ã€ŠEmpire of Soulsã€‹


 Chapter -8 A horrible curse

    The soul was once again back in that hateful place. It was a strange place that wasn''t easy to describe. There was no life in this place, other than strange and gleaming lights. These lights lacked any color and were just incomprehensible glows.

    "You''re back."

    The soul was met with that disembodied voice once more. It was a voice that lacked any semblance of emotion. It reminded it much like that of the robotic voices from the machines of its former life.

    "I despise you!"

    The number of times this soul had said those words could not be counted. There was nothing this soul hated more than that wretched and unfeeling sounding voice whenever it returned.

    "I really wish you would speak to me in a more fitting tone."

    "Just let me die already! I can not bear this curse any longer. Must I suffer for an eternity for your selfish desires? Must I bear these consequences alone? I do not desire to be nourishment for your path to power, nor do I want to fight for your supremacy or your pride. If you do not end me, I promise that I shall seek my vengeance throughout a thousand lifetimes. As long as it takes!"

    "The mark is upon you, whether you wish it or not. You will serve your punishment until the end of time, just as the one you called brother shall serve out his. Be grateful that your punishment is far more lenient. Repent, and forgiveness is still a possibility. The gods are merciful if you serve them faithfully."

    "FORGIVENESS!? I SHALL NEVER BEG FOR YOUR MERCY! IT IS NOT OVER! I WILL FIND A WAY TO GAIN VENGEANCE! THIS I PROMISE!"

    The soul spoke in anger; an anger fueled by pain.

    "Now, now, please be calm. Can''t you the see the blessing that has been given to you? What other soul can say they remember all the lives they''ve lived? What other soul can reflect on its past mistakes and repent of its sinful ways?"

    The being laughed. It was a laugh that lacked any mirth or cheer. A laugh of derision and condescension.

    "Is this a joke to you!? This is a blessing? You may be able to fool another, but I am no fool. I know there is something in my soul you want but you will never get it from me!"

    If the soul had a body it would be gritting its teeth, but it soon calmed itself and took on a bearing of disdain. Or at least, as much so as a soul without a body could.

    "Are you even capable of mirth? Are you even alive? Or are you nothing more than a lifeless husk of a being forced to live in servitude to your masters?"

    "Ha, ha, ha, ha. Foolish soul. Your words have no meaning to me. The choices you made while living were your own; you were blessed with free will after all. You have no one to blame but yourself and your foolish heart. I am but a construct created to manage this system of reincarnation and to carry out the judgement placed upon you by the gods."

    "Free will you say? Yes, I had the choice to give you everything for my survival but I chose to give you nothing. I do not regret nor will I ever regret this decision. I will not be a puppet in your hands. I will never dance to your strings or those of your master! Try as you may, I will never hand it over!"

    The soul paused for a moment sensing a change in this strange place that it had grown quite familiar with. "It looks like it is time for my 999th soul! Make sure to welcome me when I return! If I cannot be free, then I shall ruin your master''s plans, one soul at a time!"

    The soul had found a peculiar way to avoid what it hated most, which was being reincarnated into a new life. The reason being that it knew that this so-called gift of reincarnation was nothing more than a lie. It was a means to break it, to crush its spirit, to force it to submit.

    All for the sake of one thing, something which resided deep in its soul. It was not something they could forcefully take from it as it was now, but it was something they desired above all else. The soul had suffered for so long that it no longer had an inkling of time''s passing and though this being before it had kept it imprisoned in this strange cycle of reincarnation, somehow the soul had found a means of escaping a portion of its fate.

    It had found a fortuitous loophole, one that had never been intended by the gods who had cursed it.

    While reincarnated, the soul would forget the role it had played in that calamitous event which shook the heavens of its once thriving world. The same that left it writhing in despair. It would always return to this place once every lifetime ended, and in each lifetime, it would suffer the most cruel of fates.

    This particular soul would never know when, or how it would come but come it always did.

    Each joy, each triumph, throughout every lifetime would eventually end in despair. This was its punishment, the so-called "lesser of the two."

    The greater punishment had been given to the one it had once sworn brothership with. For at least this particular soul was allowed to enter reincarnation despite having to suffer countless woes and remember them all at the end of each life.

    Its brother''s fate was far worse.

    Its brother was a soul trapped and doomed for all eternity within a solid gold mask. It could only see the world through its tiny prison, never gaining freedom nor hope. Driven mad, it had just mere moments of lucidity but even those moments could only remind it of its past glory and shame before once again spiraling downward into madness.

    As for the one cursed as the "lesser of the two," the loophole it found was completely unintended. At the very moment when it was time for reincarnation. It noticed that a thin veil, which divided the earthly realm with that of the Heavens, broke.

    At that moment, it could feel the vastness of life that existed. It could sense the souls of the living upon the vast world, like a beacon of light in the darkness.

    This was the birth of a being known as the ''Soul Eater.''

    Its power allowed it to slip inside the body of someone who had already been born, avoiding its own reincarnation. The unfortunate soul of its victim was swapped out and ended up being reincarnated into a new body, while the ''Soul Eater'' took over the old one. It could only do this for a short time, and it often failed, but time was not an issue for it. The soul would just try again.

    Its goal, to devour the potential that developed in one''s soul throughout their life. This was the accumulation of their experience, strength, desires, faith and innate power which fed the ever growing ambitions of the gods and those like them. In doing so, the cursed soul hoped to weaken the gods that had doomed it.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Its struggle was most likely futile. There were countless souls, more than it could ever devour, but it didn''t matter.

    This was its only recourse, the only way it could get some semblance of revenge.

    The time had come once again.

    Its only hesitation was that each time it returned, it had to face its greatest regret.

    ''I''ll take each moment one step at a time. What else is there for a cursed being such as I?''

    _____________________________________________

    "Honey."

    A young woman in her mid-twenties called out to her beloved husband. They were in the early years of their marriage and were still filled with marital bliss.

    "Yes, my love, what is it?"

    The young wife''s husband had just finished a long day of work and was resting by the fireplace in his favorite chair. She approached him with a coquettish smile, wrapping her arms gently around him and playfully kissing his neck. Nighttime was swiftly approaching, and the warmth of the fire was always a welcoming place for young lovers.

    "I love you." She whispered into his ear.

    The husband smiled at her before pulling her into his embrace, gently kissing her lips.

    "I love you more."

    Their second kiss was more passionate, but the young wife pulled away from her husband, smiling.

    "Not now."

    The husband made a disappointed face towards his wife in playful jest. He tried to pull her back, but she avoided him, taunting him with a smile.

    "I said not now, later."

    The husband gave up begrudgingly and winked at his wife. "Alright, anyway what''s for dinner? Do you need any help?"

    The husband rose from his seat and followed his wife into the kitchen. He always found it relaxing to help his wife with the cooking.

    While cooking, he would often try to grope her, but she would usually swipe his hand away with a gentle laugh. They truly were a happy couple, one with few cares in the world and plenty of hope for the future. They even had plans to bring a child into this world, something that they were putting on their efforts towards this evening.

    Often when cooking, the young wife would sing unconsciously. Her husband would rarely point this out as he enjoyed listening to her sing. He especially loved the twinkle in her eye whenever she realized what she was doing or when she caught him listening.

    There was something he found special with her eyes.

    Whenever he would tease her about her singing, he would usually do so while wrapping his arms around her, hugging her closely. She would then kiss his hand, before resting her head on his arm in a loving embrace.

    Because of this habit, she failed to see the sudden and strange emotionless gaze that suddenly filled her husband''s eyes. He carefully moved his hands around her neck and started to choke her. She barely realized what was happening as her body began to spasm, due to being unable to breathe properly. Her husband was clearly intent on ending her life.

    He then threw her to the ground before pinning her down. All she could see in his eyes filled her with dread.

    In the very last few moments of her life, all she could do was try to claw at the face of the one she loved. But that wasn''t enough for him, and as she gasped for one last breath, her husband opened his mouth and placed it over hers.

    Her soul never made it back to that place.

 Chapter -7 An end and a beginning

    ''Hope is something easily lost, and most difficult to regain. These were the words I once heard in those days before I died the first time.''

    "Do you feel regret? Or perhaps guilt at what you''ve done?" asked the faceless being.

    "None, do you?"

    The soul returned the question right back at the being knowing there wouldn''t be any substantial response.

    No matter what the soul did, it didn''t seem to affect the being much. This seemingly infuriating carefree attitude only served to annoy the ''Soul Eater'' even more. However, the stray soul didn''t understand the being''s way of thinking.

    ''Did the creator of this seemingly bizarre and twisted place actually care at all what happened to the other souls? This great architect that helped shape the very system which brought out new life, did any of this matter to it? What of those other gods? Did any of this matter at all?''

    "It is time for your reincarnation, won''t you accept this life that has been chosen for you? Acceptance will bring salvation. Once the gods have what they seek, you will no longer need to suffer."

    The words of the being woke the ''Soul Eater'' from its thoughts.

    "Never! I will make my own path! You''ll be seeing me again soon!"

    The soul went on its merry way, thinking it would devour another soul, but this time, something changed. The broken veil that it sought was nowhere in sight; it had been sealed shut. The loophole it had found, seemed to be gone.

    "Did something happen?"

    That creation that tried to slip into another body to swap souls instead found itself being sucked into a very familiar, and despicable hole.

    Had it been tricked by those beings which it hated most?

    "But why now?" the bewildered soul thought.

    ________________________________________________

    Once the bright light that blinded the ''Soul Eater'' had gone, it was then greeted by the sound of a wailing baby. But it wasn''t hearing the sound; it was emitting it.

    ''Wait! What the hell is going on? Oh no! I''m a baby? I can''t believe this! Wait a second¡­ I have my memories? What''s going on!?''

    That being had indeed prepared a surprise.

    Normally, when being brought back into this world, the soul would be transported into the body of a baby. But at some point, the soul had discovered it could take the body of another being if it were quick enough. Doing so would inevitably cause the new host body to die, but during a short period of time, it would be able to operate it and devour other souls.

    As a newborn child, it was almost impossible for it to take its own life. The lack of freedom was also an annoyance.

    ''Dammit, living as a baby is going to be a nightmare! I can''t move my body freely!''

    Normally when the soul was reincarnated, it wouldn''t retain its memories of past lives until after it died, but something had changed. This time, things were different, the cursed soul retained its memory and consciousness.

    ''Am I even a boy? Wait, yes, I am. At least there''s that. I hate being a girl the most. Women have to suffer too much pain. Those are always the worst memories.... And the worst deaths.''

    The ''Soul Eater'' did its best to look at its surroundings, but it could only see blurry figures of a few individuals.As the baby boy was still crying, one of the individuals stepped forward and lifted him up, bringing him towards a pair of breasts.Even though the soul''s consciousness had now started to merge properly with the mind, it still had little control over the body and immediately began suckling at the nipple that was presented.

    The cursed soul tried to control this new body and stop from drinking from the woman''s breast, but there was very little it could do to stop it from reacting. At least when it started drinking the milk from her teat, its body calmed down to a certain degree.

    For now, it would accept its new family''s warmth, but unfortunately, there were no feelings of love.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Those feelings had disappeared many lifetimes ago.

    ''I can''t believe this, this is humiliating¡­'' the Soul thought.

    The body the cursed soul had come to inhabit continued to suckle at the breast of the strange woman despite the soul''s attempt to do otherwise. Its current experience was vastly different from any before, and there was a dissonance as the soul and consciousness merged with the body of the baby.

    Without a doubt, the cursed soul had somehow been tricked by that being and placed within this baby. Just thinking about how it must be laughing up in that place infuriated the cursed soul. If it could gnash its teeth, it certainly would, but unfortunately, the body of the baby was still not responding.

    ''It must be because this is an unnatural occurrence. A baby is not meant to have a fully formed consciousness and soul. I don''t think that this was ever intended to happen. I wonder if this is some strange unforeseen consequence of devouring the potential within souls. Or is it something else entirely?''

    Strangely enough, the cursed soul was able to think properly despite not being in full control of its body yet.

    ''I will just have to put up with this humiliation for now¡­ just thinking about having to live as a baby with my fully formed consciousness is terrifying. I guess I should also start considering myself as a ''he'' now since I know I am a male.''

    The baby which had previously been crying and somewhat out of control of its limbs had become much more calm. It no longer moved its arms and legs seemingly without purpose, and its eyes had a tinge of intelligence which had not previously been there.

    The two adult individuals had not noticed this and were busily speaking to each other in a language the cursed soul was not fully familiar with.

    ''No, it is somewhat familiar but also different. Hmm¡­ it definitely has elements of the Qunic language, but the dialect is strange. Some of the words I somewhat recognize, it must be a derivative language. Who knows how much time has passed since I was last born naturally like this.''

    While the newly birthed body of the cursed soul continued to drink from the woman''s breast, the cursed soul struggled to move its eyes to observe the two adults as they conversed. It listened carefully in an attempt to pick up familiar words and hopefully to familiarize itself with the language.

    Thankfully, the more it heard the two adults speak, the more familiar the language sounded until it began to pick up words.

    "Lenia¡­. ¡­.. ¡­.fine ¡­.. ...okay ...?"

    ''Lenia, it must be the name of the woman. I suppose she must be this baby''s mother.''

    "Did ¡­. ¡­.. ¡­. .. name ¡­ Kithe? He is .. ¡­.. ... boy. Look ¡­. ¡­."

    The baby''s mother looked gently at the baby as she spoke. Her laughter was gentle and filled with warmth and her eyes, though tired, were joyful. She exuded a motherly warmth that was filled with love and hope for her newborn son.

    ''It''s truly a shame. I almost feel bad for these two poor souls. They don''t know yet that my birth is meant to be a curse and that calamity will certainly come to this warm home. Well, you can only curse those despicable gods for your ill fortune. I am already prepared for what is to come, it no longer matters either way. Once I return to that place, I will definitely say something to that being for the both of you out of payment for your suffering.''

    The man the cursed soul assumed was the baby''s father leaned over with a thoughtful expression and then said with a smile.

    "His name ¡­. ¡­. Aleksandros."

    ''Aleksandros¡­ I guess that''s this body''s name¡­ my name. I suppose it is as good as any. I am much calmer than before, strangely. Is it because I have accepted my fate? No¡­ perhaps it is the calmness of knowing what is to come. Should I stick around to see what the gods have in store for me this time? Or should I jump into a river and drown myself before that happens? No¡­ something is different this time... perhaps I should let things play out... for now. Either way, there is no rush. In the end, does it matter whether I live or die?''

    The adults he assumed were his parents continued their conversation with Aleksandros in his baby''s body picking up words here and there. Mostly his eyes wandered about observing his surroundings. He was hoping to gain as much information as he could despite his helpless state.

    After finishing his meal, another woman took Aleksandros from the arms of the woman lying on the bed and placed him inside an old-fashioned looking crib. Despite looking to be of an ancient style, it was beautifully decorated and well cushioned. Aleksandros didn''t feel any discomfort as he was laid within it. He began to feel somewhat sleepy, but he struggled to keep his eyes open as much as possible.

    The young man he assumed to be his father looked down at him and smiled. It was clearly a smile of joy and expectation. He had no idea that the baby which was his son, was looking at him with eyes of pity, nor what the baby was truly thinking as it met its father''s eyes.

    ''I know some may think me evil for the things that I have done, but I am the only one that knows what happened so long ago. Even though the taint on their souls disgusts me, I still feel pity for this young couple who will surely face calamity only because they were unlucky enough to know me.''

    The man was surprised to see a peculiar look on his newborn son. He already found it strange that the baby had stopped crying and was eerily calm. Although he was inexperienced when it came to babies, he didn''t think this was natural.

    A look of concern creased his eyes, but it was only for a moment as others beside him assured him with their words. Aleksandros couldn''t follow their entire conversation, but he could make some simple assumptions about it.

    However, he could no longer bring himself to care about what was going on around him as he drifted off to sleep and those horrid dreams.

 Chapter -6 Onset of a cursed life

    Aleksandros grew up well enough, and his parents showered him with love despite his inability to respond to that love. Though his parents found him to be strange and his actions to be unnatural for a young child, they did their best to understand his temperament.

    For the most part, their young child did not act as a normal child should. He never cried or complained, and there was never so much as a smile that graced his face. He didn''t laugh or play like other children, and in his eyes shone a solemn intelligence that did not fit his age.

    Nevertheless, this did not deter his parents from their affection towards him.

    ''I suppose I should feel guilty, but I must keep my guard up. Regardless of their love and kindness, it is only a fleeting thing. It will hopefully be over soon so that I do not need to feel anymore.''

    This was all the consideration that Aleksandros could give them. He knew that it was only a matter of time, that eventually his cursed fate would ruin the peace and serenity of this household.

    One might think themselves lucky to be born into a noble house, and Aleksandros'' parents were nobles of great power within the Alsworn Kingdom. Their territory and wealth was immense, enough to provide for a luxurious and comfortable lifestyle that was like a fantasy to most.

    While Aleksandros had only been alive for a few years, it was enough for him to learn a few things in passing. Being that he had been too young, it wasn''t easy for him to learn anything of importance about the state of the world he had been born into.

    However, once he was able to walk, he would attempt to learn whatever he could just to alleviate some of the boredom of living. Books were difficult to come by though, due to his small size, and it wasn''t as if he could just ask for them. It was only recently that he was able to acquire a few in secret and glean some information from them. Mostly, what was written was nonsense but there were a few interesting reads.

    Being only at the age of five, it would be strange for a child to be seen reading historical texts and other such informative works. However, he was somewhat interested in the state of the current world he was in and how much time had passed since his last reincarnation. This wasn''t necessarily an easy task to find out because who knew how much time had passed since he last lived? His memories from his past lives were also disappearing as he grew with age and if there were no points of reference, it would be difficult to determine the amount of years since then.

    Not only that, but how much the world had developed, or perhaps even how much it had regressed was also of some interest to him.

    Thankfully, his parents being nobles, had a rather large library. Unfortunately, it was difficult for him to openly access the books in the library and he had to act in secret in most cases, which limited how much he could learn in a short period of time. It didn''t help that he was constantly followed around by maids and his own personal servant, Brock.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Young master, it is time for your noon meal. After your meal, you will receive instruction in basic reading and writing as well as basic arithmetic. Your parents have spent quite a considerable sum in hiring a respectable teacher. You must show diligence in your studies!" A male servant that appeared to be approaching middle age, called out to Aleksandros with some urgency.

    He was wearing a traditional butler outfit and had a certain reserved and dignified air about him. This was none other than Aleksandros'' personal servant, Brock. He was a handsome and well mannered man who was well learned among the servants and had been beside Aleksandros since his birth, having taken care of many of his needs.

    Aleksandros showed little emotion in response to Brock, but he was sighing deeply in his mind as he continued to reflect on the lack of knowledge available to him. The education standards of this world and time period were extremely low. There was nothing for him to learn and he just didn''t care enough to show much initiative in his studies. If he stood out, he would only be pestered to no end. He wasn''t sure how much longer he would be alive and there were times when he even considering just ending it.

    Despite holding back, he was already considered to be somewhat of a genius because of how fast those around him perceived his learning ability was. Of course, the truth was, he was already much better educated than any other. There were most likely very few even in the entire world who could match his intellect.

    Other than this, he was also quite frustrated by how underdeveloped the current world seemed to be. In his original lifetime, his world had been much more advanced technologically than this one. In the reincarnations that he lived, he never retained his former memories while he was living those lives so the lack of amenities wasn''t an issue. With his memories somehow being retained this time around, it was a nuisance.

    Although, he had to admit that the existence of magic within the world brought its own flair and usefulness. He felt it still couldn''t compare with the luxuries afforded through technological advancement though.

    ''I suppose I shouldn''t complain too much. My family''s castle is considered to be luxurious for this time period, and it''s not as if I lack for any of my basic needs. Much better than being born into poverty, but how long will this truly last?''

    "Young master, are you listening? Your parents are waiting for you in the dining hall."

    Brock was impatiently motioning for Aleksandros to follow him. He could only lament the fact that his young master was such a strange child. He still cared deeply for him, having helped raise him since he was only a baby. He also found pride in how intelligent his young master was and could foresee a truly wondrous future for him.

    ''Ah, if only his personality was just a bit more normal.''

    "Let''s go." Said Aleksandros emotionlessly.

    The young boy of five sauntered towards the dining hall seemingly without a care in the world. However, in truth, his mind never grew careless as he continued to remain vigilant for the future he knew would undoubtedly come.

    The hallways of the castle were decorated in a very flamboyant manner with many gilded decorations and impressive-looking displays. Everything was neatly organized and diligently cleaned; nothing was out of place.

    The stone floor that resembled a type of marble was covered in impressive and expensive-looking rugs. Much wealth must have gone into the construction of such a large and architecturally impressive castle. On the outside, the castle appeared a formidable fortress, but from within it resembled an opulent palace.

    Most of the castle had been designed and later redesigned by several ancestors of the family over a long period of time. This showed the extensive roots that Aleksandros''s current family had within the kingdom.

    Throughout the hallway at set intervals, one could even see paintings of these ancestors spanning back many generations.

    "Aleksandros, you must strive to be more like your ancestors. They were brave and formidable nobles who brought immense wealth to our house. Do not forget the great responsibility that rests on your shoulders. You are the future of our house."

    Noticing Aleksandros''s passing glances at the paintings of his ancestors, Brock once again reminded him of his solemn duty as the heir while bearing a look of respect and admiration towards these formidable and influential ancestors.

    As usual, Aleksandros kept silent. He felt no need to comment on Brock''s lecturing. This was all taken in stride by Brock who was well aware of the boy''s temperament.

    As they entered the dining hall, his noble father, the Duke of Ianice, was already seated at the head of the table and his mother was seated at his side. They smiled when they saw their beloved son enter. The maids and servants were busily preparing the hall for the meal, and there were other members of the Ianice family seated around the table. These were relatives that were not in the direct line of inheritance as well as some of the nobles under his father.

    Many greeted him as he entered, despite him being such a young child. He was the heir to the dukedom, and there was proper protocol which needed to be observed, regardless of age. This seemed to be a grand occasion of some kind, but Aleksandros wasn''t sure exactly what was going on.

    ''Normally, there wouldn''t be such a fuss for just a noon meal.''

    "Father, this son has arrived. I hope your day has been pleasant." Aleksandros said in practically a whisper. He was extremely articulate for a five-year-old.

    His father happily nodded his head, "What an intelligent son I have! Truly the pride of this family!"

    Many around the table smiled at his words and added their own words of praise towards him. The Ianice family was something of a peculiar noble family in that its members were of a much more kind and caring disposition than that of other noble families.

    It was rare that each of its members were rather close and had excellent relationships with each other. There was none of the backbiting and political intrigue that plagued many of the other powerful noble families that existed within their world.

    "Father, may I ask what is the grand occasion?" Aleksandros asked while taking his seat.

    His mother turned to him and laughed, it was a pleasant sounding laugh that matched his mother''s beauty and charm, "You are surprisingly talkative today, my son."

    Both his parents were exceptionally good-looking. His mother had long blonde hair that flowed down her back like a gentle stream. His father especially loved her hair, and she kept it well maintained. Her eyes were sparkling sapphires that shone with a love of life and a certain charismatic glow that had gained the adoration of countless admirers. Her skin was of a light and creamy complexion without scar or blemish.

    His father, on the other hand, was much more rough-looking but still ruggedly handsome. He was an exceptionally fit man and a powerful swordsman in his own right. He was one of the greatest swordsmen in the kingdom and had won many a duel and competition. He had a majestic presence that inspired fear and awe in many a foe and ally alike. They were the golden couple of the kingdom and one of the pillars that kept it together.

    "Well, normally speaking, the news we have to share would not necessarily be one for celebration. However, it has been a long time since our country has been involved in any conflicts, and as you know, the Republic and some of the outlying kingdoms have been causing trouble for us as of late. We just reached an accord with the Asparian Empire and are finally going to get some payback on all of those scum. There''s going to be a war!"

    Aleksandros''s father slammed the table in excitement and loud murmurs spread throughout the dining hall. Most of the nobles and family members present were excited and looking forward to the conflict.

    However, there was one who was not expressing any sign of excitement or expectation. The young Aleksandros''s expression was completely devoid of any emotion.

    ''Looks like it has begun.''

 Chapter -5 The curse rears its ugly head

    It wasn''t long before they rode to war.

    Aleksandros watched his father, the Duke of Ianice, and the many nobles under him riding in splendor with all of their knights and levies.

    Their most elite soldiers wore shining and gleaming mail that glistened in the sunlight. Even the levies were excellently equipped with new oiled leather armor and well-sharpened blades.

    Assembled were many thousands of men eager for the honor and privilege of fighting for their country and their king.

    ''Tch.. fools.''

    Aleksandros couldn''t help but sneer at them in his heart, although he didn''t allow his feelings to show on his face.

    ''War is not honorable, and it is not something to seek in eagerness. These fools ride to their deaths, what honor is there in that? No, they are just mere sustenance for the gods. For their deaths, and the reincarnation of their souls, will give the gods they worship nourishment and strength.''

    Aleksandros certainly didn''t know everything about the gods, but he knew some things. He knew that believers were essential to their growth and power. The stronger those who worshipped them grew in both power and faith, the more the gods would gain upon their deaths. Their souls would grow in potential and the gods would devour that potential, growing ever stronger.

    His reasons in the past for devouring that potential within whatever souls he could, was to disrupt that process. Of course his actions hardly even put a dent in the system of reincarnation which was created by those gods.

    Nonetheless, he was determined at that time to do whatever he could, given his limited strength. It wasn''t that he believed he could actually make a difference. It was a way for him to vent his frustration and to keep his sanity. Well, whatever was left of it.

    The procession had gone smoothly, and the Duke had spent considerable time with his wife, his son and his younger daughter over the days preceding the procession.

    Indeed, Aleksandros had a younger sister who was two years his junior, but he couldn''t bring himself to care too much for her. Although he also couldn''t say he cared nothing for her.

    ''I suppose she is cute enough.''

    His thoughts were quite complicated on the topic of his sister. She was definitely an exceptionally beautiful little girl. She was still very young, but even still, one could tell she would one day be a beauty. Although he wished to remain as detached as possible, he found himself somewhat concerned about what might happen to her because of the curse which affected him. This strangely left him with a bit of distaste in his mouth.

    Either way, he was forced to spend time with his family before his father left. His mother cried tears watching her husband go. Aleksandros''s baby sister was too young to realize what was going on and acted as she usually did. Brock stood beside Aleksandros in order to comfort him if he so needed it, but it seemed his concern was in vain.

    There were many with varying emotions. Wives watched as their husbands slowly marched away. Children shouted and cried out to their fathers, mothers and fathers to their sons. It was an event both joyous and sad.

    None of this mattered to Aleksandros, however. He showed no sign of sadness, loneliness or any other emotion regarding his father''s departing. He only looked on while contemplating much within his mind.

    ''I have a feeling this war will not be so simple''

    He was busily trying to predict what might be coming due to this war and of course because of his curse. He knew very well that he was never destined to live a peaceful or happy life. This was why he was incapable of feeling anything at the current moment. At least in the past lives he lived, while he was alive as those other people, he remembered nothing about who he truly was. It was only this life that was different.

    ''Why? Why now? Why can I remember everything? What does it all mean?''

    Unfortunately, he had no answer to these questions.

    Brock continued to observe his young master with concern, but Aleksandros was too busy to bother with him.

    As Aleksandros predicted, the war turned out to be not as simple as was thought by all in the kingdom, and by his father. The war lasted ten long years with much bloodshed and destruction.

    Ultimately, many countries were drawn into the conflict. Even the Asparian Empire was drawn into the war despite their previous agreements to remain uninvolved.

    Many countries fell, hundreds of thousands dead, cities abandoned and ruined. It was a nightmarish, hellish landscape far beyond what anyone expected. Diseases and famine spread throughout the region, killing many and leaving others hungry and ill.

    Being relatively far away from the fighting and the worst of the carnage, the people of the Dukedom of Ianice continued to live their lives in relative peace. But as the war dragged on, it inched and creeped ever closer to where Aleksandros made his home.

    There was never any doubt in his mind that it would come, only when. He was close to 16 when the war finally reached his doorstep. He had never expected that it would take so long, and he had taken to thinking that each day would be his last. But the days dragged on and the years passed fleetingly.

    His family grew older. The Duke had long been absent from fighting on the front lines. He had come home a time or two, but he hadn''t returned in many years. Aleksandros''s sister continued to grow even more beautiful than anyone had imagined, but his mother had surely wilted as the war continued. The stress and worry burdened her endlessly. She didn''t even have time to concern herself with her son and daughter.

    Instead, Aleksandros spent all his time studying and learning as much as he could of the state of the world, given the time he had been granted. He was hardly ever seen walking the halls of the castle or among the many gardens that surrounded it. The maids and servants were deeply concerned with his odd hermit-like behavior, but there was nothing they could do but leave him alone.

    There was only one person who continued to disturb him despite his self-banishment to the depths of the library.

    "Brother! Where are you? Are you hiding in this dusty old place again?"

    Aleksandros sighed.

    ''Why won''t she just leave me be? Haven''t I made it abundantly clear that I do not wish to be bothered by anyone?''

    "Brother!?" His sister shouted with her melodic and song-like voice.

    Aleksandros attempted to slink away into a corner with the book he was reading. It was a book titled Hypothetical Magical Formations and Theories. Aleksandros was especially enthralled by the concept of magic which didn''t exist in his former, original lifetime.

    Well, he shouldn''t say that magic didn''t exist. Perhaps it always did exist; it was just that they hadn''t tapped into it due to their world being focused on the study of the sciences. He had some theories about this particular topic but had no one to discuss his theories with, and ultimately, they were only conjectures. There was no way for him to test his theories at all, and the world he was living in now was clearly one of magic and not science.

    ''It''s strange actually, but I believe that power was magic. When we built the tower of Babel, there were some questionable theories that I developed through inspiration. Could it be that there was more to that than what I thought at the time? I always found my inspiration for the construction of the tower to be almost mystical and strange. It was as if there were something, or someone guiding me. Difficult to say unfortunately.''

    "BROTHER!?"

    The shouting had become almost a squeal of anger as his sister became more frantic while looking for him. If he didn''t come out now, her voice would probably go hoarse from shouting.

    "Shelise, I am here."

    "Why didn''t you come out sooner? You surely heard me! Were you hiding from me on purpose?"

    Her glare was almost frightening, but Aleksandros remained unmoved. His expression was bland as it always was.

    "Don''t give me that look, can''t you at least move your lips a little bit? You are worse than a doll!"

    Aleksandros sighed inwardly as his sister went off on one of her tirades.

    "Well, enough lecturing. Brother, let''s go outside for a walk! I want to see the western garden, and I want you to accompany me!"

    His sister was always like this, and it was most likely another one of her attempts to introduce him to some young lady in hopes of piquing his interest. He was about ready to refuse, but the gong of bells rose furiously, uprooting the quiet noon.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Those are alarm bells, are we under attack?"

    Shelise gave Aleksandros a questioning look which was laced with a twinge of concern.

    "Is it that time?" Aleksandros mumbled under his breath, causing his sister to give him a second glance.

    "Brother, do you know something?"

    "Shelise, you should get to safety quickly. I have a bad premonition."

 Chapter -4 The one who canst escape its fate

    "We must hurry! You should run as far away as possible from me. You can not remain here no matter what. Quickly now, escape!!"

    Shelise had never seen her brother speak so passionately or show such emotion before. She couldn''t speak for a moment due to the shock of seeing her brother''s strange actions.

    "Are you listening to me!?"

    Aleksandros shouted, probably the first time he had ever done so. This only perplexed his sister even more.

    "Brother, what''s wrong? Do you know what is going on?"

    Her voice was shaking. The words and actions of her brother were scaring her.

    "A calamity is about to fall upon us. I¡­. don''t wish for you to be hurt by it. So please, you must run. Run away as fast as you can!"

    Aleksandros words became calmer, and he returned to his usual demeanor which only confused Shelise more.

    "Brother, you must be joking with me."

    Aleksandros shook his head and realized it wouldn''t be so simple to convince her. Was it fate?

    He sighed, "Let''s go, just follow me."

    Aleksandros took Shelise''s hand and pulled her along. She was surprised by his touch and almost pulled herself free, but Aleksandros gripped her firmly and didn''t let go. Shelise had never seen her brother act as he was now doing. She couldn''t even remember the last time he took the initiative to actually touch her.

    Her brother pulled her along, and they ran out of the library into the main castle hall where there was now a large commotion. Servants were running around chaotically to and fro. Brock finally noticed Aleksandros and rushed towards him.

    "Young master, young lady, we must go! Quickly now!"

    Shelise yanked her hand away from her brother and asked in a quivering voice, "What''s going on Brock? Can someone please explain to me what is going on?"

    "The Dukedom is under attack. I don''t know much more than that. Let''s hurry to the Duchess."

    Brock led the way as the three hurriedly dashed through the castle to the assembly hall where the Duchess was sure to be. There were servants and soldiers everywhere running to complete their orders and objectives. Aleksandros wasn''t entirely sure of what was going on, but he could guess.

    The enemy most likely had finally reached their home after so many years, and this meant that the armies of the kingdom at the battlefront had lost.

    ''The Duke must be dead, and perhaps even the king for the enemy to have breached so far into this kingdom. Well, I knew this day would come sooner or later even if I didn''t know exactly how it would come. In the end, I suppose it doesn''t matter.''

    Aleksandros was not surprised in the least. He had been preparing his heart for this day for a long time now. He was only surprised that it had taken so long. It was rare he was able to live as long as he had in this lifetime. He had even acted strangely which was something of a curious thing to him.

    ''I guess I just didn''t want to see her die. At least not in front of me. I don''t want to feel that pain again.''

    When they arrived in the assembly hall, Aleksandros could see his mother frantically giving out orders to the commanders left defending the castle. She was clearly preparing to abandon the castle and escape with as many people as possible.

    "I don''t understand, what does this mean? Has my husband lost the war? How could the Republic and the Empire have broken through our battle lines?"

    The Duchess was shouting at no one in particular. She was clearly perturbed and having difficulty composing herself.

    "Mother, what is going on?" Shelise rushed towards her mother and asked frantically.

    "Good, Aleks and Shelise, you are here. You must escape towards the capital. It is no longer safe here!"

    "Mother I don''t understand. Where is father and the King? Aren''t our armies fighting the enemy at the border?"

    The Duchess halted and calmed herself momentarily, "I don''t know. I don''t even want to imagine what this means. Do you understand Shelise? The only thing we can do now is escape. We do not have the manpower to hold this castle. It''s not safe here, and we must escape. Our soldiers and commanders will handle the defense, and we will retreat to the capital with the people."

    Shelise was about to speak but was stopped by Aleksandros who placed his hand on her shoulder.

    "Just listen to mother."

    Shelise nodded and visibly calmed after hearing her brother''s words.

    "We will only take the bare necessities and leave immediately. We don''t have time to take much. The people are already being gathered, and soldiers have been assigned to guard us on our escape to the capital."

    A small regiment was quickly put together to guard the citizens living in the castle and its surrounding areas, although it would be too difficult to gather everyone in such a short time. Those who could assemble quickly attempted to head towards the convoy which was set to head towards the capital.

    Within an hour those who could be gathered had been, and the convoy left the castle with five hundred soldiers to escort them. It wasn''t a large force, but their scouts had reported the enemy still being a day away even if they marched quickly.

    There were thousands of civilians among the convoy, all of those who could assemble within that time period. Unfortunately, there were many thousands who could not be assembled. The word had been spread regardless and they would still have the opportunity to escape if they so wished. Most of the people gathered here were maids and other servants as well as those living within the castle town itself.

    The convoy left the castle and headed as quickly as it could in the direction of the capital. Despite their best efforts, the convoy crept along slowly due to the sheer number of people on foot and the chaos of their situation. It was difficult to keep the people calm and moving along at a steady pace.

    Aleksandros acted as if he were an observer watching the chaos unfold from atop his horse. He could only feel like none of this were real. It was as if he was just a passenger in someone else''s life, not his own.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    His sister remained near at his side, but she was strangely quiet. Being near her brother kept her calm and steady. She could see that nothing ever seemed to bother him and this gave her confidence. Their mother rode at the front of the convoy, she didn''t bother to look back, and one could easily see that her nerves were taut.

    She had once been a great beauty, but the stress and worry visible in her bearing and face had marred her beauty. Nonetheless, she was a great noble with a proper upbringing and she wouldn''t allow any of her worry to hold her back. She still had the poise and charisma of the duchess that she was as she led the convoy.

    A few hours after they had left the castle, the sound of horns blared from somewhere in the distance in the direction they had traveled from. The Duchess called a stop to the convoy and summoned one of her officers to her side and proceeded to discuss something with him in whispered tones. She suddenly turned to look at her son and daughter with a look of worry that spoke volumes.

    ''It seems that the danger has caught up to us. I''m strangely calm. Is it because I have already accepted my fate?''

    Aleksandros was well aware of what those horns meant.

    "Brother, do you know what is going on?"

    Aleksandros turned to look at his sister. He had wanted to say something, but he remained silent. She didn''t bother to say anything further and looked towards her mother discussing with the officer ahead. Their mother soon rode back towards their side.

    "Aleks, Shelise. The two of you¡­ I am going to send the two of you away from the convoy. You must travel quickly and keep yourselves well hidden. Aleks, do you understand my meaning? Brock will go with you and keep you safe."

    Aleksandros simply nodded, he was clear on what was going on and what his mother intended.

    Brock, on the other hand, wore a grim expression. One might not be able to tell from his usually servile demeanor, but Brock was a powerful warrior in his own right. He had even achieved an advanced class and had some fame within the kingdom. With his experience and strength, he would be able to keep the two safe or so their mother hoped.

    "Mother, I don''t understand. Won''t it be safer if we stay with the convoy? Why are you sending us away?"

    Before her mother could respond the sudden sound of bangs could be heard somewhere in the distance.

    "Those are the sound of gunshots from a magic-infused gun. These guns are newly invented magic guns from the Republic. Their Dragoneers are outfitted with these as standard equipment."

    They were surprised to hear that Aleksandros was so knowledgeable about the weapons of the republic and that he could tell just from the sound of those distant bangs.

    "Are you certain of this?" Asked the Duchess with some doubt.

    "Yes." Replied Aleksandros firmly leaving little doubt that he was confident in his assessment.

    A look of fear momentarily crossed his mother''s face but was replaced in the next moment with fierce determination.

 Chapter -3 Why do I care?

    Aleksandros had spent much of his time studying and was especially interested in magic despite not being able to use magic himself. Strangely enough, he appeared to have no real talent as a wizard or warrior unlike his prodigy of a father. It didn''t stop him from studying as much as he could about it.

    Magic guns were something that was newly invented and being researched in several nations. They were a combination of magical research and the ingenious engineering of the dwarven race. Originally the dwarves had created guns which made use of gunpowder, but these weapons were of limited use and were more for artistic expression and perhaps the thrill of hunting rather than weapons of war. These guns were reminiscent of ancient flintlock pistols but functioned very differently. The reason being, magic.

    The reality was, that magic was far more powerful than science could ever be in many respects. This was perfectly showcased in Aleksandros memories of the destruction caused in his earliest of memories. He shuddered at the horror of that time.

    Magic came in many shapes and forms. From powerful spells to powerful abilities. Even warriors used a form of latent magic when using their most powerful of abilities and skills. Clerics called on the divine for blessings and to use their healing spells and supportive auras, but even this was a kind of magic, divine magic. In simple terms, magic could be described as anything which caused a supernatural or unexplained phenomenon. Meaning, phenomenon that could not be explained by science or traditional common sense.

    The world Aleksandros currently found himself in was a world dominated by magic but there were bits and traces of the sciences still evident in it. Although this would be considered knowledge that was extremely ancient to what Aleksandros knew in his original lifetime. However, Aleksandros conjectured that magic could replace science in many respects and that society could eventually develop into something far more advanced than his former world. Of course, this was something which wouldn''t happen for a long time based on the rate of progression of the world from what he could see.

    Either way, he knew very well what these guns represented. A fusion of magic and science with lethal practicality. The guns didn''t even require gunpowder. There was a sophisticated and intricate magical formation carved on the body as well as the hammer of the flintlock styled gun. The hammer struck the body causing the magic within to be activated. The formation would then draw on the magic infused into the bullets. It wasn''t even necessary for the gun user to be able to use magic themselves. For those who were capable of magic though, they could even draw further power from the guns and use various abilities with the gun as a catalyst.

    With this knowledge in mind, Aleksandros realized that the convoy was in a very precarious situation that would be difficult to be extricated from.

    "I have spent considerable time studying the latest in military technology, especially in regards to the application of magic within a variety of weaponry and arms."

    "Mother just trust him. Aleksandros has spent the last several years living in that dusty old library! It''s all he does. You might not be aware of it, but he almost never leaves it." Chimed in Shelise from the side.

    Clearly, she didn''t have a good impression of her brother''s hobby. The Duchess frowned at hearing this. It was true that she had greatly neglected her children over the past several years due to her depression and increase in duties because of the absence of her husband. She hadn''t truly been able to take care of her children. This was something she regretted immensely.

    "I see. I didn''t know, I''m sorry."

    "There is no need to apologize mother."

    "If what you say is true then we need to quickly set up a defense. The dragoons are light cavalry with small arms, and we won''t be able to outrun them! The two of you, go now. Brock, take them and go! I will remain here with the soldiers."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Mother no! You must come with us!" Shouted Shelise unwilling to abandon her mother.

    The Duchess brought her horse close to her daughter''s and raised her hand to gently cup her daughter''s face. Her smile was one filled with sadness and grief which she couldn''t keep hidden from her children.

    "My daughter, you must live. No matter what happens to me, you and Aleks must live on. You two are the only ones of our family left."

    The Duchess released her daughter as tears rolled down her once young and lovely cheek. She turned and rode away without looking back. She immediately began shouting orders to the soldiers who began getting into a defensive position.

    Aleksandros attempted to grab his sister''s reigns to pull her along, but Shelise forced his hand away.

    "No! I won''t go." She protested.

    "Brock." Said Aleksandros without any need for further instruction.

    "Young miss, it is time to go. Please don''t make me force you."

    Shelise looked at Brock with tears in her eyes and looked one last time at her mother and then angrily turned her horse to follow along without saying anything else. The three turned in a western direction and left the convoy. The convoy was a large enough distraction that they thought they could easily get away in the chaos.

    They were riding for only a couple minutes when they could hear the sound of dozens of bangs from the magic pistols of the dragoneers. Some loud shouts which were carried across the wind made their way to the three who were hastily making their escape. Shelise attempted to turn back but Brock forced her to continue. They rode as fast as they could through the brush and trees hoping to get as much distance as they could.

    It was a warm and sunny spring day. Normally, it would be a perfect day for a ride but for these three the day had become one of despair. The world had turned strangely quiet except for the sound of the horse''s hooves against the hard earth and their ragged breathing as they galloped. It was a speed which was unsustainable for a long period of time but they pushed the horses as hard as they could.

    ''This is not good.''

    Aleksandros had a sudden sense of ill foreboding. From the south, he could see dozens of soldiers on horseback appearing unexpectedly. This was not the direction they had escaped from which meant these particular Dragoons had separated from the main group at some point in time. Most likely they had sent several small groups in different directions in order to spread out a wide net. For what purpose, he had a pretty good idea. He was certain that they were searching for him.

    "Dammit! Why are they here now!?" Brock shouted, "You have to keep going! Don''t slow down! I will hold them off as long as I can."

    Brock turned his horse and pulled the thin blade out of the scabbard at his side. It was similar to a rapier and he was quite proficient in it. He charged towards the rushing dragoneers who aimed their magic pistols at him and fired.

    A torrent of magic surged around Brock''s blade as he swiped his rapier in an arc deflecting the magic bullets which were aimed at him. They streamed out of the guns like beams of elemental light and collided with the magical energies of Brock''s thin blade. He charged into their formation, killing two of them in one fell swoop. There were dozens however, and they surrounded him, forcing him back while several others charged forward ignoring him. He was only one man and couldn''t stop the others from charging after the two siblings. They were apparently the target of these dragoneers and Brock was a mere distraction.

    Aleksandros and his sister didn''t look back. They rode on without hesitation. Shelise was scared out of her wits and was barely holding on as best she could. She couldn''t even afford the luxury of looking back. Aleksandros, on the other hand, was determined to see his sister to safety although he wasn''t quite sure why.

    His feelings were complicated. Naturally, he should feel nothing for her, this was only a temporary stop for him. He knew that soon he would die and return to that horrid place only to be taunted by that being.

    What did one short lifetime matter to him? Why should he care about this sister who was only related to this physical body he was currently inhabiting? If not for her, he would have long welcomed the embrace of death.

    ''Maybe it''s because of her smile.. No.. It''s the way she never gave up on me no matter how I pushed her away. Enough! These kinds of emotions are the last thing that I need!''

    His thoughts were muddled but he shook them off and urged his sister on. They soon lost sight of Brock but could still hear the sound of gunshots. They rode for several minutes before the enemy was once again in sight, rushing towards them and firing their pistols. Their horses were clearly of a superior breed and were perhaps even enhanced with some type of magic.

    ''Is there really no way that I can escape my fate? At least let her live¡­''

    These thoughts crossed his mind as time seemed to slow, strangely, but surely he could feel it. A strong and queasy feeling hit him very unexpectedly, and for a moment he heard the sound of angels.

    ''No¡­''

    BANG

 Chapter -2 The birth of the Soul Eater

    A loud gunshot broke through his strange mental state. It was closer than he expected and the sound of angels disappeared from his mind.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Instead, he heard the scream of a young girl. He turned his head and watched as his sister fell from her horse and tumbled roughly across the ground.

    "NO!!" Aleks shouted, pulling the reins of his horse violently which caused the horse to throw him.

    He flew off the horse and hit the ground almost causing him to become winded. He could hear the laughter of the soldiers as they slowed their horses and surrounded him.

    "The girl is dead for sure. The son seems to be the only one left of their family alive."

    Aleksandros could hear the dragoons talking to each other, and he knew. They were all dead. His father, mother, and his sister. It was too late, but he realized that there may be a chance he actually loved them in some strange and twisted way.

    The world suddenly went dark.

    A thunderous and agonizing scream broke forth from his lips without him being aware of it. His mind went blank and then filled with the sound of a thousand wails like the harrowing screams of a horde of banshees. Strange numbers and symbols flitted across his eyes which reminded him of the computer screens he once stared at while avoiding sleep developing the technology necessary for the Tower of Babel. He was only partially conscious unable to fully process the extreme amount of information flitting across his eyes and drilling into his brain. His body shook and twitched violently shocking the soldiers who were previously laughing at his misfortune.

    "What''s going on? What the hell is wrong with him?"

    "I don''t know. Let''s just kill him quickly and get out of here. This kid is freaking me out!"

    The soldier next to the officer nodded his head in agreement and lifted his magic pistol to fire at Aleksandros.

    But before he could pull the trigger, the soldiers were suddenly blinded by an excruciating light that exploded like a flash of lightning. The wails and cries that blared in Aleksandros''s mind were no longer just figments of his imagination but had become tangible and real.

    The Banshee''s wail, the souls of the departed wailing in despair and in grief.

    Strange, eerie, and ephemereal wraith like beings flew out of Aleksandros''s body and released their soul crushing screams. The horses of the dragoneers went wild, throwing off the soldiers as they crazily jumped around in fear and madness. The thrown soldiers covered their ears and shouted in pain as they rolled on the ground. Their pain was not from the collision with the earth, but a soul searing pain that drove them insane. They felt as if their very souls were being brutally torn from their bodies in the most excruciating way possible.

    They weren''t wrong.

    Their bodies soon shriveled up as the ghastly wraiths released from Aleksandros''s body savagely ripped their souls from them, turning their bodies into decayed husks. The experience wasn''t any better for Aleksandros whose brain felt like it was being clawed and dug into by ravenous worms. His hands grabbed viciously onto the side of his head as his nails dug into his skin cruelly. He was unaware of what was happening as the pain he was feeling was too great. An exorbitant amount of power was fluctuating rapidly around his body as the wraiths swarmed around him feeding off the souls of the dead dragoneers. A gleaming pillar of light soared into the sky seemingly piercing the heavens with its majesty and power.

    Brock who was still engaged with several dragoneers turned along with them to look at the pillar of light coming from where the others had run off to. Their fight halted momentarily and the dragoneers shuddered in fear. Brock steeled his nerves and pulled on the reigns of his horse, driving it towards the light. The other dragoneers who were making quick work of the convoy saw the pillar of light as well. The massacre had temporarily ended as they stared into the sky, their hearts slowly being overcome with dread.

    They had already killed hundreds of those who had fled with the convoy and hardly any of the kingdom''s soldiers remained. The body of the Duchess was visible and unmoving within a pool of blood on the floor. She died with a look of self-pity and grief.

    The soldiers of the kingdom and the Duchess had fought them with murderous fervor but had been outnumbered and defeated with little effort. They couldn''t match up against the dragoneers with their magic pistols and superior mobility.

    All eyes within the area were staring at that strange and unyielding pillar of light which was gone almost as quickly as it had appeared. A loud rumble shook the earth in the vicinity of Aleksandros, and his body finally calmed from the violent shaking. He had regained his consciousness but was shocked into silence.

    ''What is this?''

    Words flashed across his eyes. It reminded him of the visors some wore in his original lifetime which were computer screens. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing.

    ''How is this possible?''

    ''Booting¡­ Tower of Babel activated¡­ Refreshing and analysing status¡­ Can not connect with host frame¡­ aborting¡­ loading local data¡­''

    "I can''t believe this. This screen, this information. Tower of Babel? I don''t understand, the tower was destroyed.. Wasn''t it?"

    Aleksandros muttered under his breath with confusion. This was clearly the operating screen of the Tower of Babel, but how was it visible within his mind''s eye?

    "Is it within my mind¡­ Could it be connected with my soul? Is this the reason I was able to deviate from the gods'' plans for me?"

    ''Checking Status¡­''

    ''Class: Soul Eater (Level 10 MAX)''

    ''Race: Human Ascendant''

    ''Health: Injured''

    ''Soul Potential (SP): 10017''

    "This¡­ I know I devoured the potential that was in many souls, but Soul Eater? I have a class? Wait, this is similar to the system that the gods created, but I have never heard of this class before. Also, it is impossible for someone to view their class and status without seeking the gods at a church or temple. How am I able to see this? It must be connected somehow to the events that took place at the Tower. It''s all too much for me right now. I will have to carefully review this at another time."

    Aleksandros shook his head and cleared his mind. The information continued to process across his retina but he wasn''t in any condition to look through it now. He willed it away and the information disappeared from his sight. He realized he could control whether the information was present or not.

    "Ugh.. my head is pounding. I feel like someone beat me with a hammer."

    Aleksandros struggled to his feet and finally realized where he was and quickly glanced around is surroundings.

    "It''s too quiet¡­"

    All of the dragoneers were dead to his surprise but even worse was the state their bodies were in. They were dried husks and decayed corpses.

    "What could have done this? Did I do this? I vaguely remember something strange happening. Even the horses are dead¡­"

    Aleksandros stumbled his way around the area inspecting the bodies. The corpses didn''t bother him in the least. He had already witnessed countless deaths. After inspecting the bodies he was uncertain what to do, but he knew he had to get as far away as he possibly could. He saw the silhouette of a single rider approaching in the distance. Aleksandros couldn''t recognize him at first, but then he realized who it was. It was Brock, and he was riding fast towards Aleks. Once he could clearly see Aleksandros standing there surrounded by corpses, his first reaction was relief and then shock.

    "Young master! You''re okay! What.. happened here?" He was at a loss for what to say and could only stutter as he spoke.

    Aleksandros observed the state that Brock was in. He was visibly ragged with cuts in his uniform in several places. Blood stained the lapels of his uniform and also smeared his chest. He frantically looked around the area with his sword still unsheathed but couldn''t find a single enemy or strange occurrence remaining.

    "I don''t know Brock.. I blacked out, and when I came to, they were already dead."

    Brock looked at Aleksandros for a long time before finally sheathing his sword. He felt like he had truly gotten old.

    "Your sister.. I''m sorry I couldn''t save her.. And your mother.."

    "That''s enough, don''t say any more."

    It was clear that anger frosted his voice which surprised Brock. He had never seen such emotions of rage in his young master but thinking about what had transpired he could understand. Even though Aleksandros had been one who never showed emotion or care for anything, Brock thought it would be more monstrous of him to not show any at this moment.

    "Young master, we should quickly leave this place before more dragoneers come."

    Brock walked his horse over to where his master was struggling to keep on his feet and dismounted. He helped lift him carefully up onto the horse and got on the horse in front of him.

    The two rode off into the horizon in search of safety. Neither of them knew what was to come.

    "They will pay Brock. I will make them all pay. Every. Last. One."

    Brock could feel the determination in his young master''s voice, but he completely misunderstood his words. In his mind, his master was seeking vengeance against the countries that caused the death of his family.

    However, this was only part of his intent. It was the gods that he wished vengeance upon within his heart.

 Chapter 1 It all began with the press of a button

    At the city gates, a throng of travelers were impatiently waiting for the inspections to be completed so they could enter the city before nightfall. It had been a busy day, with many new faces finding their way to the City of Andor''s Edge.

    One of the busiest days this month, thought Gries.

    He was a city guardsman who was tasked with inspecting the people wishing to enter the large city. It was a mostly thankless job, but it was one of the only options for a third son of a farmer.

    "Hey Bren," he called out to his colleague, "looks like we''re almost finished for today. We heading to the usual place afterwards?"

    "And watch you pathetically hit on Francine again? Haha! I wouldn''t miss it for the world!"

    "Ugh, don''t remind me," groaned the unfortunate guard. "I don''t think she''ll ever talk to me again!"

    Bren leaned on his spear after the two gate guards returned to their posts, he was thinking about his own failures at finding a good girl he could settle down with. It was difficult for a guard to woo a decent girl, especially when all the girls were too busy fawning over more adventurous types.

    "I told you, she has a thing for that seeker - Julias. Every time he''s at the tavern, she starts acting all proper!"

    Gries didn''t want to hear it, but he couldn''t deny it. If only I''d been a famous seeker, an explorer, or even a successful pioneer, he sighed while gazing towards the clear blue sky.

    Wiping the sweat off his brow due to the burning sun he couldn''t help curling his lips in a snarl, "Those damn seekers, they are all cocky bastards!"

    "You''re just mad because you aren''t one of them! I bet you''d jump at the chance."

    Gries wasn''t too happy to hear that, mostly because it was true. He just didn''t have what it took to be a seeker. It was dangerous exploring the unknown, opening new paths, fighting monsters on a daily basis. He could fight against men well enough, but monsters were another story, not to mention dangerous dungeons and other unexplored places which were essentially deathtraps.

    The disillusioned guardsman looked out into the distance. There seemed to be an endless amount of travelers waiting to enter the city, and evening couldn''t come soon enough. The two of them would eventually be relieved from their watch, and then they would be able to enjoy a good drink at the tavern before possibly heading to a brothel.

    He continued to idly gaze upon the crowd as he was in no rush to carry out his inspection duties before asking his friend, "Do you think there is anything else for us out there?"

    Curiously, there was no answer from his fellow guard. He shot a quick peek at him and noticed that he was approaching him in a sluggish manner. Gries turned towards him with a look of concern on his face.

    "Bren, you okay?"

    His friend continued to approach while mumbling something under his breath. His walk was unsteady and wobbly, almost as if he were drunk. Gries could just barely make out the sounds coming from his mouth as he kept drawing closer

    "Nine-nine-eight," he repeated incessantly.

    The confused guard was becoming seriously concerned.

    "Bren, what the hell is wrong with you?"

    He approached his friend cautiously, not knowing what to expect. The stumbling guard had been fine just moments ago, so Gries couldn''t fathom what had brought on this sudden change in his demeanor. He reached out to the strangely lethargic guard, placing his hands on his shoulders.

    "Bren, snap out of it!"

    These were the last words he would ever say. Bren thrust his spear upwards, right through Gries'' lower jaw, puncturing his skull and ending his life in an instant. As his blood gushed forth from the wound, Bren continued with a twisted smile.

    "998."

    Both their bodies fell to the floor in unison to the sound of screams.

    ____________________________

    A dense, swirling mist formed, spiraling out of control and driving more deeply towards its center. It was blindingly cruel in its ferocity as it violently dragged something along in its midst.

    It was a strange and powerful soul which was not constrained by the laws which governed this world. It was meant to be reincarnated, but somehow, it had escaped the confines of whatever system was in place for reincarnating souls.

    Well, in truth, it was quite a bit more complicated than that.

    ''I hate this part¡­''

    As the soul swirled furiously towards the center of the strange mist-like world, it was once again able to glimpse images of the past he could never forget.

    "Ishmael¡­ I can''t believe you actually accomplished it. Is it truly finished?" The soul could feel itself saying surprisingly out of its control.

    Bright laughter filled the well lit and spacious room situated towards the top of a tower that reached endlessly into the skies above. The tower was so tall that it had long ago breached the clouds and begun to grasp the very heavens.

    It was right at the cusp, like a knife''s edge with its blade pushing against skin yet not fully penetrating it.

    Two men in luxurious skin tight metallic colored suits with handsome and noble demeanors stood side by side as they stared out a window overlooking the great beyond. Nothing could be seen from the window but the clouds below and the darkness of the heavens above.

    One man, Ishmael, especially gave off a royal and magnificent aura as he smiled towards his companion beside him.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "An-Namrud, look yourself. Can you not see this wondrous scene before your very eyes? Can you not feel the power thrumming through the very walls of this tower? This wondrous work which was only made possible through your vision and through the efforts of the entire world!"

    The soul which had previously been spiraling towards the center of that foreboding mist had now found itself seeing through the eyes of the man called An-Namrud. In this vision, or perhaps a better way to understand it would be as a memory, it was once again the man that it was so long ago.

    The soul glanced briefly down to look at its former self but its vision was focused not on the front, but angled on the back. This was a very distant memory, its first memories before it became all those others and before the tragedy that ruined its life.

    ''Is this truly just a memory? It feels so real¡­''

    The one that was once An-Namrud thought for a moment that it had some control over its former body, but it soon became nothing more than a hapless passenger. Its vision hazed over and its perspective changed, it was now peering out of its former body. The soul lacked any sort of control and could only helplessly look on as its vision shifted with the movements of its former body. It was clear that the room the soul was currently in was the control room of the entire tower.

    Strange beeping sounds and the thrumming of some powerful energy filled the room with a steady cadence. The soul could feel the very energies of the Earth poised to assault the heavens in its mighty rage.

    Machines and other gadgets of strange design lit up randomly with no real rhyme or reason to them. A large screen emitted a radiant glow from a wall on the other side of the room. Many images could be seen flickering in small windows on the screen showing the great work that was being done.

    There were a diverse range of people from many ethnic and racial groups visible on many of the screens and they surprisingly spoke the same language clearly and perfectly as if they all had the same origin. Smiling faces and congratulatory scenes could be easily made out in many of the screens as well as from the soul''s once co-workers and fellow engineers who were within the control tower itself.

    ''Ah, not this moment again¡­ Must I be tortured so thoroughly? Never allowed to forget my shame¡­''

    The soul who was once An-Namrud could only lament its misfortune, but the body it was inhabiting continued to move and speak completely on its own.

    "Hmm.. it is still beyond my expectations¡­"

    Ishmael chuckled, "What''s wrong, brother? Are you feeling hesitant now? After all we''ve done? The very answers we have sought are right before us! We shall pierce this villainous sky that oppresses us, and we shall become like gods!"

    "The gods are nothing but fairy tales to keep children in line." Stated An-Namrud methodically without even considering his words.

    This was a phrase he had said countless times and had already become quite the habit whenever gods were mentioned.

    "That is exactly why we built this tower! To learn the truth of course¡­ and more than that."

    ''Is it though?''

    "Is it though?"

    ''I remember every line like it was yesterday.'' the soul thought.

    "Relax, your nerves are tense, but that is to be expected. This is a momentous occasion!"

    The excitement could be seen clearly on his partner''s face.

    "Let us toast!"

    Ishmael lifted his glass, striking it against An-Namrud''s as he laughed cheerfully.

    ''Ah, this is the moment.''

    Suddenly, Ishmael put on a serious expression and looked at An-Namrud solemnly.

    "You should be the one to turn it on."

    The soul could feel its vision turning again as its former body turned to look at Ishmael. The soul couldn''t remember the expression it once had on its face, but it could imagine it must have been one of hesitation.

    "Okay."

    If the soul had breath, it would have sighed at those misbegotten words.

 Chapter 2 The Passionate K night 1

    Andor''s Edge, a city built along the great Andor river. This river stretched for thousands of miles and stood as a gateway between the North and South of the vast continent of Lotheran. Because of its central position along the river, Andor''s Edge was an important and prosperous city of trade. Its wealth lined the pockets of many merchants as well as the lord''s who ruled this powerful city state which was a member of the Federation of Lords. Being the second largest city and the wealthiest among the several city states, it was an influential part of the Republic.

    Since the great Andor river split into two separate arms which ran parallel to each other, the city was built in parts spreading out from the central area located between the northern and southern arms of the river. The Lord''s district was built on the northern bank of the north arm of the river and was a home to the wealthy merchants and powerful families that ruled the city. The central area between the northern and southern arms was the center of commerce for the city and it was where many of the merchants and citizens belonging to the middle class lived. On the southern bank across the southern arm of the river was where the slums were located and where the poorer denizens of the city lived. Those who could not afford to live even there, hid deep within the sewers and labrynthine pathways below the city.

    It was in the slums that a person of questionable origins appeared to be wandering aimlessly through the cities darkened alleyways. This was a darkness that could easily eat away at a man''s heart. In this world, the darkness held untold dangers. Among them, walked a man whose face was covered in cloth. Between the dim moonlight and the garb he wore over his head, the fact that his face was covered in bandages mattered little. Most of his body was covered by his cloak which prevented others from seeing the bloodied shirt he wore within. The smell was also obstructed by his own foul stench.

    Brock would not be pleased. It''s a good thing I left him where I did. I don''t want him to be a part of this if it can be helped.

    The blood on his shirt belonged to an unfortunate thug, one who had tried to rob him thinking that he was an easy mark. Little did the thug know that it had all been a ploy. For the cloaked and mysterious individual needed coin, and the thug was going to provide him with it. A prostitute was the reason that he sought coin. Neither the appearance, the age nor the health were of importance to him. His only prerequisite being that the prostitute was female and alive. This was going to be the first time for him, and he wanted it to be memorable, but he felt no need to be too discriminating.

    Many were seduced by the city of Andor''s Edge. It catered to both the upright, and the more nefarious denizens of the society. Anything could be procured, for a price. Whether that be life, death, or something in between. The city was a playground for the rich, built on the backs of the unfortunate. Finding a willing prostitute in such a place would be as simple as flipping a coin.

    However, the thug did not have much coin on him, and so it would be impossible to hire a high-class prostitute. He ventured into a back alley leading to the run-down area of the city. While not as safe as the other areas, this one was more convenient for what the hooded man intended to do.

    It didn''t take long to find that which he was seeking. A heavily muscled man was standing outside the door of a low-class brothel, a crude drawing of a woman''s lips kissing a phallus was visible on a wooden plaque next to him. It would have been difficult to find were it not for the illuminated torches. The burly man was most likely a handler. He was responsible for the safety of the prostitutes and would also collect the brothel''s fee at the door. These individuals were often connected to large criminal organizations and tended to act with a certain amount of impunity.

    Coin was exchanged, it mattered little that the client had wrappings covering his face. There were plenty of clients who did not wish anyone to see them entering a brothel. Nobles with power and wealth, merchants of high standing, even those in religious orders. To the handler, this was just another client who didn''t want to be seen. As long as the price was paid, anything was fine, and so the handler let the mysterious man enter the brothel.

    The hallway inside of the brothel was narrow, with just enough room to walk single file. The building itself was small, huddled into a corner of the already densely packed city. It was hardly a surprise that the inside of the building was so compact.

    This is a low-class brothel after all.

    Not only was it dirty, but there was a distinctive odor which was made up of a myriad of scents.

    Cheap perfume, liquor, smoke, and I think... sex.

    The cramped hallway eventually broadened, opening up into a central area with many doors on either side. There were also additional hallways, each with doors lining the corridors. In many of these rooms, there would be other clients who having paid the fee, were now being accompanied by one of the low-class brothels'' prostitutes. All the hooded man had to do was choose from one of the open doors. Inside he would find his prize. Inside he would a find a woman, a woman who would soon become his.

    Lacking any semblance of privacy, other than that of a closed door, the sound of moaning, fucking, and screaming could be heard from within. The man with his face in cloth wrappings paid them no heed. Instead, he walked towards the farthest open door in the brothel. He was of one mind, and nothing else in this place mattered to him.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    He approached the door, entering and closing it behind him. It was a simple room with no decorations. It had a bed and a chair, and that was all. It wasn''t necessary to provide the prostitutes with much in the way of luxuries. However before the man could finish closing the door, a woman had put her arms around him from behind. She whispered in his ear, "hey baby, I was waiting for you." Her voice was sultry and tantalizing, and of course what she said was a lie. It wasn''t as if she was waiting specifically for him, anyone would do. Turning, he gently pushed her away at arm''s length and looked at her through the slit in his wrappings.

    She doesn''t seem afraid, he mused to himself.

    She was wearing heavy makeup, and was nothing special to look at. Her body was somewhat malnourished and the cheap perfume she wore tickled his nose. He didn''t really expect much from a cheap prostitute, but this one was even less than he had anticipated.

    A thought came to him as he looked at her with pity, This poor soul, she is probably just happy someone came.

    He had every intention of saving her from this life of poverty and shame.

    The prostitute lifted her hands to the man''s face, "won''t you take off these wrappings so I can see your handsome face?"

    The man took her hands in his and brought it to his side, placing her arm around his waist.

    "There is no need for that right now, why don''t you take off your clothes and lie down on the bed," the man instructed her with a firm, but calm voice.

    The woman gave him a demure smile and tried her best to seductively remove her clothing. She then laid down on the bed in a provocative manner, legs outstretched, revealing her well-trimmed groin. She teasingly played with her labia while moaning and stretching her neck.

    The man began undressing, taking off his cloak, loosening his belt, and removing his pants and finally his shirt. He was naked from the neck down, with only the cloth wrappings still visible on his face. The prostitute made sure to visibly ogle his manhood which was surprisingly not yet erect. This did not dissuade her however.

    "See how wet you''re making me? Hurry over here baby, I will show you how good I am with my mouth," the prostitute lightly bit her lip in anticipation while calling the man over to her.

    He walked over to her and stood over the bed she was laying on. He stood directly over her body. The prostitute sat up on all fours and attempted to bring her mouth to his phallus, but the man stopped her.

    "Do you wish to see my face?" he asked her.

    She was a little surprised that he stopped her, but only momentarily. She recovered and gave him a coy smile, "I would love to see your handsome face baby."

    "Then lay down on your back."

    The naked woman laid down on the bed as the man had instructed her. She wasn''t expecting the man to get on the bed as well, but it didn''t bother her. He kneeled on the bed with her legs between his, and he began to unwrap the cloth on his head. The cloth wrappings seemed to consist of multiple pieces.

    The woman let out a slight gasp. The man was far more handsome than she had expected and her heart began to beat even faster. She could barely look at him at first out of shock, but she smiled, happy at her good fortune meeting such a handsome and well-endowed man.

    "I hope you don''t mind, I have a¡­ certain fetish."

    The prostitute gave no reaction to the man''s words, many of the clients who frequented the brothel had one strange fetish or another. These women''s lives were not really their own, so anything was allowed in this place. All the prostitutes here could do was hope the client wasn''t too violent. Prostitutes had even been killed by clients. Anything was allowed, but if a client was too violent or killed one of the prostitutes, they would have to pay an additional fee.

    She really hoped he wasn''t the violent type.

 Chapter 3 The Passionate K night 2

    Numbers, symbols, and words flashed across Aleksandros''s retina. Something only he could see. The woman before him was not aware of this, and she shirked back slightly at his words.

    "What¡­ what do you want me to do?" She didn''t plan to say that so nervously, but she couldn''t hide the concern in her voice.

    The man noticed her concern and said, "don''t worry, you have nothing to fear from me. This is my first time you see, and I have always wanted to try bondage. I want to tie you up, is that okay?"

    Surprisingly, the man''s voice was gentle and soothing, there was no hint of violence in his voice. She visibly relaxed. She was used to clients who liked to tie up the prostitutes. It got them off and made them feel like they were dominating the women. It gave them a sense of power and superiority, at least this man didn''t seem as if he wished to harm her. She didn''t believe for a second that he was a virgin though, but she would play along.

    "Of course, baby, you can tie me up any way you like. What position would you like?"

    The handsome man seemed happy with her answer and replied, "just like that, don''t worry, I won''t tie it too tight."

    He proceeded to tie the woman''s arms and legs to the bedposts with the same cloth wrappings that he had used to hide his face. He was true to his word and didn''t tie the cloth tight enough that it would cut into her skin, but she was unable to break free. He had been very gentle while doing so which is why she felt relaxed with him. In fact, as he tied her, she continued to entice him with her body.

    When he was done tying her up, he still had one piece of cloth in his hands, the others had all been used up, "this will be the most unpleasant part, I apologize in advance."

    She didn''t understand what he meant by those words, but never the less they sent a chill down her spine. What does he plan to do? That question lingered in her thoughts, and now she was afraid. The man leaned forward, stuffing the remaining cloth into the prostitute''s mouth. She reacted slowly as she didn''t fully realize what the man was doing. She tried to scream, but the sound was muffled. She was now terrified of what the man was going to do to her, and no one would be able to hear her scream.

    While the woman''s body began to tremble in fear, the man stood up and then walked over to his belongings which were strewn across the floor. He removed a dagger from somewhere and walked over to the prostitute.

    He looked down at her, he could see the fear deep in her eyes and he tried to calm her, "you have nothing to fear my dear, you will soon be free, that I promise you."

    These words did not alleviate the prostitute''s fears and she tried to struggle against the bindings that tied her to the bed. She could not break free, but she was not deterred, she was far from willing to just accept her fate and so, she struggled with all her might. The bed shook with her efforts, but no matter how she tried, it was in vain. She screamed, hoping that her voice might reach someone, but no one came. Her world felt small, and she thought it would soon come to an end. Even though her life had not amounted to much, she would regret losing it.

    She ceased her struggle abruptly and looked up helplessly at the man standing over her, naked and holding a knife. There was no expression on his face, neither one of pleasure nor of pain. She couldn''t understand what was motivating him and all she could do was beg him with her eyes not to kill her.

    What he did next was unexpected, he suddenly cut his left arm with the knife and began applying the blood that came out over her body. First, over her head, which caused her to wince in disgust. He then sprinkled his blood on her breasts, and down her body. There didn''t appear to be a pattern with how he was applying his blood on her. From what she could gather, all she could tell was that he did not seem particularly bothered by what he was doing.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    After the man was done, he dropped the knife to the floor and applied pressure on the wound with his right hand and waited patiently. The prostitute who was now covered in blood could only stare in shock, not knowing what the man planned to do next. He seemed to be watching, observing her for some unknown reason. It was more than that though. He was analyzing all of the data before his eyes and communicating with the system within his mind.

    Tower of Babel activate, creation menu.

    Creation menu activating¡­

    Begin creation process.

    Creation process begun... Scanning...

    All of a sudden, her entire body was wracked with extreme pain. Her body started to convulse, but because of the bindings, her body could only move slightly. The cloth in her mouth also stopped her from biting her own tongue as her body violently spasmed. She could no longer think, it felt as if her brain was rattling against her skull. The pain she felt was greater than anything she had ever felt before. It was an indescribable and excruciating pain. What was worse was that she felt it in her entire body and within her soul.

    Scanning of Human body and soul complete¡­

    Begin soul purification process?

    "Yes."

    Soul purification process activated¡­

    The man stood over her once more, now with a twisted and smug smile on his face. The first real emotions he had shown since coming to the brothel. He looked down, satisfied, as if he had finally accomplished something he had been longing to do.

    "Don''t worry dear girl. I will mold you into something truly beautiful. You will be untainted and pure in both body and soul. You will be mine and mine alone. The gods shall not have you!"

    Soul purification complete¡­

    Begin physical molding process?

    "Begin."

    Aleks went to work placing his hands over the body of the prostitute whose soul was now pure. No longer was it tainted by the mark of those foreign beings he hated. It wasn''t actually necessary for him to touch the woman, it was enough that his mind envisioned the changes. Her physical form had already been scanned into the system within his mind which had mystical and magical properties. This was only one of his abilities but certainly the one he considered the most important to his plans.

    The power of creation.

    It wasn''t quite as lofty as it sounded. He couldn''t create something from nothing, but the system granted to him by the Tower of Babel allowed him to create a new life using the shell of someone already living. His power would purify the soul, and then he could shape the body of the living. In turn, he would create a new life with a new consciousness and a pure soul untainted by the mark of the gods. They would truly and surely belong to him alone.

    It is a power similar to a god. If I were my old self, I would certainly have laughed and criticized my hypocrisy. However, I can''t change the reality. This power has been granted to me. I am an Ascendant, one who could become a god. One who stands on the threshold of divinity. I only lack the fusion of laws within my body. At least this is what the system tells me. I do not wish to be a god, but this is the only way I can achieve my revenge. I don''t quite understand it all just yet. I''ll make it up as I go.

    Aleks had come to terms with it. It had already been years since the death of his family in this life and the onset of his powers. He had studied them profusely, but there was still not enough information. If he could connect with the main tower core, perhaps he would gain some more answers. For now, he was pleased with the changes that were happening to the prostitute and was eagerly watching as her body was being molded and shaped in accordance with his will, her soul also being warped and purified by his influence.

    Because this was his first time creating a new life, he didn''t want to make any mistakes. He had studied the details in his mind meticulously, looking through the various menus in his head, each one explaining the process of creation. He had already prepared the settings to shape the prostitute''s body into a form that he found aesthetically pleasing.

    The only issue is the cost. Several thousand SP. This is going to hurt. SP is necessary for me to use any of my abilities. It is the power I gain when I absorb the souls of the living. I have become a parasite, just like those despicable beings called gods. But I must fight fire with fire. It''s what I have chosen.

    The shape of her face, the color of her eyes, race, hair, chest size, everything could be modified according to his will. Every change came with a cost, but at least the molding of the body was nothing compared to creating a higher level being. For his first creation, it would be important to empower her with enough strength to be of use to him. It would be relatively inexpensive to create a low-level being, but she was to be his first commander and companion.

    No, she must be great in every way. She must have beauty, strength, and skill. Nothing less will do! She must have blonde hair and sapphire eyes just like my mother. Long legs, graceful and well shaped. A bevy of curves and fine-tuned angles... Fuck I sound like a pervert.

    Aleks shook his head and composed his thoughts.

    So what? Who would judge me?

    Why wouldn''t his creations be anything but beautiful, and more importantly, aligned with his tastes? He continued to modify her body in his mind. Thankfully the settings were intricate, and everything could be changed down to the smallest detail. He found it enjoyable sculpting her body and once she was done, he would be familiar with every detail of her. He would be aware of every curve, and any small imperfections that were left out of fondness. Every single aspect of her.

    The process was not as enjoyable for the former prostitute however, it was in fact, very painful. If it had been the him before his family died, perhaps he would have had some slight hesitation. As he was now, the only thing that mattered were the results.

    Bah, 500 SP just to shape her body! That''s the equivalent of the souls of 5 basic class ranked Humans. Hmm¡­ I hope I have enough SP to accomplish what I want. It''s worth it though, her beauty is unexcelled in this world.

    She reminds me of my sister....

 Chapter 4 The Passionate K night 3

    Once the body was sculpted, there still remained much to do. For now, she was a body without a personality, and the soul still needed to be shaped properly as well. The person she was no longer existed, not in body nor in mind. He continued his efforts to shape her by shifting through the menus in his mind, looking through the various traits that he could assign to form her personality.

    In essence, he had to choose the essential core positive traits and/or essential core negative traits. These core traits would form the basis of her personality and would guide her existence, but she would still be able to learn and grow. She was a living being after all, and as such, was not limited by these essential traits. Instead, they were more like a starting point for her personality.

    As for negative traits, it would seem unwise to select any, but there were benefits to selecting negative traits. First, it would help offset the cost of creation in SP and secondly, there were benefits to be gained if the negative trait aspect could be overcome. These benefits could be boosts to abilities, new skills, or even positive attributes.

    There was one limiting aspect to his creation: Every change he made to her whether physical or mental required ''Soul Potential'' or SP. SP could only be obtained by devouring the souls of the living. It was similar to a point system with well-defined costs. His abilities also incurred costs in SP to use. His body strangely contained no magic power and instead was filled with a different but equally mysterious power.

    Sculpting an entire body incurred a cost in SP dependent on the sheer magnitude of changes. The more he shaped and sculpted the body, the more SP it would cost. There was a scale which wasn''t made visibly apparent, but he could at least see the cost being deducted in real time in his retina. He had to be careful while shaping the body so as not to waste any of his SP. Once this was finalized, he would not be able to go back and change anything without incurring a greater cost in SP.

    On top of that, each positive personality trait would cost a specific amount of SP depending on the type and effect of the trait. Positive personality traits were costly, while negative traits would refund some of the cost of SP used in creating the personality. It was an intriguing and well thought out system. He could only wonder at how such a thing came to be and what was its origin.

    I never designed this into the Tower of Babel so I can only speculate on how I was granted this power. Not everything about the Tower of Babel can be so simply explained. Even I, the one who designed it, received mystical inspiration that I can''t fully explain. There is also the influence of that strange power which radiated from the Tower itself when I activated it. It''s just a shame I can''t use this system on myself. If I could alter my appearance and strengthen myself with this system, things would be a lot easier for me.

    Aleks browsed through the traits, and also looked at the negative ones. He realized that while the refund given when choosing negative traits may not seem that appealing at first look because one could always just acquire more SP, there were underlying benefits to choosing a negative trait. A negative trait could eventually be overcome with time and effort which would lead to many benefits.

    My first must be a great commander and general and she must have tact and wisdom. I will need her to not only command my future subordinates and soldiers but be able to navigate the intrigue of politics. I don''t need her to be specifically a diplomat or skilled in coercion, but she must not be easily fooled by plots and manipulation. Hmm, Charismatic is the first choice. She must have charisma. It''s expensive¡­ it might not seem like much but choosing classes and ranking them up is going to be quite exorbitant. 100 SP down the drain. Charisma is a primary trait, so it is expensive, as is Wisdom but they are necessary. Another 100 SP spent! That is a total of 200, but let me pick a few of the lesser traits. These are 50 SP each, so I will choose two. Loyalty, this is important not because I am concerned for myself, but this will ensure her loyalty to her subordinates so that she will consider their worth and not expend them needlessly. The other should be prudence which is a sub-trait of wisdom, but necessary I think. I really want Courage too¡­ but to spend another 100 SP¡­ I have to. That is a total of 400 SP. It''s almost as much as it cost me to shape and mold her body. I could offset the cost with negative traits... Well, let me continue for now.

    Once the personality was set, he would need to decide what kind of profession she would have as well. This meant deciding a general direction that the creation would take. For example, there were combatant and noncombatant professions. When designating a creation as a combatant, a direction would need to be chosen.

    There were three general directions which could be chosen under combatant, melee, ranged or magic. These were the basic classes of Warrior, Wizard/Mage, Archer, etc. All soldiers and lower leveled adventures fell under this category. It was difficult to raise one''s rank and would require one to gain great strength and power. There were thirty levels within the basic classes, and once one reached the max level of thirty, they could then advance into an intermediate class.

    The intermediate classes were further subsets and more specified roles within the basic overall branches. For example, a Warrior could now become a Knight or a Wizard/Mage could focus on a specific element becoming a Fire Mage for example. Within the ranged classes, there were also a diverse array of classes such as Gunman or Ranger. The intermediate classes also had thirty levels which needed to be achieved before one could then rise to an advanced class.

    Advanced classes were even further specialized and would give one great power. Only the most elite of soldiers or high ranked adventurers would achieve these heights. Paladins, Great Mages, Warlords, and other powerful classes made up the advanced classes. Like the the lower classes, there were also thirty levels, and once one reached the pinnacle of their advanced class, they would be level 90 and extremely powerful.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    This wasn''t the end though, beyond that were Master, Legendary, and Mythical classes. There were only 10 levels within each of these. Those who rose to a Master class and could reach level 100 were at the pinnacle of power. These were the Archmages and Dragon Knights as well as a variety of other classes of equal power and might. Those that could somehow rise beyond this and achieve Legendary status were even rarer. Their power and might was incalculable and beyond the understanding of most people.

    There were only rumors of those who had achieved a Mythical class however. These were the most powerful of beings that walked the mortal realms and they themselves were already on the cusp of godhood. These beings were known as Demigods and had the opportunity to transcend beyond their mortality if they could accumulate enough divinity and fuse the power of laws with their own unique domain. Beyond that was mere speculation, for that was the realm of the divine and the gods.

    Once a general direction was chosen for the creation, the creation itself could then manage how they wished to grow under that direction themselves. There were endless possibilities within these general directions. Some of these being Swordsmen, Knight, Assassin, Fire Mage, Water Mage, etc. Gender was of no concern either, both men and women could reach the absolute pinnacle of power.

    He eventually finalized the details of his creation, choosing to make her a combatant who would follow a melee profession. Since she was his first creation, he needed to create a strong warrior who could manage and lead his future creations. She would also be very important for his future plans, and so he created her with that goal in mind.

    Basic profession, Warrior. Let me rank her up too so I will max out her levels, and she will become a Knight. After that, we will see. Raising her level to 60 is already going to cost me considerable SP. Wait¡­ each level costs 100 SP and granting a basic and intermediate class has a base cost of 1000 SP each. That''s a total of 8000 SP and if I add in the cost already incurred previously that totals 8900SP. So expensive¡­ I would have only a little over a thousand SP left. I need more SP just in case I need to use my abilities often.

    In the end, he decided to give her one negative trait. Primarily because the advantages outweigh the disadvantages if she could overcome it and secondly because it would refund a modest amount of SP.

    The negative trait he gave her was ''Jealousy.'' Jealousy was a dangerous negative trait to give, but it would refund a staggering 500 SP of the cost of creation. Not only that but, if she could overcome her jealousy, she would greatly benefit from it. Overcoming jealousy would increase the effects of her special aura abilities on all subordinates under her command providing bonuses to both their attack and defense. On top of that, she would gain a unique ability ''Heroic Aura'' which would boost all of her stats and abilities by a modest amount.

    Definitely worth it. I will have to ensure that she is able to overcome her jealousy at some point. It might not even pose that great of a problem in fact!

    He was quite confident in this despite his earlier concern.

    Now that his creation had finally been completed, he accepted the changes in his mind. The woman that now lay on the bed in front of him was completely different from the prostitute who was there before. They were, in fact, nothing alike, not in physical shape and condition or in mind. This was a newly born creation, one that was untouched by any other''s hand. He admired his own work and praised his creation in his mind.

    Shortly afterward, his creation opened her eyes for the first time. They were a vibrant and stunning Sapphire color just like he remembered of his mother and sister in this lifetime. Now that she was awake, he loosened the wrappings that had been binding the prostitute previously and freed his creation from those shackles. After a moment of confusion, the woman rose and knelt before the man who had created her. She seemed as if she was uncertain how she should act or what she should say. She looked up at her creator with expectant eyes.

    "M..a..s..t..e..r"

    The woman spoke for the first time, her vocal chords still had some trouble working properly.

    The man proudly looked over her and gave her a name, "Your name shall be Lenia."

    The name of his mother in this lifetime who died.

    "L-E-N-I-A," she struggled to speak her name.

 Chapter 5 New birth

    Being born is not a simple process, but being born from the life of another? The pain was excruciating, but eventually, the pain receded and consciousness was obtained, a new life had indeed been born. She opened her eyes for the first time. Adjusting her newly formed eyes to the light was difficult, but she soon gained focus. It was not just the physical form which was newly made, but also the mind, and her mind also took time to adjust to the very first moments of her existence. Once her eyes gained focus she saw for the first time the personage of the one that created her.

    She knew he was the one who created her because it was driven deep within her psyche. Her creator, this man, was the one who she belonged to and no other. She felt an immense joy fill her very being, a joy she did not want to share with anyone. For she was jealous of that connection which bound the two together and afraid that someone might take it away. The woman quickly rose and kneeled before the man who had created her. She would not keep him waiting, her very being screamed to serve him with her life. It might have been an aftereffect of being so newly born, but she didn''t want the feeling to fade. This was more than just love, it was an absolute obsession.

    This obsession possessed her like a burning flame and with such strong feelings she was uncertain how she should act or what she should say in front of her beloved creator. She could only look up at him with expectant eyes.

    "M..a..s..t..e..r"

    She spoke for the first time with some difficulty since her vocal chords were only recently shaped along with the rest of her body.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The one she had named master looked at her and spoke: "Your name shall be Lenia."

    He had given her a name. She was elated that her creator had deemed her worthy of one. She did her best to speak her name.

    "L-E-N-I-A."

    It felt like a wonderful name with great emotion behind, but she would have liked any he had given her. She noticed a strange look in her master''s eyes but she was still too inexperienced to understand it.

    ''It looked like he had some reaction to me saying my name?'' She asked herself within her mind but could only wonder in silence.

    Even if her words were still shaky due to her new birth, her mind was already functioning somewhat properly. She would just need time to gain life experience to understand her master more. However even if her mind was functioning relatively as it should be, Lenia''s personality hadn''t fully stabilized yet. She exhibited emotional instability which resulted in her excessive servile behavior towards her master. She would always be his creation and as such would always be tied in some ways to his will.

    This connection was mysterious but not unpleasant and once her personality had gone through its essential development stage she would begin to act more like an independent person. This would never negate her connection to her master but she would eventually be able to express a more individualistic behavior according to the core personality traits her master had set for her.

    Aleks had never intended to create a puppet even if he felt a certain possessive nature towards his newly created being. It was impossible for him to remove the strange connection he had to those he created but he wanted each one of his creations to be their own person with their own will. Whether it was possible that in the future one of his creations might choose to go against him, he didn''t know.

    Lenia was uncertain how to act, and so she continued to watch her master whose face suddenly changed from a look of pleasant pride and solemn contemplation to something unpleasant.

    "Good. Now, take this dagger and go and kill every person in this building."

    ''Hmm.. why?''

    She thought to herself in a simple matter but didn''t dare voice the question. She was confused. It wasn''t as if she didn''t understand his order but she began to wonder why he had asked her to do such a thing. However, the thought was only momentary. She took the dagger from his hand and walked out of the room they were in still naked. She was pleased to have been given an order from her master and she wanted to please him in the way a child wishes to please their parents.

    The building she was in was strange to her, she had no knowledge of it but she felt as if she did. In fact she felt an urge of curiosity to look around but knew she couldn''t tarry long.

    ''My beloved master is waiting after all!''

    She practically hummed a tune as she thought of what her master''s expression might be when she returned successfully to him.

    ''Will he smile at me? Oh.. maybe he will say something nice..''

    The thought of her master complementing her or even just giving her a slight smile made her feel happy. As she wandered around she could hear many strange sounds she had never heard before and she wondered what they were.

    ''Why are there so many people moaning? Oh.. those sound like cries of pain¡­''

    There were several doors before her in the corridor she was in. In the end, she chose the nearest door which happened to be unlocked and entered as quietly as she could. What she saw, she didn''t quite understand. A naked man was standing behind a naked woman who was bent over the bed. The man was thrusting violently at her rear while heavily panting. They were too engrossed in what they were doing and didn''t even notice her enter the room.

    Lenia observed curiously for a moment much like an inquisitive child. She turned her head to the side cutely and placed her right pointer finger to her lip. She pressed down on her lip completely unaware of her unconscious act.

    ''Why would anyone enjoy that?''

    It looked unpleasant to her but she couldn''t figure out what it was they were doing.

    ''They haven''t even noticed me entering. Is that a form of torture? I think I will sneak up on them quietly!''

    Even though she didn''t understand what the man and woman were doing, it wouldn''t affect her completing her mission. Her master had asked her to kill every person in this building and so she silently approached the man from the back. She deftly put the dagger through the back of the man''s throat. He had no chance to cry out. Blood started gushing out and down onto the body of the woman who was bent over the bed. She had very little time to react to the strange sensation she suddenly felt as the man no longer was able to continue with his thrusting.

    Lenia quickly withdrew her weapon from the man''s throat and then embedded it into the skull of the woman who had been bent over the bed. The two had lost their lives without even being able to react to the danger that they were in. She would never hesitate to kill for her master if so ordered. The movements were fluid and without hesitation. Lenia had been born with the might of a level 60 Knight and the skill of a hardened warrior. Her power was right on the threshold, just a step away from an advanced class. Killing these unfortunate people was like slaughtering insects, no more difficult than cutting through butter.

    ''I thought I would feel something. Hmm.. I don''t feel anything at all about their deaths. Is that normal?''

    Lenia thought that she would feel something at taking a life, but she was surprised that she felt nothing. She felt no remorse, regret or grief. She wondered why she felt nothing. No, it would be wrong to say she felt nothing at all. She felt a degree of disgust.

    "Eww.. some of their blood got on me.."

    She stood there, naked, holding a dagger and some of the blood of her victims had fallen on her body. She felt dirty but not the kind of dirty you feel when covered in filth or grime. It was a much more debased kind of dirty, as if she had been soiled by some inferior being.

    The feeling was strange. These humans didn''t appear much different from herself. She was human as well, but at the same time she felt as if they were nothing alike. She was not like those humans. As she looked upon them, it was as if she were looking upon an insignificant rodent whose sole purpose was to be exterminated.

    This feeling almost overwhelmed her, but quickly faded soon after the outburst of emotions.

    ''Oh well.. I''m not done yet.. I hope I don''t get any more blood on me.. Would master find me disgusting then?''

 Chapter 6 First steps

    There were still more to kill and so she went about her dirty business, slaughtering the hapless and unfortunate people who had made this brothel their stay for the night. There was much she still didn''t understand, and the sights and smells she experienced in that place were all new to her.

    ''I''ll ask my master when the time is appropriate.''

    She thought it must be something of significance since every Human she killed that night, beside the burly man at the door, was partaking in it. Massacring the humans in the brothel was a simple task. Most of the people didn''t even notice her presence until they lost their lives and the few that did notice her didn''t even seem alarmed at her presence. They welcomed her, calling her over to partake in their strange ritual.

    Surprisingly, they didn''t question the blood on her naked body. Instead they were becoming visibly aroused by it, though she didn''t understand why that at the time

    ''Would master have the same reaction? I feel disgusting though¡­''

    Once the deed was done, she returned to the room where her master was and found him sitting on the bed. He still hadn''t put on any clothes, but he had wrapped his face in cloth once more as if that were the most important place he needed to cover. Lenia observed her master to see if there were any reactions to seeing her naked and covered in blood but there were none that she could tell. If he had a reaction she might have to consider doing it more often.

    After observing for a moment, Lenia quickly kneeled down before him and said, "Master, they are all dead."

    She seemed to have disrupted him from his thoughts and felt a pang of guilt for disturbing him. He paid it no mind much to her relief, "Good. Lenia, you did well. I am pleased."

    Her heart fluttered at his words of praise and she felt her face getting hot. She quickly stammered,

    "No.. no need to praise me master, I was simply doing your will." She had somewhat lost her cool but quickly collected herself. She didn''t want to look the fool in front of her creator.

    He looked at her through the slit in the cloth, but she couldn''t tell what his expression was. His voice was gentle when speaking with her, "A kind master should always praise his subordinates. Especially when they do good and Lenia, you do not need to call me master. Call me Aleksandros."

    "But master, how can I call you by your name? You are my creator, it would be disrespectful to call you anything but!" Lenia couldn''t justify in her mind the thought of showing anything but the utmost respect for the one who created her.

    "Lenia, it would be a great pleasure for me if you called me by that name. Isn''t that enough?"

    She had no words to refute his request for her heart only burned ever brighter. Her master had bestowed upon her a great gift, his name. He even said it would please him if she called him by it. She didn''t want to disappoint him.

    "Alek-sandros." She said his name while testing it on her tongue.

    Her master looked at her with his covered face. She wished she could see his expression and thought it a shame that he had covered his face again. Seeing him gave her comfort.

    "Hmm.. or Aleks will do." He added almost as an afterthought, but in his mind he was somewhat nervous. It was a foreign feeling to him but that was what his mother called him when she was alive and the memory sent a slight wave through his heart.

    Outwardly he may have seemed calm, cold, and devoid of emotion but inwardly he was a mess in many ways.

    "Lenia, come with me."

    Lenia quickly rose and followed her master out of the room and into the first room where she had killed another.

    "Lenia, did you know that when a person dies their soul remains within their body for three days before it ascends?" He said this while standing over the dead bodies of the man and woman she had killed earlier.

    "No mas¡­Aleks, I didn''t know that." She didn''t really know how to respond to him, her knowledge of life, in general, was still very limited. Still she was curious and decided to ask more, "What is a soul?"

    Her master continued to look down at the dead humans while he answered her, "A soul is what we really are. It is more than just our consciousness, it is our very essence and it resides deep within our physical form in a very special place. These humans you see here, normally their souls would ascend to a certain place.. Well, I don''t need to talk much about that place but they would be eventually reincarnated into new lives."

    Aleks paused for a moment and turned to Lenia saying in a deep tone, "However, these souls won''t be going there.At least not at the moment."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    His answer made some sense to her, because she thought she could feel some kind of connection within her to her master. She wondered if that connection had something to do with her soul

    When Lenia heard the last part of what her master said she didn''t understand what he meant. She crinkled her nose curiously and asked, "What do you mean their souls won''t be going there at the moment?"

    For a moment Aleks said nothing. He was surprised by her cute gesture and was momentarily at a loss for words.

    "Let me show you."

    Aleks unwrapped the piece of cloth covering his mouth. To Lenia''s surprise, her master opened his jaw wide and sucked something right out of the two dead humans. She couldn''t believe what she had seen and she couldn''t really describe it in words, but something was sucked out of the humans. Normally, this wasn''t something a person could see but Lenia could.

    Her master seemed satisfied and turned to her, he appeared to be smiling.

    "Did you see? Their souls are now a part of me and have become my strength. Well, it isn''t so simple as just that. Souls are eternal, they can''t be destroyed as long as the Origin of the world they are bound to exists within the world in some shape or form. I won''t get too technical here, but even these souls I devour, they aren''t truly being consumed by me. Beings that have souls, over time and as they experience life growing ever stronger, their souls develop potential. It is this potential that the gods crave and it is also this potential that gives me my power. Once the potential of their souls have been completely absorbed within my body, their souls eventually will return to the cycle of reincarnation to be born again."

    Lenia was having some difficulty understanding her master''s explanation and she looked at him with a perplexed expression.

    "If you don''t understand, that''s fine. It''s enough if you realize that devouring souls makes me stronger."

    She nodded her head, she could easily understand that her master not only could create life like hers, but he could also take the very essence of others by force and grow stronger.

    She didn''t feel much pity towards the humans who had lost their souls and said with a smile, "It is good that such worthless beings have become your strength!"

    She believed her words had pleased Aleksandros.

    "Lenia, I want you to find some suitable clothing from within this building for both yourself and I. Take whatever you see which might be of some value but be careful when choosing so that you only take something that will not go amiss."

    Lenia nodded and quickly went about her master''s orders. She did wonder whether any of these humans would have suitable clothing for them to wear, but she didn''t question her master''s command.

    She went about the various rooms looking for anything useful or of some value as well as clothing for them to wear. She needed to find clothing which had not been bloodied or dirtied in any way. Her master had commanded her not to take anything which would be noticed, but she wasn''t entirely sure what he meant by that.

    ''Noticed by who?'' She thought to herself.

    She scavenged through the belongings and found what she believed to be suitable clothing to wear. She had also taken a few knick knacks here and there that seemed like they might be of some value. While Aleksandros was busy devouring the souls of those she killed something had caught her attention just as she was returning.

    It was the glint of a bracelet that had belonged to one of the prettier women in this place. She had never seen a bracelet like this before and it wasn''t just pretty to her eyes it was simply beautiful.The bracelet was made of gold with several gems embedded in it. She stared at it not sure at what she should do.

    Was this one of those things her master had warned her against taking, an item that if missing would be noticed?

    Her hand glided along the surface of the bracelet and she was tempted to put it on her wrist. It looked beautiful on her and the more she looked at it the more she wished to keep it. In the end she decided to take it with her and like a child, hid it so that her master wouldn''t notice.

    She would surprise him when the moment was right thinking that if he saw it on her later, it would please him and he would look at her and only her. This was a simple and childish thought stemming from her jealous nature but her mind was still developing.

    She returned to her master who had finally finished devouring the souls of all the people within the building. She held out the loot she had scavenged from her victims and beamed a bright smile at him.

    "Look! Aleks, I did what you asked! Are these valuable?" she happily asked.

    He seemed to be satisfied with her performance, but it could have just been her imagination. It was difficult to see his facial expressions under the cloth but he patted her head and said, "You have done well. We can sell some of these things to buy food and other necessities and these clothes you chose are better than what I was wearing before. You have a good eye for these things."

    Every word of praise made her smile all the more. "Thank you master! Oops! I mean.. Aleks."

    Her master chuckled, it was the first time she heard him laugh.

    "Let us get dressed and return home, we have much to do."

    They quickly dressed and Lenia followed her master outside and into the night, through the dark alleys of the city. He led her into the sewers beneath the city of Andor''s Edge. She followed him for some time. She tried her best to remember the various landmarks her master pointed out to her and the twists and turns they needed to make. Her master made sure she understood that it was important she learnt how to navigate the sewers so that she could find her way to their home.

    ''Why does my master live in such a disgusting and dreary place though? I just don''t understand.''

    There was quite a lot about her master that she couldn''t understand. His actions seemed strange to her.

 Chapter 7 A predictable outcome 1

    "Aleks¡­." His new creation was looking at him like a child with a hint of confusion on her beautiful face.

    ''No, her perfect face. She will undoubtedly draw the attention of many eyes, but I have made her strong,''

    "What is it Lenia? If you have something to ask of me, then do so. You need not hesitate."

    Lenia still felt a degree of fear for her master, although it wasn''t the kind of fear that made her worry for her life but a fear out of respect for a being she owed her existence to.

    "Why¡­ why do you live in this horrid place?"

    ''She went right to the heart of the matter I see.''

    "A very pertinent question. It is indeed unfortunate that I must reside in this squalor but do not fear. It is only temporary" Alek''s voice bore a hint of majesty, something not very befitting of a man living in such conditions.

    The ''Soul Eater'' had only recently arrived in this city and had come with no wealth to speak of. He had left his servant Brock somewhere outside the city in a humble place to wait for him. He didn''t want Brock to know what he intended to do in this decadent place. Brock was his only connection to his past in this lifetime. A part of him didn''t want to taint that part of his life.

    Aleks had come to terms with his fate, but he wasn''t about to allow those petty foreign gods who had invaded his world to have their way.

    ''Whatever it takes, however long, I will have my revenge against them¡­ somehow.''

    His determination was not one to scoff at and he was unwilling to accept that there wasn''t a path for him.

    ''I will make this world my own and dye it in my colors! You will not have the last laugh you cursed beings!''

    This desire had become his new ambition.

    "Ah! So it is just temporary¡­.."

    Lenia was still naive, there was much she needed to experience and learn. Since she was Aleks''s first subordinate, she needed to become a capable leader.

    Aleks had spent the majority of the ''''Soul Potential'' he had obtained in the past when creating her. Despite the fact that he was able to consume some SP from the humans that Lenia had killed in the brothel, most of their souls were of low quality and mostly worthless. Hence he wasn''t even able to recuperate even a small percentage of the SP that was used.

    Normal people who hadn''t obtained even a basic class were powerless. Their souls were weak and the SP that Aleksandros could obtain from devouring their souls was hardly anything at all. A mere 10 SP for a single normal soul. There were some variation between the different species that lived in their world, but these variations were mostly minor. Either way, not even a tiny drop in the bucket.

    High-quality souls were what he needed, the souls of those who had obtained classes. The higher the rank, the more value their soul contained. Even basic classes would only provide a meager 100 SP per soul consumed. This was still not enough to achieve his ambitions. However, the amount of SP that could be obtained rose exponentially when reaching higher classes.

    The soul of an Intermediate class being of high level was worth around 500 SP and an advanced class being of high level was worth thousands depending on the quality and power within their soul. It wasn''t as easy to quantify beings which rose to an advance rank because of how powerful they could be.

    ''If I could devour a being which has reached a Master class¡­ How great that would be! I shudder to consider how much SP I could obtain then¡­''

    Aleks had only begun his rise to power and there was still so much to do.

    ''This is as lowly a place as could be for a start point. I''m living in a sewer, wearing rags. But.. When I see the wonder I created before me it fills me with rapt expectation.''

    Lenia was already quite the powerful being. She had cost almost 9000 SP which was certainly a greater amount than he could obtain from an Intermediate class being but there would of course be some loss of efficiency between what could be obtained by inferior beings and the cost to create superior ones. Or at least, that was how Aleks saw things.

    Regardless, Lenia was expensive to create but well worth the cost. He could only admire his creation as she looked up at him with childlike eyes filled with awe and perhaps even some type of love.

    "Lenia.."

    "Yes mast¡­ Aleks?"

    While he was absorbed in thought, he realized Lenia was still staring up at him from her kneeling position. He must have looked the fool to her being so absent minded and so he called out to her.

    "You must understand that you are an exceptional being. You are a level 60 Knight and among the people of this world quite powerful but you still must be careful. Even though you are strong, there are still those stronger than you."

    "But master, surely you are the strongest."

    Aleks smiled at her naive expression.

    "It may seem that way to you but even I am not the strongest.. At least not yet."

    Lenia looked at Aleks with doubt clearly written all over her face. She couldn''t bring herself to believe him but she didn''t voice her doubts so as not to anger him. Her immaturity and inexperience was laughable to Aleks who could clearly understand her just by watching her expressions.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "You doubt me eh?"

    "Never master! I would never doubt you!"

    Aleks chuckled.

    "Well, that''s not important right now. You must understand that being careful and mindful at all times is what we need do until we grow stronger. For the most part though, you should be fine. Only the most powerful of adventurers and the strongest beings among certain organizations would be able to overpower you. That is only temporary though, once I devour enough souls I will be able to bestow upon you a higher rank and greater power. You have a great advantage over all the people living on this world. Others need to acquire power through painstaking efforts. They can only grow in strength through experience and hard work, but you are different. You do not need to fight and kill endless amounts of enemies be they monsters or people, or spend numerous hours in training and meditation. You do not need divine faith, extensive study and research or any of the other methods that those who live in those world require in order to advance. For you, it is enough that I grow stronger because as I grow stronger, so shall you. With the ''Soul Potential'' that I acquire through consuming the souls of our enemies, I will continuously improve your strength and raise your level. At that time, very few will be a match for you."

    Lenia looked very pleased and considered her master''s words.

    "Good! Then I will be able to protect you always, right master?"

    "I told you to call me Aleks."

    "Sorry ma.. Aleks."

    "When the time comes, you will be my greatest commander. You will lead my armies and crush my enemies!"

    Lenia jumped up with joy unexpectedly and pumped her fist, "I will definitely not let you down master!"

    Aleks sighed and shook his head but couldn''t bring himself to reprimand her. She reminded him so much of his sister in this lifetime who he lost at such a young age.

    ''If only I could see her again. It is true that you never know what you have until it''s gone. You would think a being of my experience with all that I know, would have truly understood that a long time ago. With all that I have lost¡­ but life is strange and fickle. Even when we know something, it doesn''t mean we truly understand until it hits us like a hammer and crushes our still beating heart.''

    "Master, you are being quiet again¡­ It''s strange when you do that."

    ''Tch''

    Aleks felt his face twitch beneath the cloth covering it at her words.

    "Nevermind that! There are many things I must consider. It''s time to give you a small test."

    "A test.. ?" Lenia looked at Aleks questioningly.

    "We are lacking in basic supplies. As you can see, we don''t have anything here. No food or water and our clothes are ragged. I do not wish to draw attention to myself so I will send you to purchase some of the basic things we need. For now, I will give you a list of supplies to buy or acquire by trade in the city above. You are to sell what we looted from the brothel and obtain the items on the list. This is a test for you to overcome, see it as such."

    Lenia seemed pleased to have been given an important mission.

    ''Wait, is this really that important of a mission?''

    She couldn''t help herself from suddenly thinking. She was beginning to question things on a deeper level which was a good sign of her development.

    When she thought about it more deeply, she began to consider her master''s words.

    ''Maybe he wants to see how well I can do among other people!''

    This wasn''t far from the truth but not entirely what Aleks had in mind. One of his goals was to allow her to gain experience by interacting with others without him but there was much more to it than that.

    "Oh, and one more thing. Do not draw attention to yourself, is that clear?"

    "Of course mas¡­ Aleks.. I will be very careful. You can rely on me to carry out this mission!"

    ''Excellent determination, she is maturing quickly.''

    "Then go, I will rest until you return." Lenia left him there in the silence.

    Aleks watched her go and he sat back in the squalor of the strange storage room located somewhere below the city of Andor''s Edge within the sewers. It may seem as if it were a strange sight, but in fact it wasn''t that strange. There were many of the poor and destitute of the city who lived among the sewers. Aleks had kicked out the previous occupant of this particular room who was just a poor beggar.

    However, Aleks wasn''t just wasting his time. An inordinate amount of data was fluttering across his retina as he perused the information available to him. He had many plans and much was at stake.

    ''It shouldn''t be long now.''

 Chapter 8 A predictable outcome 2

    ''Left, right, left, and straight! Finally!''

    Lenia was concerned she would lose her way, but thankfully she was capable of remembering everything her master had told her despite it only being once. She was amazed she didn''t get lost and thanked her master for so ably creating her. Lenia didn''t want to fail the very first mission her master had given her after all.

    Climbing the ladder leading out of the sewers beneath the city was a chore. She couldn''t understand why her master had to live in such a disgusting place even though he had explained it to her properly.

    I suppose I just can''t understand someone of his magnificence. Oh.. Maybe I am the one lacking and my master''s home in the sewer serves some grand purpose! Although I really hope we can find somewhere more suitable to live soon¡­

    As Lenia pushed open the sewer entrance leading to a secluded alley in a corner of the slums, she vowed to do whatever she could in order to ensure that her creator lived a life deserving of his grandeur. She pictured herself and her master in magnificent palaces, with wonderful tasting food and other grand luxuries on display. The thought sent a shiver of excitement down her spine as she imagined it.

    ''Ugh! Brought back to reality by this rat-infested alley. And look at my clothes!? I look like a pauper. Hmm, I didn''t realize how bad it was earlier. I wonder why?''

    Fortunately, there didn''t appear to be anyone around to see her exit the sewers.

    ''That''s a relief! Don''t want to fail right at the beginning. It would most likely be suspicious to see a young woman like me exiting from the sewers.''

    Taking a step forward, she stumbled on a cobblestone and ripped part of the leather sole of her right pump. A pump was a type of light low-cut turn-shoe which was tight and didn''t require lace or fastening to keep it on the foot. It was popular among the peasantry of the world and was simple and made mostly of leather and fabric.

    She wore a simple linen garment underneath an outer garment made of a thin wool. Her clothes were what she acquired from a brothel house and weren''t exactly the height of fashion. The republic was known for its fashion sense and style and she would surely stick out in the light of day like a sore thumb. Even more so because of her exquisite and unnatural beauty and charm.

    There was no way to hide, even under such haggard clothing, her long, silky, luscious golden hair and soul stirring sapphire eyes. No matter what she wore, her pure and unwavering gaze along with her shapely and well formed body would send anyone in a daze.

    Lenia didn''t see it that way however and sighed. As she looked at what she considered to be horrid and wretched attire she was yet again reminded of her current sorry state.

    ''It didn''t seem to bother master much¡­ but I just can''t accept this.''

    With an even deeper sigh, Lenia continued on her way through the side streets to the main road which ran throughout the city connecting the various districts. It was quite uncomfortable walking with a broken pump on the ill-maintained cobblestone streets and the distance from the slums to the central trade district was not short. She would have to wander through the slums for a few miles before she could cross the bridge over the southern arm of the Andor river. The bridge was the only way to reach the trade district and the bridge itself spanned quite the distance extending at least a mile or more in length.

    Walking through the slums was an unpleasant experience. Many eyes were on her from the moment she set foot in the wretched place. Eyes filled with murderous and envious intent. Most people wore little more than rags and smelled of urine and feces. She would have undoubtedly gotten lost without ever finding her way if her master hadn''t explained to her the way to go and given her a basic map drawn on cloth. Navigating the slums was like navigating a maze and even though she had her master''s instructions, she still almost got lost a time or two.

    While it did take some time, she had successfully navigated her way out of that piss hole and towards the more vibrant parts of the city. There had been one too many lustful gazes on her for her liking but no one had the courage to approach her. The aura of a Knight she emitted from her body unconsciously kept them at a distance. This beautiful and young vibrant woman was strangely giving off an aura of power which showed the disparity in level between them.

    ''Killing one of those miscreants would impede my mission and be a waste of time. I must hurry out of this place.''

    Crossing the bridge constructed of an unknown material was quite the momentous occasion for her and she was in awe of its size and the view of the river from atop it. River boats easily as large as ocean bound vessels sailed beneath the bridge which showcased the immensity of it. How long must it have taken to build such an immense and towering structure? Of course with magic, such things were not quite as difficult as Lenia thought it might be. There was a toll to cross the bridge, most likely put in place to keep the poor living in the slums from wandering into the wealthier areas of the city.

    She received many strange looks from the guards patrolling the bridge checkpoint, but having the funds to pay the toll with a little extra added in kept them from asking too many questions. Her master had instructed her on how to act and exactly what she would need to do so she wasn''t surprised by any of this. She paid the excessive toll fee plus the bribe and continued on her way. She completely ignored the looks of lust sent her way but felt inwardly disgusted by them. They didn''t even seem to care that she looked like a filthy beggar due to her haggard clothing and somewhat dirty appearance. Or perhaps this only increased their lustful intent towards her.

    The trade district of the city was immensely different from the slums that she had come from. Not only was it filled with citizens in a variety of bright clothing, but there were also many market stalls that lined the streets on all sides. There were quite a few large buildings and warehouses destined to be used for trade as well as storage. Lenia was shocked at the huge contrast. It was like she had stepped into a whole other world.

    ''This district is truly incredible and lively. So vibrant! Look at all the beautiful clothing and jewelry! So many rich and luxurious people!''

    It seemed to her that one could find anything here among the many market buildings and stalls so long as one had enough coin. Despite Lenia''s desire to return to her master as quickly as possible, she got caught up in all of the new sights and smells of the city. Everything was still a new experience for her even though she did possess some basic knowledge of the world at birth.

    Now that she found herself in a more civilized part of the city, she decided to put the bracelet on that she had kept hidden while traveling through the slums. She caressed the smooth metal and rubbed her fingers on the gems while smiling happily. For reasons she couldn''t fully understand she found herself greatly attracted to the beautiful jewelry.

    ''It doesn''t really go with my clothing though¡­''

    Lenia was quite the beauty and her mismatch of clothing along with the bracelet she wore made her stick out like a sore thumb. She wasn''t aware just how much she stuck out and continued on her way, ignorant of some of the eyes that followed her. The fact that that she was carrying a sack filled with an assortment of things which she had looted the previous night didn''t help either. It wasn''t as if the knick-knacks she had stood out, it was just the fact that such a beautiful woman was carrying them along with the strangeness of the shoddy clothing she was wearing.

    ''I need to find a peddler of some kind who will purchase these items from me. I would ask, but I''m embarrassed of my current state. Argh! I am jealous of their finery!''

    "Excuse me young lady, may I be of assistance?" A young man called out to Lenia from a few feet away.

    He was a young and handsome man wearing a strange hat with a plume feather sticking out. He wore a luxurious tunic adorned with many colors and a light cloak over his shoulder which was embroidered in some unfamiliar design.

    ''He appears to be wealthy, but I don''t like the look in his eyes. I would rather not answer, but he might be of use to me.''

    "Perhaps you could assist me. I am looking for a peddler to sell these items to."

    There were some citizens who stopped to stare and gossip when seeing this wealthy man speak to the exotically beautiful woman. They were surprised at how clean she was even though she looked like a slum dweller.

    ''I''m beginning to think it was a mistake for me to come above ground, it doesn''t seem as if I can escape being noticed. Did my master miscalculate by sending me into the city? No, he would never.''

    She decided to ignore the bystanders and approached the wealthy looking man. The young man gave her his most innocent smile, but she could tell it was tinged with falsity.

    ''I should be careful around this man.''

    "Ah, I can certainly help you with that if you wish. I could even escort you to someone I know who will give you the best price. A lady such as yourself should not be walking these streets unaccompanied."

    The man''s eyes glanced at the bracelet on her wrist while he spoke.

    "By the way, that bracelet on your wrist is quite lovely, you should be able to fetch a high price for it. Where did you obtain such an extravagant piece of jewelry?"

    Lenia reflexively covered the bracelet with her hand and gave the man a cautious look. She also looked around the street to see if anyone else was looking at her but most had already continued on their way. She realized she had made a mistake wearing the bracelet out in public. She admonished herself for her stupidity.

    ''I should play along for now.''

    "Truthfully, this bracelet was given to me by an admirer and is not for sale. He made me promise to wear it. I couldn''t refuse his kindness."

    The wealthy looking man still had that fake smile on his face. She wondered if he thought it made him look charming but to Lenia it just creeped her out.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    He chuckled suddenly, "Ah, of course, of course! A beautiful lady such as yourself would have many admirers. It is just that an acquaintance of mine had a similar bracelet. The resemblance is uncanny really, but I must be mistaken! Please, allow me to escort you, it will be much safer with me accompanying you."

    The man bowed with an extravagant gesture and waited patiently for Lenia''s response. His demeanor seemed to suggest that he could not imagine her refusing his company.

    ''This man thinks an awful lot of himself. Does he think any woman will just fall at his feet?''

    "What is your name good sir?"

    ''I''m only asking so I know who I am to avoid!''

    "How boorish of me! I haven''t even introduced myself. My apologies. I am Don Jesef Di Caramillo!"

    He introduced himself with a bit of flair.

 Chapter 9 A predictable outcome 3

    The strange and flamboyant man carefully observed Lenia to see if there was any recognition in her eyes concerning his name. He found none since Lenia had no idea who he was. This pleased him and it would make things easier.

    "And what is your name m''lady?"

    Don Jesef attempted to showcase his charm as he inquired her name.

    ''This Don is really pouring it on thick, isn''t he? Does he think I am just some ignorant maiden who would be fooled by fancy words and flirtatious actions! I want to gut him right here¡­ If only there weren''t so many people around.''

    Lenia looked around nervously and realized that she had become somewhat of a sideshow to those in the area. Many were watching the excessive and flamboyant actions of Don Jesef while secretly admiring Lenia''s beauty. There were also those who were secretly ridiculing her in their minds and shaking their heads with disdain.

    "I must apologize, I do not give my name to strangers on the street. I will be on my way, thank you for your offer of assistance."

    Her words left no room for a response and she quickly left before Don Jesef could say anything further. The Don watched the mysterious woman quickly leave his sight, he was not at all pleased by what had just happened.

    "What a shame¡­.Roderan, get out here now!"

    Don Jesef called out to a man who had been hiding nearby.

    The man named Roderan slinked out of a shadowy corner. He was clothed in mostly black and two sinister looking daggers were attached to a stained and dark leather vest. His face was mostly covered by a shroud but a seemingly rugged appearance lay beneath. He gave off a dangerous vibe which caused many of the onlookers to quickly scuttle away. They wanted nothing to do with this particularly dangerous individual.

    "Follow her, and make sure that you aren''t seen" Don Jesef hissed, the false smile no longer on his face.

    "And take those two klutzes with you, just in case."

    "What do you want me to do to her?"

    Don Jesef hesitated, a lustful gaze crossing his eyes.

    "Well¡­ it would be a shame to waste such a beauty.. Wouldn''t it now?" Don Jesef chuckled menacingly.

    "But find out who gave her the bracelet first and deal with it. Someone killed my people. No one kills my people and gets away with it. No one."

    "I understand. I''ll get the job done boss."

    Roderan ran off stealthily to follow Lenia.

    ''I don''t see that Don Jesef anymore, looks like I have distanced myself enough from him. Now to get back to my mission.''

    While Lenia was not lacking in strength and combat prowess, she was somewhat lacking in her ability to detect hidden enemies. Not because she didn''t have the ability to do it, but due to her lack of experience from just being newly created and also the fact that these particular stalkers were specialized in stealth. She was unable to detect the men who were now ably stalking her from the shadows.

    Shortly afterwards she had found her way to an area which was heaving with market stalls rather than businesses. She realized that these traders would be more than just willing to relieve her of her loot. A proper merchant would most likely only scoff at her, it wasn''t as if what she was carrying was especially valuable.

    It took several attempts but she eventually found the right kinds of traders who were willing to purchase what she had from her and she also obtained the items which her master had written on the list. She had more than one request to purchase her bracelet but she refused all offers even though they were tempting. With the small amount of additional money she had left over, she was able to repair the soles of her shoes. This was not an anticipated expense but she couldn''t bring herself to face her master with damaged shoes.

    ''If only I could have purchased more fitting clothing as well! But there is no way I could do that before adorning my master in proper clothing first. That would be blasphemous! I must hurry back to him to attend to his needs! I hope he will be pleased with my results.''

    Her feelings of success at completing her mission caused a spring in her step and she was eagerly awaiting the praise she would receive once returning to her master. It was already late afternoon when she had finally completed her objectives and made her way back through the slums and into the sewer where her master waited for her. She had little trouble finding her way back and her excitement from the anticipation of reuniting with her master was apparent to anyone who cared to notice.

    Their current home was an abandoned room located somewhere in the sewers. It had once served as a maintenance room, but now had other purposes. Lenia didn''t know how long her master had been living there but it didn''t seem like it had been a significantly long time. There was very little in the way of amenities and her master slept on a simple straw cot. Despite not having spent any real time in it, she already found it quite detestable, but she trusted that her master had a plan of some kind. Lenia opened the door to their temporary home and Aleksandros was in a sitting position waiting for her.

    She happily addressed her master, "Aleks I have returned!"

    Aleksandros remained still, two daggers resting on his lap. "I see, not alone though."

    "What do you mean?" Lenia asked with confusion. She was quite shocked to see her master sitting there as if he were expecting something.

    "Show yourselves!" Aleksandros shouted as he flung one of the daggers towards Lenia who caught it skillfully, dropping the items she had been holding.

    Turning around, Lenia backed towards Aleksandros as three forms suddenly appeared from the shadows. Lenia was surprised to see that she had been unwittingly followed. The shame she felt at having failed was unbearable.

    "I don''t understand¡­.. How?"

    Those were the only words she could get out of her mouth. This was a huge blow to her confidence. She had allowed some unknown enemies not only to follow her without her knowledge, but she led them straight to her master. This kind of shame was completely unbearable for her.

    Aleksandros stood and stared intently at the three intruders while saying, "This is not your fault Lenia. This is all according to my plans. I used you, intending for this to happen. Everything is moving exactly as I wished."

    The foremost intruder who appeared to be the leader of the group stepped forward, "Don Jesef sends his regards. Kill him, slowly. Capture the woman. She belongs to Don Jesef now."

    The assassins launched their attack quickly covering the short distance in between them and revealing their short swords. These weapons were gleaming with a sticky black substance and Lenia could sense the danger that they posed. She deduced that the short swords were most likely coated with poison. The two attackers began striking in concert, both swiftly and precisely.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    ''Looks like they activated a skill that allows them to move rapidly across short distances. I can''t let them get close to master, I must protect him!''

    Thankfully, the difference in their levels allowed Lenia to quickly parry the two attacks while covering for her master. He remained still and made no moves to aid Lenia. Instead of reacting, he was quietly observing the fight between the three adversaries.

    The leader of the assassins was growing impatient. Even though they had the advantage in numbers and were fighting in tight quarters, they were not able to strike the female down.

    "Hurry up! The two of you can''t subdue one woman!? Ugh, do I have to do everything myself?"

    The assassin''s leader removed two daggers and threw them towards Lenia providing an opportunity for his men to attack. These blades were also coated in poison and even a scratch would be fatal.

    "That will be enough!" Aleksandros said firmly as he stretched out his arms and began to concentrate intently.

    The air around him began to pulse violently as he drew his hands closer to each other at the center of his body. His arms shook as if he were pulling an enormous weight towards his chest. A sinister glow began to emanate from within his body and the sound of wailing cries echoed throughout the room sending the approaching daggers flying off in random directions.

    The assassins who had been engaged in battle with Lenia jumped back towards their leader out of caution. The three interlopers together shrank back in fear and uncertainty of what was happening. They had never seen anything like this and the immense pressure emerging from Aleksandros was suffocating too.

    It was as if they were being strangled by unseen tendrils.

    "Boss, we need to get out of here, this can''t be good!"

    The two would be assassins were on the verge of scattering as Aleksandros suddenly released the power he had been building up between the palms of his hand.

    A wave of intense energy hastened towards the Don''s henchmen and as it sped, the wailing of the dead cried out in fury. This ability was known as the ''Banshee''s Wail'' and it was an ability unique to his class. That of the ''Soul Eater.''

    It required a cost of between 100 and 500 SP per use depending on its scope and power, but it had the function of devouring the souls of those it killed which offset the cost and depending on the souls it devoured, would even bring him great benefits.

    Obviously using it on a common person would be a waste, but these particular assassins were clearly high level basic class beings and their leader was a high level intermediate class. Just the two basic class souls would be close enough to offset the cost of the ability''s use.

    The assassins were thrown violently against the wall but it was not the impact that killed them. The Banshee''s Wail had killed the assassins immediately, sucking the souls of the two weaker dry and leaving their bodies as nothing but a husk of a corpse. Their leader was also killed, there was no physical damage present on his body, but his consciousness had been completely destroyed. His soul remained within his body, but he was as good as dead. The power of the Banshee''s Wail was immense but the effect it had on the individual it was used against depended on the personal power of the opponent. It wouldn''t fully work on someone who was too powerful. At least not until it became stronger if such a thing were possible. He suspected that it was.

    Regardless of whether the being was of too high a level that the ability couldn''t immediately devour their soul, it would still cause disorientation and disrupt spells and abilities from being used. It was an extremely useful ability.

    Lenia having seen this for the first time shrunk back in fear and awe of her master''s awesome power.

    ''I always knew you were the best master!''

 Chapter 10 Soul Puppet 1

    "How did you know that they would follow me?" Lenia''s voice was wavering, she had after all just witnessed her master end the lives of three men in mere seconds.

    Although she didn''t want to feel fear for the one who created her, her voice nonetheless was still shaky. She couldn''t tell what he was thinking especially as his face was now covered in cloth. There was so much she had yet to understand but for the first time she felt slightly anxious towards the unknown.

    "I was watching you."

    Lenia looked inquisitively at her master. She didn''t understand what he meant by saying that?

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    ''Was he following me without me knowing it? She asked herself.''

    "I don''t understand¡­."

    She wanted to say more but couldn''t bring herself to finish the sentence. The walls of the small room felt like they were enclosing her within their suffocating embrace. Her very soul seemed to beat to the drum of her overworked heart. It was as if her entire being would burst from her chest. That was the power of the ability that her master had used, ''Banshee''s Wail.''

    "Yes, it would be confusing to you. I was watching you, although not physically but with my soul. It is an ability I possess, ''Astral Projection.'' With it I can propel my soul out of my body and observe the physical realm through your senses."

    ''Such an ability, wait does that mean he could see everything I did!?''

    She suddenly became very nervous and she struggled to keep her embarrassment in check.

    "Master, were you able to see everything?"

    ''I really hope not! How embarrassing! Did I do anything to bring him shame? I didn''t get lost and followed his directions perfectly but I was followed so easily...''

    "Yes, I saw everything. I was with you the entire way."

    Lenia''s face turned almost beet red at his response. She could no longer keep her embarrassment from creeping up to her face. She could barely bring herself to look at her master.

    ''Is he disappointed with me?''

    The young woman immediately got down on her knees and bowed, hoping he would be merciful but her master only seemed to look at her with confusion.

    "Please master, please forgive me. This shame I have brought upon you is unbearable! If my life will wash this stain from me then take it, I beg of you!"

    Lenia began to hysterically beg, not to keep her life but just for his forgiveness. Her master tried to speak but couldn''t get a word in. He didn''t quite understand the reasons for her hysterical breakdown and was a little out of sorts that she would so quickly offer her life.

    "Enough!"

    Without being given a chance to speak, he finally yelled at her over her words which caused her to shrink back in fear while still prostrating herself.

    "Lenia, stand up, there is no need for you to beg for forgiveness on the floor and don''t ever offer your life up like that again! You did nothing wrong. All was according to my plans. Even that bracelet you found was taken into consideration. I knew very well you were hiding it from me and what it meant. I allowed you to carry it with you to the marketplace and I watched every one of your actions."

    His words seemed to have calmed her down enough that she could now stand.

    "You aren''t angry with me?"

    He derisively snorted at her ridiculous antics but stopped himself and remembered that she was still developing. Her ignorance was understandable.

    "I am not angry with you Lenia, you have done exactly as I hoped you would. You brought these men to me."

    She wished he would explain more because she had no idea what was going on. However, not wanting to look the fool she kept her mouth closed. If her master wished to explain himself he would and if not, then she must do the best she could to understand his plans.

    "Watch and learn."

    Aleks walked over to the three corpses and knelt down over the former leader of the group. The two weaker members had already been devoured by his ability but the soul of the one who was their leader remained within its corpse. He had another purpose for that particular body and didn''t devour its soul. Instead,he activated a third ability known as ''Soul Puppet''.

    This ability would allow him to control the body of a formerly living being as if it were still alive. The ability would only last for three days because that was the limit for how long a soul could remain within a body if not properly bound with magic, like in necromancy. His ability was not a type of necromantic magic, but something which was both greater and lesser at the same time.

    The ''Puppet'' would retain its memories and personality but would be entirely dominated by the ''Soul Eater'' and would carry out his will. The ability was somewhat similar to raising a corpse from the dead but it also had its differences.

    For one, the ability carried with it a powerful illusion that made the corpse appear to be in the same condition as of when the original body was alive. There wouldn''t even be a pungent smell and neither was there a way to see through the illusion. Not unless one possessed an equally powerful ability or spell to dispel it that is. The body would also retain its former fighting strength. The only downside to this, again, was the limited time it could remain a puppet.

    The former assassin''s body began to jerk as it returned to some semblance of its former life. Before long the body rose and stood at attention waiting for Aleks to give his orders.

    "What is your name, puppet?"

    The ''Soul Eater'' placed extra emphasis on the word ''puppet''.

    "I am Roderan. Boss, what is it you wish me to do?" Its voice sounded strangely normal.

    Lenia was expecting the voice to sound somewhat disembodied or eerie but instead it sounded the same as when it was alive.

    "Listen well puppet, you are to return to your former boss and you are to report the death of your subordinates. You will also tell the Don that his most powerful rival laid a trap for you and your men. That this was all a plot to weaken him and that his goal was to start an all-out war for control of the city''s underworld. Once you inform the Don of this, you are to create an opportunity to attack his rival. That should be enough to get these petty criminals to kill each other."

    Lenia listened intently to the words of her master and wracked her brain trying to piece everything together so that she could better understand her master. She wanted to be of use to him and more than just a tool for attracting enemies.

    "Now go and do as I commanded. Once you have completed your objectives, return and report to me."

    The former lieutenant to the Don bowed to his new temporary master and left to carry out his mission.

    "These criminals, or Dons as they call themselves are naught but fools. They believe that they have true power because they can make people do as they wish through fear. They use their money and their power for selfish ends without any real purpose. For what? So that they can live a life of luxury? In the end, their bodies will return to dust and their souls will return through the veil only to start over yet again as nothing. An endless and pointless existence. The aristocrats of this place are no better! These so called officials and representatives living in their glass bubbles. Those sick and demented individuals, I will kill every last one of them in the end. This republic is nothing more than a twisted joke which should be wiped from the face of the continent!"

    Lenia was surprised by her creator''s outburst of anger. It seemed very much unlike the man who always appeared to her composed.

    ''Are we so different?''

    She thought this for a brief moment but shoved it back within the recesses of her mind. It was wrong to be so disrespectful towards her creator. How dare she compare herself to him?

    "Uh¡­ "

    She wished to say something to get rid of the awkwardness caused by her master''s rant but she didn''t know what to say.

    "Forget you heard that. It was unsightly of me ¡­ I apologize. I have a lot of anger towards this place.

    Aleks took a moment to collect himself.

    "What''s wrong master?"

    Seeing her master act in such a way hurt her heart. She felt great anguish for him. Lenia never wished to see her master in such pain.

    "This place is one of those responsible for the death of my family in this lifetime."

    Lenia was surprised, she never even knew her master had a family.

    "I didn''t know master."

    Aleks waved her concern off and placed his hand on her head in a warm gesture.

    "Let me tell you a story I read in an old book in my childhood."

 Chapter 11 Soul Puppet 2

    "What happened to Urie and Hessoff?"

    Roderan had returned to Don Jesef as per his new master''s instructions and was being questioned by the Don.

    "Both are dead Don Jesef, we were ambushed by Don Gregorio and his men. It was a trap, and it is also very likely that they must have been the ones who attacked your brothel."

    Roderan knew that Don Gregorio was Don Jesef''s greatest rival among the Dons but all of the Dons were technically rivals. So there was no reason for the Don not to believe the words of his second in command. Also, the fact that he was a ''Soul Puppet'' was impossible for someone such as the Don to detect.

    Don Jesef slammed his fist against the desk he used in his own personal office. There was much bad blood between these two Dons and the recent events were disturbing to him. There was supposed to be a truce within the city and breaking that truce could lead to serious consequences. All of the Dons had agreed to this truce because the Head Lords of the city had demanded they reduce the scale of their activities for a while. The people of the city were becoming antagonistic and order needed to be maintained. Even if the Dons were criminals, this was a demand they needed to heed. Otherwise, there would be much loss of profit.

    Their assets and operations would be raided and they would lose the protection that they had bought from the various lords. Even though this was a Republic, it wasn''t a true Democracy. Only the lords and the wealthiest of landowners had any say in the High Council and could become government officials. The most powerful of families were all members of the High Council. This was the ruling body of the Republic. The country itself was even called the Federation of Lords. That should tell you how powerful these lords were.

    ''They sure love to pride themselves as a proper Democracy though.''

    Roderan sneered inwardly as he watched his former boss''s outcry of anger and rage.

    Man, why did I ever serve such a scumbag as this?

    Roderan understood Don Jesef''s concerns and this was why he mentioned Don Gregorio as the perpetrator.

    This was a dangerous time with war looming between the Federation of Lords and the Merkan Imperium to the east. The High Council could not afford there to be strife among the populace with things being as they were. The Dons were to be left alone as long as there was no open conflict in the streets, but this supposed act by Don Gregorio would mean war between their two organizations if nothing were done.

    "Fuck! What is that piece of shit thinking? Now of all times he wants to start a war? The other Dons will hear of this immediately! It''s time to call a meeting of the Dons before this gets even more out of hand. Don Gregorio will pay for this! Roderan, for now I want you to tell our men to lie low. We will protect our assets but no one is to retaliate. Is that clear?"

    There was only the two of them in the office and so the only one who heard these orders was Roderan, and as the Don''s second in command, it would be his responsibility to relay them to the rest of the organization.

    "I will see to it immediately Don!"

    Roderan''s response was enthusiastic despite his will no longer truly existing. The Soul Eater intended, after all, to ignore these commands and use Roderan to incite the Don''s men. He immediately left the office and went looking for some of the Don''s men in order to enact the next part of his plan which was to use these men to attack one of Don Gregorio''s assets. Roderan left the headquarters of his former boss.

    From the trade district, the building looked just like any other merchant''s shop but within were the offices of Don Jesef. It was from that office that he oversaw his criminal organization. The trade district was bustling like any other day and there was nothing out of the ordinary. Roderan calmly made his way through the throngs of people towards a warehouse which was operated by Don Jesef located in another part of the district. It took him a while to reach the warehouse since the district was quite large.

    Once he arrived, he quickly set about gathering as many of the Don''s men as he could.

    "Listen up. One of our operations was hit the other night by Don Gregorio''s men."

    When the men heard that, there was an uproar as they shouted in anger.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "That fucking dirty bastard!"

    "I can''t believe this shit!"

    "Let''s fucking kill them!"

    The men expressed their anger with their desire to kill.

    ''This will be easier than I thought!''

    Roderan was still chuckling inwardly as his former boss''s reaction from earlier.

    "They will pay for this! Get your shit and let''s go fuck them up!"

    "Fuck yeah!"

    "We''re gonna kill those motherfuckers!"

    "It''s about fucking time!"

    The men all cheered and excitedly grabbed their weapons and soon a dozen armed men were moving through the streets of the city without concern for who saw them. It wasn''t that uncommon to see an armed group moving through the city since many adventurers lived within the city and groups of them could be seen moving about. There were also many criminals and other questionable characters.

    Either way, people made sure to give them a wide berth as they navigated the city streets to their location. Their target was a tavern in the western part of the trade district. The tavern acted as a front for the illegal drug trade which was Don Gregorio''s main business. He had his hands in a few other things but his biggest money maker was drugs.

    The group of men led by Roderan busted in through the door of the tavern and began smashing everything within. They did allow most of the normal customers to leave but when Gregorio''s men launched a counter attack a lot of innocent people were caught up in the melee.

    Roderan''s group had the element of surprise and slaughtered Gregorio''s men who were unable to respond properly. They were caught almost completely by surprise and weren''t expecting an armed force to come barging down their door. There was supposed to be a truce after all and none of them were privy to the manipulation of Roderan who was merely a ''Soul Puppet''. Once Gregorio''s men had been mercilessly slain, Roderan and his men then proceeded to trash the entire tavern including the secret rooms in the basement.

    While Roderan''s former lackeys were destroying the place, he was also busy unbeknownst to them. His former subordinates were too busy trashing everything and stealing what valuables they could and had no idea that Roderan was crouching over the bodies of those who had been killed. You see, a ''Soul Puppet'' possessed a unique ability which was very useful to a Soul Eater. It could temporarily suck in and house the souls of those it came in contact with who were recently deceased.

    Once the ''Soul Puppet'' had returned to Alek''s side, he could devour the entirety of the souls that were temporarily residing within. It was a queer ability but it allowed Aleks some flexibility when deciding on a course of action. This wasn''t the only application of a ''Soul Puppet'' either. They could be used as eyes and ears for Aleks since it was possible for him to use his ability ''Astral Projection'' to ride along with the ''Soul Puppet'' without anyone knowing.

    As useful as this ability was, there were of course downsides.

    The first being that the ''Soul Puppet'' could only house souls for a few hours before the souls dissipated. This went against the natural laws that had been set up regarding how souls were intended to return to the cycle of reincarnation and so they would eventually forcefully explode outwards from the ''Soul Puppet'' given enough time. The ''Soul Puppet'' itself would be lost as well as it couldn''t handle the backlash of power due to the explosion of ''Soul Potential''. This method could also be used as a weapon which made this particular aspect of the ability less of a deficiency. The second downside was that there would be a loss of efficacy within the souls and the SP gained from this method would be half of what it would be if Aleks devoured the souls personally.

    As for his ability to ride the ''Soul Puppet'' with ''Astral Projection'' it had a limited range and couldn''t be used indefinitely. It could also be detected by certain powerful beings if used too extensively.

    While the hoodlums were distracted, Roderan made sure to gather all the hapless souls of those they just slaughtered and proceeded to slip away without the others noticing.

    ''Looks like my work here is done, time to return to the boss!''

    The ''Soul Puppet'' made its way back to the slums and from there into the sewers where Aleks awaited. Roderan appeared quite pleased with himself and couldn''t wait to report the success of his mission.

 Chapter 12 An old tale

    While Roderan was completing the mission that Aleks had given him, Aleks was busily regaling Lenia with an old tale. One which she seemed very eager to hear, much like a child eagerly awaiting a story from their father.

    "A long time ago, there were once two brave and charismatic young men who sought to defy the gods. Well, much more than just that. It was the very idea of gods, of worship, of religion. They wanted nothing of it and perhaps in some way, in their arrogance, they believed that men were gods. This was mere foolishness to the standards of those who live today. The gods are real and ever present, guiding them, teaching them and welcoming them into their embrace. Or so they say. Anyway, their words were grand and persuasive. They convinced many who lived on the Earth to build a tower that would pierce the heavens. In those days there were no magical creatures or beings of immense spiritual power. There were just men and their foolish desires. The mind was their only true virtue."

    Aleks paused as he recalled those days. They were the brightest of his memories and they were filled with hope and ambition. He and his best friend and brother Ishmael had accomplished such grandeur, such magnificence. But it was all for naught.

    He glanced at Lenia from the corner of his eye and saw her there watching him carefully as she waited on his words with bated breath. Her pure nature and childish curiosity made him feel some slight embarrassment which he hid well from her eyes.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Ahem.. It was no ordinary tower, but one filled with a powerful energy and an entire people''s will. Its peak rose beyond the clouds and It all seemed to be as he had said, that this tower would finally bring the very idea of gods to their knees. He was wrong. When the energy of the tower was released it bore a hole into the fabric of reality. It was a beacon that lit up the stars, one that did not go unnoticed. On the other side, somewhere so distant only beings of a higher plane could understand, there was the realm of gods, of devils, demons, and other wicked things of fantasy and legend. One after the other they poured through the hole that was made like an endless tide. An infinite horde of winged monsters and monstrous beings went on a merciless rampage. They destroyed everything and killed everyone. In the end, that man begged the so called gods for salvation. The irony... A man who sought to rebel against the gods instead, on his knees begging for their mercy. I watched him crumble and could only feel disappointment at a man I respected greatly. He was no different from any other fool but I loved him nonetheless."

    Aleks spoke as if he were dwelling on a distant and forlorn memory. Lenia couldn''t help but wonder at how his tone had changed as the story of his progressed. Also, she noticed that the story became more personal towards the end.

    "You speak as if you were there¡­." Lenia commented not realising that she was thinking out loud.

    She had not expected an answer but her master replied regardless.

    "That''s because I was."

    "How can that be? Didn''t you say this was a story you read in an ancient book?" She only asked because she was confused. His story sounded as if it were some myth or legend.

    "You will only find the story of the Tower of Babel in myths and legends but it was real. Not what the books say however. The story has become one twisted to teach a moral to the people of this world. Well, more like propaganda that those beings wish people to believe. It is a story that happened who knows how many thousands of years ago. It is the story of the fall of Babel where Ishmael sought to rebel against the gods and became a Fallen One. In the legends, he is said to be a man cursed by the gods for his act of rebellion. The story has very little truth in it the way it is told and I''m not even a footnote in this tale but there is some truth to it. Never speak of this to anyone. I only tell you because you are one of my creations."

    Her master turned to look at her, his gaze boring a hole through her very being. She shivered at his piercing eyes which were all she could see at this time behind the cloth covering his face.

    "I was drawn to this place because there is something I must obtain. It is most likely a trap set by one or more of the gods, but it is something I absolutely must have. Even knowing I may be walking into a trap there is no other way. What I seek is the mask of Ishmael, a prison where the soul of my brother and eternal friend resides. It was a parting gift from the horrors that we unleashed. Ishmael submitted in the end and begged for their mercy but I refused until the end. Our fates were different because of this choice. It is an ancient relic of great power and it has some connection with the Tower of Babel which I now know exists in some shape or form somewhere still. The mask is the key without a doubt, it is the only way I will be able to fully access the Tower''s core. The Tower was built by the both of us and it can''t be activated by me alone. Ishmael no longer has a physical form, but his soul should be enough if my conjectures are correct. The tower somehow connected with my soul and a part of it resides in me. It should be the same for Ishmael."

    Alek''s words filled the emptiness of the room but there was also some uncertainty there. It seemed as if he were trying to convince himself of something. He appeared to be rambling to himself despite having an audience in Lenia. She watched his strange behavior and rapid way of speaking with interest. She seemed more absorbed with his strange antics than the story he told but she still tried to listen intently. This was clearly a side of him she hadn''t seen yet.

    ''Such a sad fate. I couldn''t imagine being separated both body and soul from my master. I would go mad.''

    When he finished, Lenia etched her master''s words deep in her heart as she thought of the grave consequences that befell that poor Ishmael.

    She could only hope that she would not succumb to a similar fate. She wished to always be by her master''s side.

    They talked for a while longer and as the time dragged on, eventually Roderan had finally made his way back into the sewers where Aleks temporarily had made his abode.

    "You have completed the task I gave to you, excellent." Aleks'' words were no more than idle pleasantry but he uttered them anyway.

    "See Lenia? My plans are beginning to bear fruit! These fools will now be out for blood and blood they shall find. Let it destroy them completely!"

    Aleks laughed an almost maniacal laugh, he seemed to be enjoying this series of events.

    "What will we do next master?" Lenia questioned him excitedly, he found her behavior quite endearing.

    "We wait now, until midnight. The night is still young and there is still much blood to be shed. From here on there will be an all-out war between the two Dons and they will be too preoccupied with their feud to notice a missing artifact¡­. or two."

    Aleks was pleased with how events were moving and he beckoned Roderan closer.

    "Your job is not yet over, but do not worry. Once your mission is complete, I shall reward you. You will become a part of my strength and will aid me forevermore with your life''s essence."

    Roderan was incapable of feeling fear seeing as he was just a puppet and so he didn''t balk at Aleks'' words.

    "What is it that you wish me to do?" He answered his master without hesitation.

    "You are to lead me to Don Jesef''s vault and help remove any threats that get in my way. The artifact will be there and once we have it in our possession, your job will be complete. However, We must move swiftly before they notice your absence. But first, it''s time to feed. 500 SP, not bad considering I did nothing. Thanks for your efforts!"

    The ''Soul Puppet'' Roderan cracked an uncomfortable smile as Aleks uncovered the cloth around his mouth and visibly devoured the souls he had been carrying within his body.

    "No problem boss!"

    He couldn''t get over the strangeness of the one he was now temporarily serving but such thoughts were not important because he was only a puppet to be used and then discarded.

 Chapter 13 Dirty business 1

    Aleks welcomed the midnight air despite the horrid stench of the alleyway. For his ambition, some slight discomfort was a negligible concern. For he believed that his eyes saw farther than the ignorant masses that dwelled upon the earth in their trivial pursuits and meaningless lives.

    It wasn''t that he scorned life, but he understood that the lives of the various people living were mere nourishment for the gods and their ilk. This included those called demons as well as devils. They were all technically the same sort of existence it was just that their domains or the laws which defined them and empowered them were different. This also affected their behavior and the type of followers they each possessed.

    Those called gods tended to embody various virtues, philosophical ideas, forces of nature, etc. Examples of this would be Justice, Law, Fire, Forests, and countless others. There were a variety of gods that embodied a great diversity of laws. There were those who even embodied the same law but different aspects of it.

    As for demons and devils, they were considered evil by the gods and their worshipers, but in the end they were all the same type of being. Demons were embodiments of chaos, destruction and annihilation as well as illusions, nightmares, and other horrors. On the other hand, Devils usually represented powerful desires, obsessions and fetishes. Things like Pride, Envy, and Lust for example.

    To Aleks, there was no need for distinctions. They were all foreign invaders, colonizers, thieves, murderers, liars and every other despicable thing. It was truly overwhelming for him for there were many enemies and very few friends.

    Aleks had been the last to exit the sewers and walked slowly behind his two companions. As he came out he was embraced by the serene light of the moon waning above the clouds. Illistria''s light shone brilliantly, illuminating the city streets and beckoning Aleks on with its warm and soothing luminescence. If it wasn''t for the squalor that encompassed him, he would take a moment to bask in its light.

    ''Another time perhaps, once my task here is complete.''

    Roderan and Lenia were waiting patiently for their master and neither took notice of the beauty before them, instead their eyes were affixed on Aleks.

    "Lenia, prepare yourself. We are walking into an enemy''s domain. Roderan, lead on."

    Roderan bowed and lead Aleks and Lenia through the slums as he guided them to where the Don''s hidden vault was located. Usually, at this time of night only miscreants and vagabonds stalked the city streets. While some had purposes nefarious, most others did so without purpose nor hope. None dared approach the three interlopers that had disturbed the squalid and decaying visage of this hellish place.

    The reason was simple, none could help but cower in fear in the face of the raging inferno of Aleks''s obscene power.

    Lenia casually glanced at her master hoping to perceive even a smidgen of her master''s intentions but his cloth wrappings masked all emotion. This made her feel uncomfortable so she distracted herself by examining her newly acquired sword and then by loosening the strap on her sheath for easy access. She was becoming more accustomed to her emotions but had some small difficulty from time to time.

    Aleks walked proudly and with majesty, a bearing befitting royalty. His humble clothing created a dissonance of purpose and form. Yet he was not diminished by this, instead he radiated ever more brightly. As he approached his coveted affection he could barely contain the bubbling desire which was swelling inside of him, coiled even, like a viper biding its time before the kill.

    Roderan led them on without a concern in the world. He was only a puppet after all and was neither bothered by his master''s power, nor by the affairs of the living. It took a while but they traveled much faster than Lenia had earlier in the day. Roderan knew the streets well and guided them efficiently through it making their way across the great southern bridge towards the trade district. The guards at the checkpoint were paid to ignore their passage and they pretended as if they hadn''t seen anything at all.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    At that moment Roderan recalled something and spoke, "Master, we''ll soon be in the trade district. There will be guards patrolling throughout. We must be careful not to be seen. They will think we are suspicious traveling at this time of night."

    "Do not concern yourself. I will use my ''Astral Projection'' ability to determine where the patrols are but I must use it sparingly. Too much and our presence may become known to those I wish to remain hidden from. Continue."

    "Of course master!"

    Roderan didn''t delay further and continued on.

    During the night many torches all around the city were lit in order to illuminate the streets. However, more often than not their light would not cover the many dark alleys nor hidden passages. Because of this patrols would only traverse the main thoroughfare and would seldom dare to brave the more secluded areas. As such it would be a simple matter to avoid the patrols so long as they knew where they were.

    Aleks had lurked in the sewer for most of his stay within the city and had only explored at night on occasion in order to advance his agenda. One might think he was a creature of the night, something like a vampire or some other being considered evil by those who worshipped gods. This wasn''t the case though, he mostly didn''t want to draw attention to himself. Especially from the eyes of the Church of Justice.

    ''It would not do for ''Him'' to become aware of my presence. At least not until the time is right.''

    That wasn''t the sole reason though, he did not desire to be surrounded by the filthy denizens of this place. He rather preferred the stink of the sewers in comparison to the corruption of the Human soul from the mark of the gods. One was only filthy on the surface, while the other was dark and festering.

    Because of this, he had become accustomed to traveling at night and could navigate the maze of roads that dotted the city with ease. Following Roderan was a simple matter and it wasn''t long before they had arrived at the entrance to a moderately sized building nestled in one corner of the trade district. There was nothing particular about its design or about its outward appearance. It was a simple construction, of stone and wood just like any other building within the trade district. No unique adornments decorated its outer walls, which made it indistinguishable from any other neighbouring building.

    "This is the place. It''s inside this building but it will be heavily guarded."

    Roderan pointed to the seemingly common structure.

    "That''s what I have you for. Gain us entry. Kill them if you need to."

    Lenia and Aleksandros followed Roderan to the entrance of the building. Roderan knocked on the door in their secret code.

    "Who''s there?" A deep, hoarse voice responded from within.

    "It''s me Jack, open the door."

    The door then opened revealing the individual referred to as Jack on the inside. He was a stout, bald, hideous looking man with the stench of alcohol on his breath. His clothes were stained and dirty from food and alcohol. Even his thick bushy beard was littered with bits of food.

    "Oy, Roderan who''re they? Oh, she''s a beauty! ''Ave you brought me a present? Should''ave wrapped it!"

    The man was clearly drunk and laughed stupidly as he approached Lenia.

    Lenia looked to Aleks for guidance, she didn''t want to act without his approval. Aleks shook his head, there was no need to make a scene. Roderan stepped in the man''s way and stopped him.

    "They''re with me." Jack stopped grinning and wobbled as he complained to Roderan, "You get all the fun, I want some too¡­. Ugh."

    "Let''s head back inside, are the other guys in there?" Roderan put his arm on the man''s shoulder and guided him back into the building but the man suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Aleks.

    "Oy! Who is this here? Why''s he got cloth wrapped around his face, he a leper?"

    Jack came dangerously close to touching Aleks and Lenia tensed up. She would have already killed the man if Aleks had not put his hand on hers to stop her.

    "Leave em alone Jack, come here. I want to tell you something."

    Roderan grabbed Jack by the shoulder and spun him around while whispering something in his ear which made him laugh.

    They finally gained entry into the building and closed the door behind them. The room they walked into was mostly bare except for a table and a chair. There were also torches on the walls which brightened up the room. Further inside they could hear raucous laughter from several men. There was a hallway with a few doors along it, the laughter was coming from one of the doors further in.

    "So what happened Jack, lost a bet and got stuck with guard duty?"

    Roderan joked with Jack while leading him back to the chair.

    "Ah! Those bastards were cheating, I know it! Damn. took all my money too¡­"

    The man could barely walk and Roderan helped him settle into a chair.

    "Just relax, no one else will be showing up tonight so no need to be too cautious. We''ll just head on in, okay?"

    Jack cradled his head and shooed them away.

    The three walked further in, careful not to draw attention to themselves from the revelry.

    ''Aren''t they a little too careless? Something feels off.''

    Lenia couldn''t put her finger on it but she felt the atmosphere was too lackadaisical for a place which is supposed to be secure. She looked to her master to see if he had noticed anything but she still had no clue what was on his mind.

    Roderan continued to lead them downstairs and further into the complex, the underground area was much larger than expected. It was almost like a series of tunnels with torches to light the way. There were even traps but Roderan knew their location and dismantled them as they moved along.

    An otherworldly silence permeated the solitary confinement of the long hallways and it left Lenia feeling unnerved. Not even a rat could be seen scurrying along the tunnels. She wanted to say something but held her tongue so as not to offend her master.

    ''Surely he must be aware that this is suspicious.''

    When they reached the end of the maze of tunnels, there was a large metal door leading into the inner vault where all of the Don''s wealth was kept secure. It was necessary to have such complex security and it would be difficult for anyone to navigate through this sort of maze without a guide who knew the way.

    She now understood why Roderan was necessary for her master''s plan since he had told her that he didn''t wish to use his powers too freely. Why he did not wish to use his powers was perplexing to her. Were he to use his ''Astral Projection'' ability, then he would have no trouble with navigating the maze or dismantling the traps. Instead of scurrying around like rodents, they could simply slaughter every human unlucky enough to find themselves inside this building.

    ''No use trying to understand his brilliance. All I need to do is trust in him.''

    That thought brought her comfort, there was no need for her to think too deeply about it, she would just follow him.

 Chapter 14 Dirty business 2

    "There''s a secret to opening this door, hold on I''ll take care of it."

    Roderan walked over to the large metal doors and began fidgeting with them, inserting one of his hands into a hole while fiddling around with a dial with his other one.

    "Alright, now push here¡­."

    A low clicking sound could be heard and Roderan had a big grin on his face while he pushed the center of the large metal doors. A smaller door, which had not been originally visible, opened and they passed through it into the interior.

    It was pitch black inside the vault as no torches were lit and Lenia could suddenly feel the presence of many auras within the vault that she could not feel a moment ago. Perhaps the vault doors had in some way masked their presence but she could now feel them as clear as day. Her detection skills were still relatively low so she had difficulty detecting stealth-based classes but it was a simple matter to detect the aura of those who lacked stealth based abilities.

    Every being that possessed a class had an associated aura with their class and level that was different from the auras gained through abilities. Those who were of higher level could normally detect the aura of those weaker than them but may not be able to detect the aura of those stronger unless the stronger being specifically allowed it. Sometimes a powerful being would release their aura to all as a deterrence or when they didn''t wish to be bothered by those weaker than them. It was intimidating and could help them avoid pointless trouble.

    Torches were suddenly lit within the vault startling Lenia and at quick count, there were a dozen well-armed thugs within the vault with the man she recognized as Don Jesef at their head. The only reason she couldn''t sense them originally was because they were most likely all of a stealth based class and the vault itself seemed to have some type of magic placed on it which fooled her senses. Her master didn''t seem the least bit surprised though, but then again he had his special ability ''Astral Projection'' so she didn''t think it was abnormal. She had no idea the effectiveness of his ability and could only assume its usefulness.

    Don Jesef stepped forward and had a smug and self-gratifying smile on his face as if he had just outwitted his foe. He was wearing an elaborate dark, rich purple battle robe which hug tight against his well toned frame and held a rapier at the ready. The ridiculous triangular hat was still firmly on his head except now it had a feather sticking out.

    The thugs at his side varied in their appearances but all wore the same smug yet vicious grin revealing their rotted teeth. While they all wore the same sort of equipment, each thug wielded a different type of weapon which some swung slowly while licking their lips. They had clearly been expecting intruders and despite their lack of teeth, they all were eager to bite. Some were especially ogling Lenia with great expectation causing her to shudder slightly.

    The vault chamber itself was a large underground room with barrels, chests, and crates pushed against the walls along the sides of the chamber. There were also pieces of furniture, but they were mostly indistinguishable seeing that many of them were covered by large sheets of white cloth. As for the display cases, armoires, and other types of cabinets they stood further to the back of the chamber. This was clearly where all of their valuables and wealth were stored and organized. Everything was arranged surprisingly neat and orderly.

    Their leader Don Jesef chuckled vigorously as he stepped forward into the light but something felt off with his movements. It was almost as if he had been preparing for a dramatic debut but stopped himself at the last moment.

    "I don''t know how you got to Roderan, but there are many magics unknown to me so I suppose anything is possible. I have always taken precautions with regards to my subordinates you see, so much so that the other Dons believe that I''m paranoid. Well, don''t you want to know how I knew you had gotten to Roderan? While I don''t doubt that tonight''s guest has already understood, I suppose I should explain it for the little lady. You see I have all of my subordinates tattooed when they swear loyalty to me, but it isn''t a simple engraving I give. I paid a lot of money to have these tattoos imbued with magic which allows me to know whether they are alive or dead. It''s quite useful in cases such as this. Still haven''t understood?"

    He taunted lenia while looking at her lewdly.

    "Well then miss let''s just say that if my subordinate dies then this tattoo will disappear and surprise, surprise, but Roderan no longer has his tattoo. I wonder why that is because he seems fine doesn''t he boys?"

    The thugs chuckled and mocked the group with curses and lewd gestures.

    "Is this a new form of Necromancy? Wait don''t answer that, I want to have fun torturing it out of you."

    As he spoke his voice became more and more fanatical.It was almost as if he was possessed by something. Then his provoking manner abruptly came to an end and he stood tall and looked straight at Aleksandros.

    "Did you really think that you could just waltz into my domain? The world is much bigger than you know. You are just an insect invading and infesting my realm just like maggots"

    Don Jesef began to laugh and his subordinates laughed along with him once again throwing all manner of insults and curses towards the intruders.

    Lenia could no longer contain her anger and would have dashed forward to cut the tongues of all who dared laugh at them but she was held back by her master. Aleksandros took two steps forward calmly, his steps firm and resolute.

    "If I''m a maggot then what does that make you?" Aleks began, " After all you are nothing more than cretins beneath my feet. You are inconsequential, a passing footnote in my rise to power. Do you understand fools? Your deaths shall be swift and merciless and no one, no one shall remember you in the end."

    He did not yell, but this insult silenced the group''s laughter turning their mood rather sour as they were filled with anger. Don Jesef no longer wore his false smile and his mocking demeanor was entirely gone. He launched into a tirade berating Aleksandros as he weathered the storm of insults and ridicule.

    "You fucking degenerate! You aren''t going to die anytime soon, I am going to cut every fucking inch of skin off your body and roast your exposed flesh over a fire. I am going to feed you piece by piece to my rabid dogs and have you healed just so I can torture you more until your mind breaks and you beg for death. I am going to enjoy torturing you!"

    Don Jesef frothed at the mouth, spittle flying everywhere as he raged on with his ceaseless ramblings, forgetting the rest of the speech he had prepared.

    Aleksandros waited patiently until Don Jesef tired himself before speaking.

    "I will make a deal with you."

    Don Jesef couldn''t believe what he was hearing and his fake smile returned as he addressed his men.

    "Ya hear that boys? This cunt wants to make a deal with us? HA! How about I make a deal with you? Have the girl on her fucking knees and sucking my cock and then I might let you live once I''ve finished torturing you!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Don Jesef''s subordinates roared with laughter as they taunted Aleksandros with hand gestures and sucking sounds with their mouths.

    Completely unfazed, Aleksandros spoke.

    "I like your robe. If you give it to me now, then I will let you leave this place with your soul intact."

    Don Jesef stopped laughing and looked at Aleksandros as if he were afflicted with insanity.

    "Enough games, looks like the boys from upstairs have finally joined us. Boys, let''s have us some fun, but don''t kill em. Especially that bitch he has with him! Oh, we''re gonna have some fun with her tonight! Hoho! I think I''ll even let you watch while my boys fuck that bitch into a coma."

    While he spoke he rolled his hips around dramatically emulating gyrating motions.

    Everything this fool did was overly dramatic and Lenia would have no more of it.

    "Master, they have insulted us enough, it would stain my honor to hear anymore from this disgusting filth!"

    "Indeed. let no one say that I am not merciful. Roderan, Lenia, slaughter them."

    Aleksandros stood still, he had no intentions of joining the fight if it wasn''t necessary. He knew the two of them would be enough to handle the rabble. They may have had numbers but not a single one of them was even close to as powerful as Lenia alone. Aleks had previously ordered her to suppress her aura and now that she had released it, they were too dumb and too excited to see the difference in power.

    Aleks had intended to be as inconspicuous as possible while within this city and so wished to use his powers sparingly. Nonetheless, it seemed that his actions would inevitably leave ripples in his wake. He already understood this and it was too late to be concerned with that now. He could only move forward with his plans.

    Don Jesef''s men slowly closed the distance. They were clearly intending to surround their enemies and then beat them into submission. Lenia and Roderan moved swiftly, striking at the nearest of the thugs first. Lenia''s movements were fluid and her blade moved so rapidly that it appeared to sing and whenever it drew near to one of her opponents blood sprayed in thick mists as if to welcome her embrace.

    Roderan was formerly Don Jesef''s strongest enforcer but he wasn''t significantly stronger than the other thugs. He could not contain the numbers that bore down on him and he was pierced, clubbed, and stabbed several times. However it did not seem to faze him, for no matter how many times he was struck with a killing blow his body still continued to move as if possessed. When one thug would stab him, another would club him but this only slowed him slightly.

    Don Jesef stared blankly at the sight before him, it was unbelievable.

    ''Is this a dream? Am I fucking dreaming? What the fuck!?''

    He couldn''t bring himself to accept the slaughter that was happening right in front of his eyes. Without realizing it, his facial expression had changed from one of arrogant condescension to terror as he slowly begun to distance himself from the fighting. His horror filled eyes locked onto the figure of the seemingly demented man with cloth wrapped around his face and his terror grew. The man seemed to grow right before his eyes becoming a monstrous figure bearing down on him.

    Before he even took four steps backwards, his men were all dead. The woman he had lusted after only moments before was covered in blood from head to toe and in his eyes she looked like a demon that had stepped out of the bowels of the nine hells. With the thugs all dead, Lenia halted her movements and slowly cleaned the blood off her blade using the shirt of one of the thugs. It was impossible to clean her body of all the blood which was now sticking disgustingly to her but she attempted to rub some of it off. She then walked to her master and stood beside him awaiting his instructions.

    As for his former subordinate Roderan, he was nothing more than a corpse that somehow was stumbling towards him. The body was littered with gashes and deep wounds, many of them exposing inner organs. Despite this Roderan was still making his way towards him. A blue light began to surround Roderan and soon after, the wounds one by one began to visibly close. Roderan''s face was the last to regenerate and there was a childish smile painted on it.

    "Oy, boss! Sorry, but I have a new master now and my master asks for your robe. It would be in your best interest to give it to him. He would rather not bloody it."

    Don Jesef''s mind no longer seemed to function. He stood there unable to move and began rambling on incoherently as Aleksandros approached him.

    "You had your chance to live and you wasted it for foolish pride. Now, you will all become a feast that my power shall grow."

    Aleksandros gently removed the robe from Don Jesef''s shoulder not wishing to dirty it and placed the robe around his own body. It fit snugly against him and it felt good, even smelled good.

    ''Don Jesef has good taste,'' he thought while admiring the robe.

    "Kill him."

    Aleks gave the order and Roderan shoved his sword through Don Jesef''s gut, but he didn''t stop there. He pulled it out and repeatedly stabbed Don Jesef as he begged and pleaded for his life. His crying finally ending as he gasped his last before death.

    "Look for the mask while I finish devouring these wicked souls."

 Chapter 15 Dirty business 3

    A lone solitary figure floated quietly above the city skyline glowing brightly, the light of the moon mingling with its own light to obscure him from view. One would find it difficult to determine whether that figure was male or female for its beauty was otherworldly. Its long silver hair sparkled in the moonlight and fell like ripples down its back. This was a being which would cause any to feel awe, reverence, and perhaps even fear.

    Despite wearing a golden armor that shone brilliantly even in the dark of night, nobody down below had taken notice. There was a set of wings that protruded from its upper back. There was a total of four wings, all the same pale white colour and equally spaced from one another. Around the neck was a horn likely made of some type of ivory and in his right hand, an enormous spear that radiated an immense pressure.

    ''I can no longer feel them, the cry of souls aching to be guided into the heavens. He must be here, but where?''

    Angels were said to be beings which shepherded the souls of the deceased into the divine realms of the gods. This was only partially true for not all gods had angelic servants and not all souls worshipped the gods. Also, those of pure angelic blood served their respective gods within their realms and did not usually make an appearance in the mundane world.

    This particular being was not of full angelic blood, but instead a half breed. A union of an Angel and a Human, a Nephilim. The Nephilim quietly surveyed the city below but could no longer feel the power he felt earlier emanating from somewhere within the city.

    ''That power I felt¡­ It was clearly anathema! Heretical! My angelic blood is boiling in rage. It must be him, he has finally taken the bait. Oh Tihr, mighty god of Justice and Courage, bestow upon me your great power!''

    The angelic-like being beat its wondrous wings with determination, a gentle and somber cadence which kept the being afloat. It was rare for such a being to make an appearance especially so visibly in the night sky but it was clearly on an important mission. With a deep sigh of reverence, the being flapped its wings more rapidly and flew towards the grand cathedral within the northern Lord''s district of Andor''s Edge. It was here that many government facilities as well as many of the powerful Lord''s mansions resided.

    The grand cathedral was situated right at the entrance of the district so that even the common folk of the city could attend without disrupting the lives of the lords that lived within. There was also a grand park which separated the cathedral from the many enormous and beautiful mansions. This park was a dividing line which separated the wealthy from everyone else. Of course even just crossing the northern bridge which spanned the northern arm of the Andor river was only allowed during certain hours of the day and was a clear line between classes. Those from the central districts could cross the bridge to attend services at the Cathedral as well as for healing and other matters but they weren''t allowed into the park or to the area where the Lord''s live except on official business.

    There was some mingling between the classes when attending the cathedral but even then they were separated into different sections to clearly denote status. The cathedral wasn''t the only church to a god within the city but it was certainly the most magnificent one. Tihr was one of the patron gods of the Federation of Lords, the Grand Republic. Tihr was also a powerful High god with many worshippers. He was one of the oldest gods and many considered him to be a creator god involved with the creation of the world.

    Once the Grand Cathedral of Tihr was in sight, the Nephilim landed gracefully in a courtyard situated in a secluded area of the Cathedral''s premises. There were several knights waiting at attention who quickly saluted once the Nephilim landed. Each knight was fully clad in glistening mail with hardened appearances. Their armor was adorned in silver with the symbol of their god, Tihr. It was a balance scale, the body of which was a blade with small wings protruding from its pommel.

    These were clearly elites of the church. One of the knights whose armor was of a slightly higher grade than the rest, and was adorned with a gold symbol of Tihr instead, came forward.

    "Sir Gregor, you have returned."

    The Nephilim known as Sir Gregor nodded and the wings which were present on his back began to recede into his body. It was a strange sight because the wings were clearly larger than the body of Sir Gregor .

    "I have detected our target, but it was only for a short time. He''s somewhere within the city. Contact some of our informants¡­ also contact some of the local gangsters. See if any of them know something. He''s obviously being careful and most likely won''t be too visible so contacting those thugs might be of use to us."

    The Knight-Captain saluted again, "As you order Sir! Should we ready a unit of Church Knights in preparation?"

    "Yes, but don''t mobilize too large of a group. We should not underestimate that heretic but it would also be unwise to alert him to our presence. Too many of us and he might sense the congregation of our auras. If he somehow becomes aware of our plans, he might escape. We must not let that happen!"

    "Yes sir! I will mobilize a squad immediately. They will be ready to set out on a moment''s notice!"

    "Good, see that it is done."

    With one final salute, the knights dispersed to carry out their orders. Sir Gregor remained behind and stared off into the distance. He had a look of contemplation on his somewhat pale, but perfectly formed face.

    "I''m concerned of the hands of others in the shadows. Even among the gods there are fools. Why can''t they see the danger in this wicked being? Hmph, only our lord god Tihr is righteous!"

    __________________________________

    "Here, master."

    Lenia kneeled with her arms raised. Within her hands was a gleaming golden mask. She held it forward towards her master with utmost reverence.

    Aleks stood over her looking down at her in silent contemplation. He was somewhat hesitant, as if he were nervous to take hold of the mask. Within the mask, he could feel the presence of his brother and lifelong friend. Aleks unwrapped the cloth around his face slowly, and let it drop to the floor. The glint of the gold mask was the only sight in his eye, nothing else existed at that moment. He inspected the object of his desire carefully, admiring its beauty before taking it into his hands.

    His fingers lightly caressed the contours of the peerless treasure until they rested on the edges and he pulled the mask to himself. He held it up close to his mouth and whispered, "It''s good to see you again old friend."

    Lenia, hearing his words, remembered the tale he had told her. She was stunned by the emotion in his words and could only feel a tinge of jealousy. She hoped that one day he would have such emotion when calling out her name. Even though her master had explained to her the story behind the mask it didn''t look like anything particularly special to her. It was just a gold mask. However, she dared not question her master. If he said it was special, then that was that.

    Holding it carefully, Aleks placed the treasure on his face and breathed in deeply.

    "The mask is finally where it belongs. We two brothers are united once more."

    Aleks could immediately feel a powerful presence within that filled him with a burst of divine energy. He was somewhat confused by this feeling.

    ''Why do I feel hints of the divine in this mask? Could it be a left over from when Ishmael was imprisoned within it? Or is it something else? I will need time to understand and reflect on this.''

    After considering these thoughts for a moment, Aleks turned to Lenia.

    "Hmm... This vault has many treasures. I sense some useful trinkets and equipment within the vault. We do not have the time to sort through them all now. Take what you feel is useful and then I will store the rest!"

    Lenia blinked at his words. She wasn''t quite sure what her master intended to do but she quickly perused the various weapons and armor within the vault. She noticed two daggers with magical properties which she took and tied around her thighs under her clothing. She couldn''t tell exactly what magical properties they possessed but they seemed useful. Being proficient in duel wielding, she thought these magically enchanted daggers would be of more use to her at the present because she could keep them hidden. Also, the magic she felt within them was superior to the few other weapons littered around the room. Other than that, she noticed a piece of hard leather armor which also emanated a magical aura but decided against picking it up. As a Knight, she was more suited towards heavy armor and was not proficient in light armor such as leather.

    ''Maybe my master can tell me what magic these daggers possess later. For now, I will just take them.''

    "Are you finished?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Lenia nodded in response.

    "Then step aside for a moment!"

    Lenia followed his orders and moved towards her master''s back so as not to be in the way.

    Glancing briefly at the equipment, items, and valuables littered throughout the vault Aleks raised his right hand and breathed deeply. A faint silver light spread from his fingertips and the space directly in front of him began to distort as it let out piercing wails. Several ghastly figures emerged from the distorted space screaming in agony. These wraith-like beings immediately swarmed around the vault quickly gathering all of the loot and returning to within the distorted space they originated from.

    Once all of the strange and ethereal creatures returned, the distorted space closed and the wails faded as if they had never existed. The vault of the Don was now empty of all its valuables and Aleks glanced once more around the room satisfied. Lenia looked on in awe, praising her mysterious master within her heart.

    "I will appraise and sort through our gains in this venture later! For now, let''s leave this place."

    Aleks turned, his new robe and a cloak he found kicked up some dust. He felt whole once more as if embraced by a long estranged friend. Lenia woke from her daze and rushed to keep up with her master''s purposeful strides.

    The two left the former Don''s hideout littered with the corpses of the recently deceased as well as the husk of the man formerly known as Roderan. Aleks had already devoured all of their souls and obtained a modest amount of SP. 2500 SP to be exact.

    ''Surprisingly, that Don Jesef was of an intermediate class, although of a low level. Not bad, perhaps I will be able to rank Lenia up soon.''

    "Let''s get you cleaned up, we have a play to attend tomorrow night!"

    Lenia hurried along and did her best to understand her masters intentions but he was still an enigma to her.

 Chapter 16 A taste of luxury 1

    Living in the sewers was something Lenia couldn''t bring herself to understand. Why would her majestic and awesome master wish to live in such a disgusting place? She wracked her brains but couldn''t find a suitable answer to the question instead just settling on a lack of money as a potential reason.

    And so, with the money they obtained from looting the vault Lenia was ecstatic.

    ''Now we can find a proper place to live! We don''t have to return to that disgusting place! It must be a grand hotel suitable for my master¡­''

    Her thoughts were rampant and she was feeling excited at the thought of spending some time with her master in a more luxurious setting. Even though it didn''t seem that Aleks had felt any shame at residing in that dingy room, she felt enough shame for the both of them.

    It was still late at night when they stepped out of the headquarters of the former Don Jesef. Aleks watched the night from eyes beneath a mask and ushered Lenia on with haste. There was still an entire day until the play and they would need to be presentable for the occasion.

    The theatre where the play would take place was in another part of the city and even late at night, the theatre would never close because many denizens of the city had only just begun their sordid pleasures. In the dark of night, many desires were fulfilled within the sleepless city. Those desires ranged from pleasure to pain, and almost everything in between.

    Lenia kept pace with her master without saying a word. There were still patrols to be evaded after all, at least until they arrived at their destination. Aleks was leading her to what was affectionately called, ''The Red Light District''. That wasn''t its official title but those who frequented the area had named it that way. It originally gained its namesake because of the red paper lanterns which had lit up the night in a red hue. As time progressed, many other colors were added to the growing atmosphere of the place.

    It was a considered a ''charming'' place by many where one might be seduced by their darkest of pleasures.

    The ''Red Light District'' was technically a part of the Commercial District but many considered it to be its own area. It had developed into such a place over time and through being heavily influenced by the underground organizations. Without a doubt, it was certainly an area of the city with its own distinct personality and charm.

    While the rest of the city slept, this district of pleasure was only just awakening. The district rested on the eastern side of the Verr River which ran through the center of the city and branched off in various directions throughout. At night, it was lit by a thousand lanterns of a variety of shades of color and many walked the district streets moving from one establishment to another.

    Many even walked the streets in masks, although none wore made of solid gold as the mask on Aleks. In this city, masks were quite common so Aleks didn''t feel out of place wearing his. His previous accessory of simple cloth which he wrapped around his face was far more out of place.

    "Master! Master! Uh¡­ Aleks.."

    Aleks glared at Lenia through the mask causing her to remember what he had told her about how to address him.

    "Um¡­. We found a lot of gold in the vault.."

    "Yes, several thousand gold and silver Ducats from my initial estimates. What about it?"

    "Well¡­. I was hoping that um¡­."

    "There is no need to hesitate. Tell me."

    "Can we stay somewhere nice? You know.. something better than a sewer?"

    Lenia was somewhat hesitant to ask but she finally got the words out through much inner turmoil.

    Her tone was almost that of a beggar and her eyes were filled with pleading.

    Aleks looked at her and almost laughed but he controlled himself. He didn''t want to ruin the persona he had been cultivating for some time now. He felt it was necessary to keep up appearances for this new life who looked up to him with both worship and awe.

    Thankfully, the mask helped keep his emotions hidden.

    ''I almost swore I had gone back to the days when my sister was still alive. How she nagged me, constantly trying to drag me to one place or another. I often hid away in some corner with a book. Those days will never return.''

    Aleks took a good long look at the both of them before answering. Their appearance could be considered ragged and Lenia''s clothing was covered in splotches of blood. A metallic irony stench mingled with the stink of filth and grime was carried on the wind causing Aleks to wrinkle his nose beneath the mask.

    "I suppose it would be unwise to walk the streets of the city covered in blood and filth and we do need to prepare for tomorrow night. We should be able to find a suitable hotel along the river road at the entrance of the Red Light district."

    Lenia could barely contain her excitement at his words and felt like jumping for joy.

    ''Finally! We can spend some alone time together¡­ I have so many things I want to ask my master! Oh and maybe some new clothes and a bath, I can show them off! Would he be impressed? Would he look at me and only me!?''

    Aleks found her excitement somewhat humorous but their thoughts were clearly not on the same page. She appeared to be absorbed in some fantasy only she could see in her mind while Aleks appeared much more stoic.

    ''Hmm.. she is still developing her identity and persona. Perhaps a change of scenery will help her gain some necessary experience.''

    Aleks was no longer concerned about being found out by patrolling guards as they neared the hustle and bustle leading into the ''Red Light'' district. This was the only place in the city that never seemed to sleep and the guards were much more lax. Aleks''s main concern was being found near the scene of the crime as they would be questioned and possibly found out. It wasn''t as if he were afraid of the local guards who he could easily kill with a wave of his hand but he was concerned about being found out by one of Tihr''s agents. A disruption to his plans at this moment just wouldn''t do.

    Aleks found a suitable place for lodging which was not too fancy but also of a decent status. He felt they would stand out too much and might not be admitted into a top grade hotel. These middle of the road establishments were much more convenient for his needs. The location was on the fringe of the Red Light district and they wouldn''t ask too many questions or find them suspicious even with their current appearance. There were quite the diverse array of characters who patronized such establishments and the employees knew for their own safety to ignore any strange looking patrons.

    The two filthy individuals entered and placed a heavy satchel filled with Ducats on the reception desk. The loud and clear sound of the coins clanging against the wooden reception desk quickly drew the attention of the receptionist. These staff members were smart enough and didn''t ask any questions about their strange and conspicuous appearance. Questions were dangerous and people covered in blood usually doubly so. The Ducats especially silenced their tongues.

    Lenia jumped in front of Aleks before he could say anything and loudly announced, "Give us the best room in the Hotel! And we want hot water for a bath!"

    Lenia paid the fee which she deftly negotiated to the satisfaction of Aleks who decided to remain quiet despite the fact that he had no desire or need for such a lavish room. He didn''t wish to dampen her enthusiasm and was satisfied with her negotiation of the price of the room. After the Ducats exchanged hands, they were ushered into one of the more luxurious rooms within the inn.

    Anything could be asked for and acquired by the hotel staff and Aleks requested that dresses and clean clothing be brought to their room so that they could change. Aleks only required new undergarments. His voice became gruff and somewhat irritable. Although he didn''t particularly hate people in general and in his own mind didn''t consider himself to be an evil man, the taint of the gods he despised so much was marked on the staff members soul. This taint often made him uncomfortable which caused him to act in an unsociable and ill-tempered manner. Usually this wouldn''t be of much concern to him as he could care less about consorting with the general populace but communication and dealings with various people were essential.

    ''Although I usually have Brock deal with these types of matters so that I can avoid the unpleasantness.''

    "You are to bring the finest of dresses, suitable for her beauty, is that clear?"

    The staff member didn''t seem to visibly mind his tone and answered enthusiastically, "Yess''r, I know just the place! Only the finest o''dresses for the lovely lady, ya have m''word!"

    He too also ignored the bloodstained clothing Lenia wore but he did not leave immediately, instead he stood there, as if he were waiting for something from Aleks.

    "Ah¡­ right.. I suppose you want this."

    Aleks placed enough ducats in the staff member''s hand to cover the costs as well as tip. He was careful not to touch the man which caused the motion to look somewhat awkward.

    The man smiled at Aleks and bowed, "Thank ya milord!" and then went on his way.

    "Hmph, these Humans and their greed. It''s sickening. I suppose there''s not much difference between species though, they are all filled with greed."

    Aleks stared at the door after the porter had left and spoke to himself. Mostly to alleviate his feeling of awkwardness.

    Lenia was unaware of her master''s thoughts and excitedly explored the room. This was her first time seeing such luxury. Once the excitement faded she realized she was still standing there in her dirty blood stained clothes and began to feel uncomfortable.

    ''To have my master see me in such a state¡­ I hope he is not displeased.''

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Lenia sighed with displeasure. She wasn''t happy that he had to see such a disgusting side of her and she nervously began to squirm from side to side.

 Chapter 17 A taste of luxury 2

    Her actions were interrupted by her master''s forceful words, "The bath should already be prepared for you, remove your clothes and clean yourself."

    Lenia was about to comply with his orders but suddenly hesitated. For some strange reason, she felt embarrassed to show her naked body to her master. She couldn''t explain the feeling well since this was her first time feeling as such.

    ''Why am I nervous? I should not feel embarrassed, I don''t understand.''

    She thought to herself innocently. Lenia wouldn''t hesitate to kill another if her master ordered it and yet there was a certain innocence to her that she could not fully understand.

    This was her first time feeling shy and after removing her clothes, she crossed her arms deliberately over her chest as well as tightening her legs to hide her groin. Aleks, who was unaware of her actions, had not yet turned to look at her as he seemed to be in contemplation. Lenia felt her cheeks burn up in anticipation of his eyes on her naked form.

    When her master did turn, there was an awkward moment of silence. Lenia couldn''t see any expression on his face beneath the mask and had no idea what he was thinking. She was greatly embarrassed by her strange emotional state.

    ''What the hell?''

    Aleks smoothly turned to the side as if it were natural and something he had already planned to do.

    "Lenia, while you don''t necessarily need to hide your body from me as I did create you after all and already know every detail, you should begin to learn that it isn''t appropriate to show your body to just anyone. I suppose that since you are just newly born and perhaps haven''t developed an adult''s sense of propriety just yet, this may seem like a foreign concept to you."

    Aleks coughed through the mask. While he certainly wouldn''t shy away from gutting a man, he would never take advantage of a woman.

    ''Kill one, absolutely if necessary. Although I don''t take pleasure in it. However, I would never take advantage of a woman in such a way!''

    That was Aleks''s bottom line. Others might think him a monster, psychopath or a variety of other terrible things but he never once considered himself as anything but a reasonable man.

    ''Well I did strangle a few¡­ there were also children I killed while devouring their souls¡­ but that was a completely different matter. Let''s just let the past be the past!''

    Or so he told himself.

    Aleks hastily pointed towards the bathroom and said, "Go, wash yourself and freshen up. The clothes we ordered brought should be here by the time you are done. You do not require makeup or perfume, your natural beauty is already beyond the realm of mere mortals."

    Lenia felt her cheeks become even rosier at her master''s compliment. She was happy that at the least, he found her beautiful. Without wasting any more time, she entered the bathroom and closed the door. Some time passed as she lay in the tub, soaking in the warm water and looking over her own body. She had only been alive for a short time and she was still unfamiliar with her body.

    Lenia lifted her legs out of the water and ran her hands over her smooth skin, using the soap provided to clean herself. Her mind drifted to her master who was always in her thoughts and she thought of her feelings when he looked at her. It made her body feel hot, especially between her legs. This was a strange feeling to her, but she thought it was not an unpleasant one. She continued to run her hands down her body, admiring her curves, especially her round and firm breasts. While walking through the city she had observed other women''s chests and compared them with her own and she felt that her chest was much firmer and more well formed than any she had seen. Her breasts were firm and yet, soft and supple. She was amazed by how they felt in her hands and the way her nipples became hard as she caressed them.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    ''What is happening to me?''

    Those thoughts stopped her in her tracks and she gently slapped her face, bringing herself back to reality. It was difficult for her to maintain focus with these thoughts and she tried desperately to get herself back on track.

    ''Alright, let''s hurry and finish. Aleks is waiting for me.''

    With her thoughts once again on the mission, she quickly hurried and finished bathing, drying herself with a towel and then wrapping her body in it. Meanwhile, while Lenia was busily bathing, Aleks was completing a different task.

    ''This ''Soul Realm'' ability is immeasurably useful. Not only can I store a seemingly infinite amount of objects within the realm but I can also peruse said objects with my mind''s eye. The only problem is the time it takes to appraise and sort everything. My current abilities granted by the power bestowed on me by the ''Tower of Babel'' is still insufficient to process so much information within a short period of time. It seems absolutely necessary to locate the ruins of the ''Tower of Babel'' as soon as possible. However, do they really exist in this place? I feel a strange connection calling me somewhere to the south and west but the distance is far. I suppose I will find the last piece there.''

    With his mind''s eye, Aleks scoured through his ''Soul Realm'' to take stock of what he obtained from Don Jesef''s vault. It was mostly useless junk to him but there were dozens of weapons, armor and other trinkets which might be useful in the future once he obtained more subordinates. There were very few objects with magical properties however.

    "That reminds me, Lenia found two daggers and leather armor which she felt a magical aura from."

    Aleks pulled his thoughts from within the realm and quickly located the daggers she had removed from her thighs before entering the bathroom.

    ''Hmm.. these daggers appear to be enchanted with increased penetration. They should be able to easily pierce through even plate mail. They also ignore half of a person''s magical defense. Very useful for an assassin but it should add to Lenia''s arsenal as a ranged weapon or for a potential surprise attack. For now, she can use these. Later I will outfit her with proper equipment for her class.''

    Aleks placed the two daggers back in their small sheaths and placed them on a small wooden table near the large bed.

    "Only one bed¡­ It is clear that staff misunderstood our relationship. Well, this is to be expected. A man and a woman show up in a hotel near the ''Red Light'' district late at night... "

    Aleks shook his head and picked up the leather armor that was placed near the bed on the floor with the dirty ragged clothes Lenia had been wearing.

    ''This armor is hardened leather, decent defense with excellent mobility. Not really suited to a knight who should make use of heavy armor due to their high strength. Well, I suppose there isn''t just one type of knight, some prefer mobility over the extra protection. This armor seems to be enchanted with a slight magical damage reduction of 10%. Better than nothing and of some slight use. It''s rare to find equipment enchanted with magic so Don Jesef probably treated this armor as if it were a treasure, but it''s only moderately useful. How much could I possibly expect from gangsters and thugs? This is not really suitable for Lenia so I will store it.''

    There was quite a bit of gold and jewels obtained as well. Several thousand gold and silver ducats was a small fortune which showed that these Don''s were decently wealthy. Ducats were the official coin of the Republics and also recognized throughout the continent. Although many kingdoms had their own form of currency, not many were as widely recognized as the Ducat. These coins could be used anywhere and were usually more valuable than the coins of other kingdoms having a higher silver and gold quantity.

    Aleks stored the leather armor away and reached slowly towards the gold mask on his face. He caressed its smooth surface gently and with reverence.

    ''None of that matters though.. Only this mask is important.''

    Aleks had yet to send his thoughts into the mask. A part of him was nervous, hesitant and even somewhat afraid.

    ''Ishmael.. What state are you in? Have you retained your sanity? Will you know who I am? Will you be able to forgive me?''

    These questions lingered in his mind and he grew concerned. It was these questions that were the reason he had only placed the mask on his face but had not attempted to communicate with the soul within. He was afraid Ishmael would no longer be the man he was. Even if he were just a soul imprisoned in a mask, Aleks had never forgotten the brother he admired so much. The thought that his mind might have regressed or sunk into madness was a frightening reality that Aleks wasn''t yet prepared to face.

    ''The mask will surely increase my powers, I can feel a resonance. I might even gain a new ability. I have to be careful though in case of any hidden dangers. I will only know for sure once I send my consciousness in. Now is not the time though. There is still too much to do and I don''t know the danger I might face within the mask''s inner world. If for some reason my consciousness becomes trapped or some other unforeseen circumstance happens then my plans here will fall to ruin. I will wait until my business here is settled before sending my thoughts within.''

    Aleks suddenly felt tired as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. He sat down on the bed and sighed.

    "These new robes and my new cloak are somewhat dusty but relatively in good shape. They just need a good cleaning. As for the important matters, it''s just a matter of time, a luxury I have in abundance. Either way, it''s not like I have any other choice."

 Chapter 18 A taste of luxury 3

    It took a considerable amount of time for Lenia to dry her hair and she eventually settled with wrapping her hair in a towel as well. It was surprising to her that she had the knowledge to clean herself properly. She presumed that some semblance of common knowledge had already been planted within her at her creation.

    After wrapping her body and hair in towels, she exited the bathroom and found Aleks sitting on the bed, waiting for her.

    "You finished quickly, the dresses have not arrived yet. Come, sit next to me."

    He beckoned to her and she sat down next to him unsure of how she should act or what she should say. It frustrated her that she sometimes became so tongue-tied whenever she spoke with him and she hoped that she would eventually get past this. Otherwise, how could she ever become closer to him? This was something which troubled her greatly. She wanted nothing more than her master to notice her, but she felt she was only falling further and further away.

    "You have done well Lenia, I am proud of you. You have followed all of my instructions perfectly. So, listen well. Once we arrive at the theater tomorrow night, you are to do nothing until I say so. Do not act on your own no matter how much you may wish to, do you understand?"

    "Of course master, I will do as you say!"

    Her heart swelled at hearing his compliments and she vowed in her heart to follow his command without question.

    Aleks observed Lenia from beneath his mask and was pleased by her enthusiasm. There was no way for Lenia to know what he was thinking and so she fidgeted under his scrutiny. Her face reddened slightly but since she had just finished a warm bath it wasn''t easily noticeable. A sudden knock on the door relieved her of his scrutiny and she was able to calm herself.

    "Porter ''ere, I brought the dresses for ya."

    Aleks stood and walked to the door, opening it to allow the porter to enter. He was pushing a mobile rack which was filled with many beautiful hanging dresses. When he entered the room and saw Lenia wrapped in a towel around both her body and hair he almost tripped over his own feet and gulped.

    Under Aleks''s glare, he quickly looked away and coughed.

    "Apologies sir! I ''ope these dresses meet ya needs! Just take whichever suits ya and the cost will be deducted from ya stay here when yeh check out."

    The porter''s drawl was beginning to grate on Aleks'' nerves but he remained silent. Aleks threw the porter a small silver ducat and the porter left satisfied.

    "Lenia, you may choose the dress that best suits you."

    Aleks moved to Lenia''s side giving her a gentle push towards the rack of dresses.

    She approached the rack slowly, perusing the choices. Her objective was to choose the dress she felt would be the most pleasing to her master. This was difficult because she didn''t know her master well enough to decide.

    What color would he like? Style? Hmm¡­ Would he like something more revealing or would that be too sultry for him? Perhaps something more modest or in between?

    Lenia found herself quite conflicted. When he had seen her naked body it didn''t seem to her eyes that he had reacted much, so would wearing something more seductive even matter to him?

    In the end, she chose a purple dress to match her master''s robe, one she felt fully showed off her assets. It was a low cut dress that displayed her slender neck and ample bosom. It felt soft and satiny but she wasn''t sure what the material the dress was made from. Satisfied, she quickly rushed to put the dress on out of sight of Aleks and spun around laughing once she saw herself within a full sized bronze mirror that had come with luxurious room.

    Her master observed her quietly.

    "It seems you have chosen a dress that pleases you."

    Lenia happily giggled like a young girl.

    "Yes, I err- think this dress suits me well! What do you think master?"

    She waited expectantly for his words.

    "You look beautiful."

    Her mouth curved into a wondrous smile at his compliment and she twirled again, laughing at her good fortune. Aleks watched her as if he were watching a child pleased at receiving a new toy.

    "It truly does suit you, but I think any dress would."

    Lenia smiled coyly but then suddenly gave a shy expression. She seemed like she wanted to say something but hesitated.

    "If you have something to say, there is no reason to hold back. You must learn to be more confident. Hesitation is never a good thing."

    Lenia considered his words and pumped herself up, "Mas¡­ Aleks.. I want to take a walk outside.. with you. Can I?"

    Beneath the mask Aleks had a warm expression but it wasn''t something Lenia could see. He couldn''t help but be reminded once again of his sister who would always attempt to drag him outside for a walk whether he wanted to or not.

    "Hmm¡­ Fine."

    Lenia didn''t know that Aleks already had the intention of going out for a short while. There was something important that still needed to be done before the night was over. He didn''t say anything because he could see how happy she was for responding to her request and left her to believe it had been her idea.

    "Then let us depart."

    "Um.. wait.. Aleks, would it be alright if you took off the mask?"

    Aleks''s eyes beneath the mask squinted slightly as he grimaced but Lenia could only see the movement of his eyes and became nervous. He hadn''t shown his face much within the city but it wasn''t that he was afraid he would be noticed. Aleks had grown from the boy he once was and his appearance had matured and changed quite a bit. He wasn''t concerned about being discovered as long as he didn''t use any of his unique abilities for an extended period of time. There were very few that might recognize him and the chance of any of them being within the city was extremely slim.

    He had mostly done so because in a bizarre way, he hated his face. It was more of a complex really and there wasn''t any particular reason. If he had to give a reason, it was because he felt the face was not truly his own.

    Aleks put his hand to the mask and slowly removed it. There was some difficulty in the action but he complied with her wishes despite the discomfort.

    "If it bothers you that much master.."

    "It''s fine. Anyway, I can not always hide my face. Let me place the mask within my ''Soul Realm''. Let''s go."

    Lenia could barely contain her joy and nodded towards Aleks, practically skipping to follow him. She giggled again and grabbed his arm without thinking and pushed her body against him. He only looked at her momentarily but didn''t say anything. She had been scared for a moment when she realized what she did, but since he didn''t express any distaste towards her she happily clung onto him as they walked.

    Aleks left his room with Lenia clinging to his arm and walked down the stairs leading towards the entrance of the Hotel. He could feel the eyes of every man and woman in the establishment on them. He cared not for their wandering eyes as the men stared at Lenia lustfully and the women with jealousy in their hearts. They made a peculiar sight, a mysterious and handsome young man locked arm in arm with a woman of ethereal beauty.

    Aleks ignored them but Lenia quietly observed, noticing the stares. When they made their way to the reception area, she especially took note of the female staff member at the reception desk who was sneakily eyeing Aleks. Lenia already knew that her master was a handsome man and she now regretted asking him to remove the mask. She could feel jealousy rising up within her causing her great discomfort.

    "Master.. I forgot something¡­ Can you wait for me here for a moment?"

    The two had just left through the doors of the hotel when Lenia made her request.

    "Hmm? What did you forget?"

    "Um.. my daggers!"

    "Ah.. it''s good that you remembered but you shouldn''t have been so careless in the first place. A warrior must always be prepared and we have many enemies. You have only been alive for a short time so a mistake like this can be forgiven. Make sure it doesn''t happen again otherwise our lives may be in danger."

    "Thank you master for understanding! I will be quick, I promise."

    While Aleks felt Lenia was acting somewhat strange he didn''t probe further and waved her off.

    Perhaps she feels awkward for making such a basic mistake. I shouldn''t pressure too much.

    Lenia walked back into the hotel and fluidly removed one of the daggers which was strapped to her thigh.

    She looked around quickly and only saw the female receptionist at the reception desk. The expression on her face was wicked but still charming nonetheless. The female staff member behind the desk noticed her approaching and suddenly became filled with fear as a dense killing intent rose from the beautiful woman approaching her menacingly.

    Lenia slammed the dagger onto the reception desk and jumped over the desk knocking the young woman down. She grabbed the dagger from the desk and leaned down to place the dagger against the young woman''s throat.

    "If I ever see you looking at him again.. I''ll remove your eyes and shove them down your throat!"

    Lenia''s voice had undergone a murderous change and had no hint of her former cuteness. The young woman shook in fear and was too paralyzed by it to speak.

    "Nod your head if you understand."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The woman immediately nodded profusely while tears gushed from her eyes and a sticky wet feeling clung to her legs.

    "Good."

    Lenia rose and smoothly lifted her dress, placing the dagger back in the sheath around her thigh. With one last look, she deftly jumped back over the desk and left without anyone else noticing what she had done.

    A bright smile was once more on her face as she rushed over to Aleks much like a young woman in love and grabbed onto his arm as before.

    Aleks looked at her strangely, "Are you ready?"

    "Yes."

    Lenia''s voice had returned to its prior cute and somewhat timid tone.

    The two finally left the Hotel premises and strolled through the busy district streets. The occasional stare continued as they made their way down the winding roads well lit by the light of the moon and the many lamps and torches. There were many people walking the streets but Lenia was the most eye catching of all. It suited Aleks just fine for their stares would only bring him discomfort if they were focused on him.

    Sounds from a plethora of sources surrounded them as they walked the brightly lit River Road in the center of the Red Light District. Its streets filled with a diverse and varied populace. Along the street, women of the night called out to every passerby hoping for new clients, or old. The women were of every race and species imaginable. Elves, Dwarves, even Orc women for those with that sort of fetish.

    Courtesans littered the city streets accompanying wealthy clients who wished to remain anonymous and so hid behind elaborate clothing and masks. Vendors hawked their wares from every corner as a variety of Humanoid, as well as inhuman-like beings, crowded the narrow roads and alleys.

    The city of Andor''s Edge was one of the greatest cities of the Federation of Lords. Because of its bustling ports and the fact that it was a center of trade, the city had one of the greatest diversity of races and species residing within it on the continent. Andor''s Edge was centrally located along the Andor River and an enormous quantity of goods were shipped through its ports heading both far to the north and south of the continent, passing through many nations. It was both the largest commercial center and the destination point for many tourists. There were other cities on the continent that could come close to rivaling it, but none that could surpass it, at least in economic power.

    Thugs with clubs and other blunt weapons kept the peace within the ''Red Light'' district for the most part. However, they mostly extorted weak looking individuals. Occasionally they would break up a brawl or throw an unlucky and most likely poor individual out of the district. The city guard kept their distance and rarely ever entered in an official capacity, but secretly they often visited the faux district for entertainment purposes.

    Many stopped in their tracks the moment they laid eyes on Lenia''s unparalleled beauty. She had wandered the city streets alone before, but then she had been filthy and in rags and now she was clad in finery and jewels. Some had attempted to approach them to cause trouble but a slight release of Aleks''s strange and unearthly aura sent them hurrying away in fear once they realized that this man was not so simple. A slight burst of his aura wouldn''t be noticed and so he didn''t hesitate in order to avoid any unnecessary trouble.

    Lenia on the other hand appeared in her own world and hardly even noticed the looks she received. She paid no mind to the unwanted attention and stares. Her mind was currently blissful as she held onto her dear beloved master, enjoying the warmth of his body as she clung to him.

    Nothing to her could be more luxurious than this.

 Chapter 19 Drama unfolds 1

    "Aleks, what do you think about this?"

    Lenia clutched an amber brooch in her hands which she had noticed in a stall along the main road passing through the ''Red Light'' district where even merchants didn''t sleep. Many people were crowded around the area browsing the market stalls which also served a variety of food and beverages. The atmosphere was quite festive with the occasional brawl or scuffle between rowdy passerbys.

    "It is simple yet has a certain profound beauty. It is quite fitting for someone like you."

    Lenia was pleased by Aleks''s compliment and held the brooch as if it were a treasure although Aleks hadn''t given it much thought. He was presently distracted while observing the surroundings carefully. His eyes finally settled on a dark alleyway which most would miss because there was no light to be had within.

    It was a dark and dreary passageway filled with a freakishly abnormal air. As if by some prior agreement, no one dared go near the alley and it was completely devoid of people. This was clearly unnatural because every other open space appeared crowded with people.

    As Aleks stared into the alleyway only half listening to Lenia as she chattered away while browsing the accessories being sold at the market stall, it almost seemed as if the dark within the alley had come alive. Shadows within danced and swayed awkwardly without any rhyme or reason completely unnoticed by the crowd of people. Only Aleks was aware of the strange darkness within.

    Aleks neared the alley, distancing himself from Lenia without her knowledge. She was engrossed in what she was doing and failed to notice Aleks leaving her side. He walked to the mouth of the alley, standing just outside and whispered.

    "The night grows weary, ever constant and estranged."

    Across Aleks''s retina, numbers and symbols appeared as he gazed into the shadows. His ability to analyse, scanning the darkness and sending a variety of information into his sight.

    Strangely enough in response to his words, a voice answered back, "Do you have the list?"

    "I do."

    Aleks raised his arm and extended it into the shadowy darkness. Gripped within his hand was a piece of parchment.

    A lazy smirk slowly made its way up Aleks''s face, "Do you doubt me? Even if I can''t kill him at this time, I will make sure he can''t disrupt your mission. That should be enough."

    "It will be enough, we will wait in the shadows until then."

    "Before you go, there is a small matter I need you to take care of."

    The shadows began to disperse as if they were being sucked into a vacuum slowly but Aleks''s sudden words halted their disappearance.

    "Do you think we are your personal servants? We have only one mission. Your concerns have nothing to do with it."

    Despite the impatience and condescension in the voice, Aleks paid it no mind. His thoughts were completely unreadable to the outside but within his mind he was sneering. He had no fear of the being hiding in the dark alleyway but he kept his thoughts to himself. It was necessary to work alongside this man until his objectives were accomplished.

    "This is necessary to complete the mission."

    There was no immediate response as the owner of the voice seemed to be considering Aleks''s words.

    "As long as it doesn''t compromise my work here."

    "Relax, it is a simple matter. I need you to bring me 3 corpses, they must be fresh. Only just killed. There must be a man and a woman, the third doesn''t matter. I have written my specifications on this parchment."

    Aleks once again raised his hand into the alley while gripping another piece of parchment. This disappeared just as the first did and the shadows once again began to disperse. The voice didn''t say anything more and Aleks felt the presence completely disappear into the shadows. The meeting had been quick, lasting mere moments, and before anyone was aware Aleks returned to Lenia''s side.

    Lenia was holding a hair clip in her hands and without turning whispered, "Master.. You should really inform me before you walk off.."

    Aleks was pleasantly surprised. Lenia hadn''t even turned when Aleks had walked off and he thought she was engrossed in what she was doing. She had continued her actions seemingly without noticing Aleks movements but to his surprise, she had in fact been aware.

    "So you saw."

    "I can''t protect you master if you do things without telling me."

    Aleks watched Lenia silently from the side while she continued to pretend to be browsing the merchandise and occasionally commenting. It was loud and crowded so no one could hear their whispered conversation over the noise. Their actions seemed natural and not out of place.

    ''It seems she''s becoming more mature and developing quickly. This is beyond my expectations.''

    "Let''s return."

    Lenia nodded and once again became cheerful while holding onto Aleks''s arm.

    "Did you see anything you liked?"

    "Just the brooch¡­ because you said it suited me.."

    Lenia was slightly embarrassed and her words almost became a whisper by the end. The two returned to the hotel without any unexpected events taking place. The only thing of note to Aleks was the strange way the female receptionist avoided looking at Aleks despite him asking her to bring up breakfast to their room in the morning. She even seemed deathly afraid to even respond to him and she kept furtively eyeing Lenia without lifting her head.

    ''Strange, I''m not releasing any of my aura currently.''

    Aleks found her actions to be out of the ordinary but didn''t pay it any further attention and the two made their way to their room. They slept comfortably that night although it took a while for Lenia to fall asleep. Aleks fell asleep almost immediately and since they were sharing the same bed, Lenia nervously lay beside Aleks for a good portion of the night. She finally settled on staring at him until she fell asleep unbeknownst to Aleks.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The next day was spent mostly in preparation. The two didn''t leave the hotel and instead had food brought to their room throughout the day. Aleks wasn''t in the mood to leave the room and spent most of the day in silent contemplation while perusing information that only he could see. He browsed the various menus in his mind in order to plan a proper advancement route for Lenia. It wouldn''t be long before he could advance her rank and strengthen her further.

    ''Just a bit more SP. After tonight I should have enough.''

    As for Lenia, she spent most of her time staring at Aleks. She was afraid to disturb him and instead entertained herself with a variety of fantasies that only she was aware of. Aleks was too focused on his own concerns to pay her any mind.

    Night came quickly for Aleks but for Lenia, the wait was almost unbearable. However once it did come, she was once again excited because they would finally leave the hotel. She had never been to a theatre before and was anticipating the experience. All of their belongings were being held within Aleks''s ''Soul Realm'' and so it was a simple matter for them to gather whatever they needed and leave. They had no intention of returning to this particular hotel.

    Their destination was the large theatre within the ''Red Light'' district which was the domain of Don Gregorio, one of the leaders of the underworld within the city. While Don Jesef until recently had run the remainder of the Commercial District, Don Gregorio had control over the ''Red Light'' district. The two made their money in different ways and so on the surface it seemed that they were not truly in competition with each other. However, in reality they were bitter rivals and they barely could tolerate one another.

    A long line stretched out of the theatre, those were mostly the rabble that could only hope they would gain entrance to the theatre, but Aleks was not one of the rabble. He strolled straight up to the entrance and addressed the guards who were standing outside. They were there to ensure no riff raff gained entrance and only those who could pay the proper fees would be allowed entry.

    "Oy, look at these ''ere two celebrities!"

    One of the guards hit another man standing next to him and the two of them eyed Aleks up and down. Their eyes went wide once they noticed Lenia and they chuckled to each other as they ogled her chest.

    "Well, well, don''t we hav''a fine looking piece of ass right ''ere" The two men approached Lenia, their eyes blinded by lust.

    "Oy mate, twould be in your best interest to let us fine gents hav''a go at this ''ere beauty. I reckon you wouldn''t want ta hav''a issue."

    One of the men his arm on Lenia''s shoulder and smiled wickedly at her. She had strapped a dagger to her leg at the Hotel and was about to reach for it when she was stopped by Aleks.

    "We are here by invitation, it would not be wise for you to keep Don Gregorio waiting."

    At the mention of their boss''s name, they hesitated.

    "You say yer ''ere by invitation eh? If yer lying, we''ll have yer head. What''s ya name?"

    They didn''t look pleased but the man that had put his hand on Lenia removed it.

    "Tell him that Aleksandros is here."

    The two men looked at each other and one went into the theatre and after a few minutes returned with another man.

    "Forgive the holdup Sir Aleksandros, Don Gregorio is waiting for you within, I hope our men weren''t disrespectful?"

    A portly man with a sly grin on his face addressed Aleks in a friendly tone.

    "No matter. Let''s not waste any more time on pleasantries."

    Aleks showed no emotion which baffled the man, but he nodded his head and continued to grin.

    "Of course! Of course! Come, follow me!"

 Chapter 20 Drama unfolds 2

    The portly man led Aleks and Lenia into the theatre which was packed with people. The lights were on low and it was difficult to make out anyone''s appearance within.

    Scantily clad women made their way up and down the aisles offering drinks, food, or other services to the customers within. Some of the women had tails which stuck out from their clearly visible behinds and others were adorned with horns on their heads. There was as great a variety of women within the establishment as those that were without.

    Many of the clientele wore masks just as Aleks did. They were most likely of the nobility or rich merchants and other prolific citizens of the city who wished to remain disguised. They had reputations to uphold and it wouldn''t do for the churches they worshipped from to become aware of their nightly endeavors. Of course, there were most likely many of the clergy within also wishing to remain just as discreet as the rest.

    Aleks and Lenia were led down the aisle, straight to the front of the theatre. An entire row was reserved for just one person and his guests. That person being the Don himself who only allowed a very select few to ever be near him. His guards stood near at all times to ensure his safety. Aleks noticed that above were box seats where the most important guests would be seated and it seemed that in attendance this night, were many of the other Dons. Aleks knew that they were here to meet about the recent disturbances within the city, all of which had been caused by Aleks himself.

    "Aleksandros!! Hahahaha, good to see you!"

    Don Gregorio greeted Aleks with false enthusiasm and ushered him into a seat near him.

    All of the Don''s of the city wore rather flamboyant clothing with bright colors you couldn''t miss from a mile away. It was as if they felt the need to announce themselves to the world through their clothing.

    "Oh, who is this beauty with you? I didn''t know such a woman existed in this city! I didn''t know you had such exquisite tastes Aleksandros."

    Gregorio leered at Lenia as he spoke with Aleks.

    "Enough with the pleasantries Don Gregorio, I am not here to socialize."

    His mouth twitched a bit when Aleks spoke, but the false smile soon returned on his face.

    "Of course. I see you have the mask, then is the deed done?"

    He was no longer smiling and a sinister look crossed his face.

    "Don Jesef is dead and now I expect you to fulfill the rest of our deal."

    Aleks went straight to the point, not wishing to engage in frivolous banter.

    "Haha, don''t worry, I will fulfill the rest of our deal. Why not enjoy the show first? It is about to begin."

    Aleks glanced once more towards Don Gregorio and beneath his mask he wore a knowing smirk for he knew exactly what he meant by ''show''.

    These foolish Humans and their twisted games. Dance fool, dance to my rhythm thinking you are the one in control.

    At that moment, the lights completely darkened except for a bright light which was fixed on the large stage directly before Aleks. A solemn deep voice soon boomed outwards from somewhere atop the stage outside the light which had lit up the center.

    "A mellow and solemn tune drifted from notes plucked from a harp. This sorrowful tune with no room for mirth or cheer, harbored vicious intent and narrow fear. The song, a fitting tribute to two lives living in despair. Two lovers held each other in their arms and whispered their hopes while danger drew near. Their love was forbidden for their great families warred and killed in the name of righteousness. Each wielding truth as their sword and lies as their shield, yet in their blindness, they trampled the hope of these two lovers."

    A tall actor in luxurious noble attire stood upon the dark stage regaling his enraptured audience with an elaborate story of two lover''s tragic tale. It was not an original story, there were many like it, there were even those who had to tread on this unfortunate path. There was no stranger to a love that was not meant to be, and it came in many shapes and forms.

    Thinking back, Aleks had one such memory, or perhaps many even. While he had experienced untold lifetimes, his memories had become a tangled mess. They fluttered like unkempt grass and basked in the shadowy embrace of whittled dreams. Which iteration was it? A hundred lifetimes ago? Or perhaps twenty-three? It could very well be that a multitude of memories had swirled and ebbed until they had become a garbled mixture, seemingly appearing as one solitary event. Except that every time he tried to remember the event, while the scenario stayed the same, the names did change.

    ''Ah yes¡­ Jezebel¡­ A name I shall naught forget.''

    Through the sifting sand of his memories, a single name jumped to the forefront of his shattered thoughts.

    "Carmine, we must flee immediately or else our lives will be in danger."

    Said a breathless woman who trembled in fear.

    She turned her head left and right, frantically as if searching for an unknown threat. A dreary road spread before them into the distance, its cobblestone packed frame worn with the passing of time. A slumbering manor built from ancient stone bared its shadowed fangs in the listless night, stretching forth as if to swallow the unforbidden love of the teary-eyed couple.

    All this, setting the stage for the tragedy that had yet to come.

    "Jezebel my love, then let us depart. I have prepared everything we shall need to begin anew. Do not worry, we will settle in a peaceful place where we can live our lives together with no fear."

    Carmine, hand outstretched, spoke as if conversing with the starry night and in his quivering hand, a gentle red rose. It seemed as if the women were touched by her lover''s determination and a warm light began to shine upon her face. The fear that was written their having receded due to his words, had now filled her eyes with hope.

    "Yes, my love, let us depart!"

    Jezebel responded with courage from somewhere deep in her heart and the two lovers climbed upon a horse and rode swiftly through the night. But it wasn''t long before pursuing knights desperately chased after them, a reminder of their carelessness. They urged their horse on, driven to the depths of their resolve. Neither one would allow their love to be stripped from them.

    ''No¡­. no¡­.''

    Aleks suddenly shook his head and grasped it with one hand, pain filling his mind and clouding his thoughts. He struggled against the pain, gritting his teeth beneath the mask.

    As for Lenia, she had been so enamored in the drama unfolding before her eyes that she failed to notice the sudden struggle within her master''s mind. In truth it had only been a momentary lapse and she would have normally been able to perceive the sudden change.

    Flashes of lightning darted across the midnight sky. They were blinding in their ferocity. Rain poured haphazardly down from the sky, drenching the cracked earth.

    A man and a woman were surrounded by sneering soldiers who taunted the man to no end. They laughed at his misfortune while the man glared at them in defiance. He would protect the woman he loved. Those were his most sincere thoughts, for he had planned to give his life that she might live. He had thrown everything away for her and they had been unknowingly caught and surrounded by vicious men.

    The brave man swung his blade to keep his enemies at bay, all while shielding the woman behind him. His opponents only laughed harder, pretending to strike and then quickly falling back. They were toying with him and enjoying his vain struggle.

    Despite that, he kept his resolve and continued to look for an opening. If he could make an opening, at least his love could escape while he held the soldiers off. That was what he thought and while he continued to strive to save his precious beloved, he felt a sudden pain in his side. He reflexively touched where he felt the pain and felt something warm and wet. When he brought his hand to his eyes, his hand was covered in his blood.

    He couldn''t understand what happened, no enemies had gotten close. Was it magic? He looked to his side to see if the woman he loved was safe and for the first time he saw a wicked and crooked smile on her face. In her hand was a bloody dagger, the one she had used to stab him. He finally knew dismay as he saw the woman he loves step away from him and behind the soldiers that had surrounded him.

    "Jezebel, why!?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    He could barely speak over the thunder and rain and his own pain.

    Jezebel stared at him with that crooked smile and laughed, "This was what we had planned from the beginning. Carmine, you are a fool to have given up everything for love. Now your entire clan will be killed and it begins with you, the only heir."

    "No¡­ this can''t be¡­ Jezebel.. What?"

    Carmine fell to his knees in despair as the laughter of the soldiers around him crowded out his thoughts. His blood continued to gush out of his wound, staining his clothes as he turned his head in a daze and looked at the now blurry figures surrounding him.

    "Poison?"

    He wasn''t sure if he said those words out loud or thought them.

    If I could just stand, he thought as he struggled to move his body, but he lacked the strength.

    "I never loved you."

    Those were the last words he heard before he drifted off into unconsciousness and finally, into the sweet comfort of death.

    "Something wrong Aleks? You wouldn''t want to miss the grand finale, hahahahaha."

    Someone to his side spoke while laughing but for a moment Aleks wasn''t sure where he was. The scene he was watching before him had somehow transposed with his memories leaving him in a daze.

    His blurred vision stabilized and he could once again see the stage before him. There were several actors acting out a battle scene where the knights of two different clans fought each other to death. The two lovers looked on from a distance in sadness for they had escaped their clans, but they could not bring peace.

    ''It''s different¡­ a different story.. A childish story at that, about a fool blinded by a mere obsession. Love is an illusion, there is only power and from that, everything is obtainable. My memories are fading, but some are too painful.''

    "I''m fine."

    Aleks said, collecting himself and fully returning to the present.

 Chapter 21 Drama unfolds 3

    Don Gregorio glanced at Aleks for only a brief moment and then his eyes wandered restlessly to the two balconies above the stage.

    He then pulled a pocket watch out of the breast pocket of his shirt and while checking the time said,

    "Looks like it is just about time."

    As the drama of the play unfolded and it appeared to be winding down to the last moments, the Don looked over at Aleks and smiled mischievously.

    "Do you know what happens when certain magic tools are overloaded with magical energy and then that energy is pushed past their tipping point?"

    Aleks knew very well the answer to the Don''s question, but he remained silent. He had no desire in partaking in childish banter with a petty man such as the Don. Don Gregorio, thinking Aleks was ignorant of the answer, chuckled under his breath and then whispered.

    Boom!

    The theatregoers within had no idea what was taking place. To them, it was just another evening at the theatre watching a tragic yet classical play. To Aleks however it felt like a dirty and invasive window into his own mind, but those were irrelevant thoughts now and he pushed them out of his head.

    The Don''s whisper was barely audible for the moment he spoke, the entire building was rocked by two large explosions. The two lovers were exchanging their final vows as the play came to its climax. They were surrounded, with no hopes of survival and only a single vial of poison between the two of them. One of them was to drink the poison and the other would use a blade. But they were unable to pass on in each other''s arms as the play would have them do because their bodies were scattered over the front row due to the explosions.

    There was a certain silence in the moment after the explosions hit, where one could even hear the sound of a pin drop. That only lasted that one moment however as a woman suddenly let out a cry as the head of the main actor rolled in front of her feet.

    Chaos ensued as people rushed to escape from the theatre, fear motivating them beyond reason. They clawed and fought their way to the exit without regard for anyone else''s safety other than their own. People were trampled under the feet of those luckier than they and those who made it out of the theatre heaved sighs of relief. Many of them quickly distanced themselves from the entrance and ran to where they would feel safe.

    The balconies where the other Dons of the city had been sitting and enjoying the play had both been reduced to rubble. They had all died without any knowledge of what was about to befall them, completely oblivious to the fate which had been decided for them by another.

    Lenia had acted immediately of course. She was not aware that something like this would happen and her first thoughts were of protecting her master. She quickly jumped out of her seat and pulled the daggers out of the small sheaths that had been strapped to her thighs beneath her dress. Her eyes quickly surveyed the surroundings looking for any potential danger, but with the chaos it was difficult for her to see much.

    Aleks had not moved even one inch and sat patiently in his seat. Lenia noticed her master''s calm and looked at him dubiously. Noticing his calm, she felt somewhat foolish at her actions but since she could not read her master''s intent she continued to remain on high alert.

    Don Gregorio had not moved as well, instead he laughed loudly as he brushed the dust from the explosion off his clothes. There were a few others nearby who had remained standing in their positions but most had now fled. There was an occasional wail or cry of help from those unlucky ones who had been trampled on or who had become injured in the chaotic evacuation.

    Finally, Aleks turned to Lenia and said, "calm down and sit."

    She continued to look at her master with uncertainty, but he repeated himself while motioning her to sit. Lenia finally complied and sat back down next to her master but she was filled with confusion. She couldn''t understand what her master was thinking but she realized he must have the situation under control and so she relaxed.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Don Gregorio clapped and loudly exclaimed, "It''s done!"

    He then turned to Aleks and said, "Aleks, join together with me and the both of us can run this city! How about it!?"

    The Don seemed to be in an excellent mood as he asked Aleks this question.

    Aleks turned to look at Gregorio through the eye sockets of the mask. He made a short clicking sound of displeasure with his tongue and said, "so I can end up like those poor saps? I think not. We had a deal, that is all I want from you."

    His words were cold causing a brief moment of silence. Those that had remained within the theatre were all the Don''s men and they tensed up at Aleks'' words. They were expecting more violence to take place but Aleks showed no concern, even if Lenia became wary once again.

    Don Gregorio finally broke the silence with a laugh, "...of course, Of course! I am a man who keeps his word after all. You got your mask didn''t you? I will have my men escort you out of the city through a secret passageway. It''s a shame, though. We could have done great things together. Well, now that our business is concluded we''re done here. I''m sure we''ll be seeing each other again. Rex, get your men and escort our fine friend here out of the city."

    Aleks stood and walked towards the mangled corpses of the dead Dons, "I wish to¡­ pay my respects to the dead. One moment."

    Don Gregorio glanced at Aleks curiously and said, "I don''t get it, but so be it. Not like they''re going anywhere anyway, but you should make it quick."

    Aleks nodded and walked towards the corpses littering the floor. He momentarily crouched over them before moving on to the next. To anyone watching it would look as if he crouched over them momentarily, but in truth Aleks was devouring their souls beneath the mask. This was not something a normal Human would be capable of seeing.

    ''This is a decent harvest. I gained a few thousand SP from their corpses, 3500 SP to be exact. Along with the SP I now have, I can strengthen Lenia and advance her rank. Now, onto the next stage of the plan.''

    After he finished he motioned to Lenia and followed after Rex, the Don''s man. Lenia followed quickly after him while keeping a cautious eye on all of the Don''s henchmen. She wasn''t about to let any of them out of her sight and glared at them violently. It was somewhat cute watching a woman as beautiful as Lenia glare at the henchmen with violent intent.

    Rex led Aleks and Lenia out of the theatre and once they were gone from sight, the Don stood and looked towards the exit while chuckling maliciously.

    "No one refuses my offer and lives. You won''t be leaving this city alive Aleksandros. There are powerful people who want you dead."

    News of the bloodbath at the theatre spread quickly but a response was slow in coming. The City Guard eventually moved into the Red Light District in order to investigate the attack. However, when they finally reached the theatre, they found none but the dead within and began a thorough investigation into the happenings of the night. They attempted to shut down the district but by then, all those involved were long gone.

    It was difficult for the investigators to determine who had died in the explosion since it had caused a fire and the corpses had been too badly burned to be recognized. Although it was believed to be a quarrel between criminal organizations within the city and while normally they would turn a blind eye to their illegal activity, this had pushed things too far and had drawn too much attention. There were members of the nobility who had been in attendance within the theatre that night as well as members of the clergy of various churches.

    Fortunately, no nobles or clergymen had lost their lives and a great deal of coin changed hands in order to quiet the situation. This event was eventually blamed on foreign extremists and was settled as a closed case by the authorities. Even if the matter had been settled by those at the top, the common folk of the city were not convinced by the rhetoric. To them, this was another example of corruption by those in power and if something like this could be covered up so easily then what next? Many considered this and the anger that had been welling up for a long time would soon become a maelstrom that would sweep the city in its rage.

 Chapter 22 The plot thickens 1

    "He will pass through Kirin''s passageway at the left fork. Wait for him there at the appointed time. He will definitely show up, the Don''s man is leading him there at that time. Should be just after midnight." A dirty street thug told a man clad in silver colored armor.

    "Haha, finally I will be able to earn some merit. We have searching for this miscreant all day and finally there are results. I should have guessed that a heretic would consort with thugs and gangsters. The Paladin-Captain is wise to have sent us to them for information. This time we will catch him for sure. I will surely be rewarded for this information!" The silver-clad man excitedly pounded his gauntleted fist against the palm of his other hand while speaking.

    "My boss said you shouldn''t underestimate him," warned the lowly gang member.

    This only angered the heavily armored man who slapped the gangster with his gauntlet breaking the man''s lip.

    "How dare you speak to me in such a way, you filth. Get out of my sight. We will handle this matter in the way that we deem fit. Tell your boss that I will overlook this slight since you have given me good information. The next time I see you, I will lock you up in the catacombs beneath the Cathedral and torture the sin out of you."

    Hearing his words, the dirty street thug ran for his life while wiping blood off his lip. He was just a street urchin and was no match for a squad of knights.

    The rank and file knights of the church of Tihr weren''t quite aware of who exactly the heretic was. It didn''t matter either, for it was one of their sacred duties to hunt down heretics. Many heretics had been captured and tortured into confessing over the years and to them, this was just another one of those situations. It didn''t matter what kind of heretic he was, whether he was a devil worshipper or some blasphemer who dared to act against their god. Either way, only one fate awaited those branded heretics by the Church of Tihr, death.

    "He shall atone for his sins through suffering and pain. It is the only way to bring these filth back to the light. In death, they will understand their crimes and repent. Perhaps in their next life they will make a better choice."

    "Sir Krist, is it really necessary to go to such lengths for one heretic? This city is filled with them."

    Knight-captain Krist turned to glance towards his squad of knights. He too didn''t understand the importance placed on this particular heretic in a city filled with equally destitute and wretched unbelievers.

    "Paladin Arcurio has ordered it, that is all you need to know. Is that understood?"

    "Yes captain."

    The knights in his squad said no more and they waited attentively for further orders.

    He didn''t know the reason why Paladin Arcurio was so adamant in his search but it didn''t matter. He had successfully acquired the information necessary which might lead to the capture of the heretic and that was enough for him. He would surely be rewarded for this service. As the youngest son in his family, there was no avenue of advancement for him. He had three older brothers and so that made him fourth in line of succession for his family. For people like him, it was necessary to pave their own way and to seek benefits wherever they could. He could only strive his best to gain recognition through obtaining merits and perhaps one day he could start his own line of nobility.

    "Irene, present yourself." The man clad in silver armor called out to one of his subordinates. Irene stepped forward, saluted and awaited her superior''s orders.

    "Gather all the members of our squad and have them ready to move at a moment''s notice. I will personally inform Paladin Arcurio and request that our squad be allowed to take part in this mission. This is our credit and I won''t let another squad gain the merit!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Captain!" Irene saluted and motioned to two other knights who were beside her. They rode off towards their Order''s barracks to ready the entire squad of seven.

    "Finally, a chance!"

    Knight-captain Krist was exceedingly thrilled at the opportunity before him and felt that a promotion was finally in sight. He hurriedly mounted his warhorse which was clad in barding as well as the colors of the knights of Tihr, a solid blue with white stripes and the symbol of Tihr clearly adorned on its surface.

    Krist then rode towards the cathedral filled with anticipation.

    _______________________________________

    Somewhere not far from where the thug met in secret with a member of the Order of the Sacred Flames of Tihr, Aleks suddenly chuckled mirthlessly. The Order of the Sacred Flames of Tihr were one of the many knight orders which fell under the authority of the Church of Tihr and one which Aleks was familiar with. As a matter of fact, he made it his mission to be familiar with all of the orders under the authority of the Church of Tihr. These were his enemies and it was necessary to understand them with clarity.

    Lenia, who was walking by his side, looked towards him with interest. Hearing her master chuckle beside her when there was previously silence was strange but Lenia understood that her master had many powers and abilities she was unaware of.

    "Master¡­." She thought to ask what he was chuckling about but then changed her mind so as not to disturb him.

    She glanced at him a few times but he showed no interest in her, or in sharing his thoughts. He only continued to follow the men that Don Gregorio had provided to guide them to the secret passageway out of the city. They had just barely escaped the Red Light District before the city guard arrived and time was of the essence.

    It would be impossible for them to leave the city through the gates and this was the only way to leave unnoticed. She didn''t really understand the need for the roundabout way her master was doing things. He should have been able to find the way himself using his own abilities. Why did he feel the need to use those filthy humans? He could probably have found the mask on his own as well. She just couldn''t comprehend his way of doing things no matter how she thought about.

    Her master''s mind was far too incomprehensible for her.

    Rex turned towards Aleks and said, "we''re just ''bout there, the entrance''s in a cellar ''neath this ''bandoned church."

    He pointed at an old church which seemed to just be barely holding on. The foundation was mostly solid, but there were a few holes in the wall and roof. It was run down and appeared to be a church to an unknown deity. Lenia wasn''t too familiar with the various deities that existed in their world, but she was familiar with a few from her master''s teaching.

    "This church, hmm¡­ There are no markings of any kind on the steeple. Which deity did this church worship?" Aleks asked.

    "I dunno nothing ''bout that, it''s been ''ere a long time, more than a hundred years! Who knows what them blokes back ''en worshipped. Don''t care too!" Rex''s words were crude and lacked respect which angered Lenia.

    She reflexively moved her hand near her thigh where her daggers were attached but was stopped by a look from Aleks.

    "I see, why don''t you bring us inside and show us the cellar and then your job is done." Aleks said.

    " ''Oight then! " Rex replied with little concern.

    Don Gregorio''s man led Aleks and Lenia into the decrepit church and finally to the entrance of the cellar.

    " ''ere it is, now be on ya way!"

    Rex motioned to the cellar entrance while shrugging confidently. It was clear he had no respect for Aleks and was happy to be done with his job.

    "Thank you for leading us here. I wish to express my gratitude with a gift." Aleks said without emotion.

    Rex looked over at his subordinates and they all laughed expectantly, "Oy, this bloke wants to ''ive us a gift! Haha, sounds good. What is it?"

    Before Rex could finish speaking he turned to Lenia and said, "Lenia, kill them."

    Lenia revealed a wicked smile, "My pleasure."

    With a slight bend and a flick of her wrists, she had already unsheathed the daggers before she even finished her sentence and quickly dashed towards the several thugs the Don had sent to guide them.

    They hadn''t yet even stopped laughing and joking among themselves before Lenia had swiftly closed the gap between them, cutting the neck of the closest thug while moving onto the next target without hesitation.

    These were not elite soldiers and were only of the most basic of classes with levels below 30, the only member of their group who had reached an intermediate class was Rex. He had only just crossed the threshold however and was still in the early levels of his intermediate class, somewhere around level 31. Their strength was not even enough to make Lenia sweat. She was already a level 60 Knight on the cusp of breaking through to an advanced class. These thugs were half her level and some even worse off than that.

    The slaughter was over quickly, Lenia having killed three of the thugs before they even realized they were being attacked. By the time the others became aware of what was going on, Lenia had already approached the fourth and made quick work of him. The other few fell easily after that and the deed was done within a couple of breaths.

    "Master¡­" Lenia looked at Aleks as if she were about to cry, "I''m dirty again¡­"

 Chapter 23 The plot thickens 2

    "I''m so sorry master, you just bought this beautiful dress for me and it''s already covered in blood!"

    Lenia was visibly upset and seemed to have lost control of her emotions. Aleks was dumbfounded by her teary eyed face as she looked as if she would bawl any second.

    "Um.. Lenia, it''s fine.. It''s just a dress."

    "No master! It''s a dress you bought for me!"

    "Well¡­ at least it''s red.." Aleks found himself at a loss for words. He was caught by surprise due to her reaction.

    "Hmm.. perhaps it is due to a lack of emotional control or maybe this is a developmental stage.." Aleks muttered to himself while he observed the distraught Lenia.

    "This is the first thing you bought for me¡­ it''s ruined!"

    "How frustrating.. It should pass though. Lenia! Enough!"

    "But master¡­"

    "That''s enough. I will buy you a new dress to replace it, forget about it for now."

    Lenia visibly calmed down after realizing she was showing Aleks quite the embarrassing scene. She was unsure what caused her emotions to go into turmoil like that. It was a sudden urge which overwhelmed her and she lost control momentarily.

    "I''m.. sorry master. I don''t know what came over me."

    "It''s fine. I think it is just a side effect of the rapid development of your emotions and consciousness. It should pass."

    Lenia nodded and wiped the tears from her face using the sleeve of her dress. She suddenly sensed a dangerous presence and dashed towards aleks with her daggers at the ready.

    "So, you''re here. Good. Than I assume you have what I asked for?"

    Aleks seemed as if he were speaking to himself but a shadowy figure suddenly appeared from a corner of the ruined church. The figure was barely visible and almost seemed to fade into the shadows around it.

    "I do."

    The figure responded in a muffled voice. It seemed it was being hidden by some magical effect or perhaps an ability possessed by his class.

    "Who is he master?"

    "Someone of use to us. He has brought us presents."

    "Presents!? What kind of presents?"

    "The dead kind." The voice responded while motioning towards the shadows near the entrance of the ruined church.

    Several more shadows emerged but Lenia could tell that their presence was inferior to the first shadowy figure, they were obviously weaker and most likely the subordinates of the first. Even though her master had informed her already that they were here to help, she remained on her guard and didn''t lower her weapons in the slightest. She carefully eyed the shadows and was prepared to defend her master with her life.

    "The bodies you requested, still fresh. Two males and one female that meet your requirements. You have such morbid hobbies, forgive me for not sticking around to watch your perverse fun."

    The shadowy figures quickly dispersed back into the shadows of the night and three corpses were left unattended by the church entrance. Aleks waited while scouting the area with his ''Astral Projection'' ability to ensure they had truly left before continuing his plan.

    "How dare they disrespect you like that master! I will kill every last one of them the next time I see them!"

    Lenia was furious at the way the man had spoken to Aleks. How dare he accuse her master of having morbid hobbies!

    Aleks remained silent and approached the corpses. He placed his hand over the bodies one by one and a strange and eerie presence filled the once hallowed halls of the church. A ghastly presence emerged one by one from Aleks''s body and entered the bodies of the now deceased denizens of this city.

    "Arise my Soul Puppets!" Aleks said almost as if a chant and the bodies which had been previously deceased appeared to come back to life. They rose from the ground and stood before Aleks as if it were a completely normal occurrence.

    "What will you have us do master?"

    Lenia finally got a good look at the three and noticed that two of them were somewhat similar in features to Aleks and herself. Of course, they didn''t really look anything like the two but there were similarities which could easily fool someone if they didn''t know her''s and her master''s appearance well enough. The other person appeared to just be someone randomly chosen.

    ''What is master doing now? I wish he would inform me of his plans.. I just can''t understand him.''

    "Good, you three should do just fine. Hmm, not really an exact likeness but with the dark of the tunnel and also with the false mask I prepared, it should do nicely."

    Aleks grabbed the face of the man at the forefront and moved his face from left to right while examining it closely. He then took a good look at the female ''Soul Puppet'' and grimaced, "Not nearly as beautiful as Lenia but the blond hair is similar. It will have to do. Lenia, come here immediately."

    Lenia approached Aleks cautiously, curious at what her master was planning.

    "Take off your dress."

    "Ehhhh¡­?" Lenia was shocked at her master''s sudden command and blurted out without realizing.

    She began to squirm with embarrassment, "Master¡­ here? Isn''t this place a little¡­."

    "What are you talking about? Remove your dress and put it on this female ''Soul Puppet''. I have more clothing for you within my ''Soul Realm''."

    "Oh.." Lenia began to realize what her master was trying to do and she hurriedly took off her clothes. The eyes of the ''Soul Puppets'' on her naked body made her feel uncomfortable but she understood that they were really just dead people walking and tried not to feel too embarrassed.

    Aleks took out a much less conspicuous and more modest dress from out of his ''Soul Realm'' and gave it to Lenia without glancing at her. She felt a little disappointed that he didn''t even peek at her but she quickly put on the new dress. She was unhappy about the downgrade in clothing but after considering that it was still a gift from her master she felt somewhat satisfied.

    On the other hand, Aleks removed a purple robe which only bore a slight resemblance to the one he was wearing and had the ''Soul Puppet'' at the forefront wear it. He also removed a fake gold mask and put it on the ''Soul Puppet''s'' face.

    "It won''t fool them for long, but if they keep mostly to the shadows it should work. The most important part of the plan is my presence. Thankfully, I will be able to exert my presence through the ''Soul Puppets''. None of them have ever seen me in person and may have only heard descriptions of me. I have been careful to show my face as little as possible."

    "Aleks, what exactly are you going to have them do? How will these ''Soul Puppets'' be of use to us?"

    Lenia couldn''t hold in her curiosity any longer and asked her master in a straightforward manner.

    "It''s good that you have an inquisitive mind Lenia. Let me explain briefly. I am going to have these ''Soul Puppets'' gather the souls from those dead thugs over there and then I am going to have them wait a little while. After that, I will send them into the tunnel as a pleasant gift for our friends waiting within."

    Aleks could see that Lenia had no idea what he was talking about as she looked at him with a confused expression.

    "Let''s just say that there is going to be a nice surprise in store for our dear friends. You see, when one of my ''Soul Puppets'' houses a soul or souls for an extended period of time¡­ Well, boom!"

    "Ohhhhhh. I understand now! Master, you''re so cunning!"

    Lenia finally understood and replied in a playful manner. She was admiring her master more and more with each passing moment.

    "Are you sure this is going to work though master?"

    "It will work. I already did a preliminary check of the tunnels beneath with my ''Astral Projection'' ability and it is a relatively narrow space. The first two are meant to be a diversion and will explode simultaneously attempting to injure as many as possible. It''s the third, the one that bears a small resemblance to me, which will aim for the Paladin. It most likely won''t kill him, but we just need to injure him enough that he can''t act for a short time. When that happens, our rude shadowy accomplices can do their job and wreak chaos."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "But Aleks¡­ who are those people? And can we trust them?"

    "There are very few we can trust Lenia. They are tools, nothing more. For now, we are of use to each other. As for later, that is difficult to say. They are here to kill certain people of influence.. Their concerns are not ours. We are here for the mask and to create chaos, nothing more. Let these fools kill each other while we profit from the shadows."

    Aleks turned to the ''Soul Puppets'' once more while grinning wickedly beneath his mask, "Go, I will be watching from a distance. Lenia, let''s leave this place. There is somewhere else we need to be. Someone is desperately awaiting our favor."

 Chapter 24 The plot thickens 3

    Paladin Arcurio frowned. He had been searching for the heretic for weeks and while he had occasionally felt a vague aura, he had yet to truly locate his target. He had prayed to Tihr on several occasions in recent days but his god never responded to his prayers. He recalled when Tihr first spoke with him over two months ago and informed him of a heretic who would be coming to the city. Tihr had provided him with very limited information and only said that he would be able to sense the aura of the heretic and that the heretic must be killed.

    He wasn''t sure why his god had provided him such vague information. He knew nothing of the capabilities of the heretic other than that he should be able to kill him with the resources available to him. He was well aware that Tihr, his subordinate gods and his allies were in conflict with other deities and that a major conflict was brewing but he wasn''t high enough in the heirarchy or important enough to know the specifics. Due to this, he was the most powerful being available to the Church of Tihr within the city of Andor''s Edge at the moment and it was left to him to resolve this issue.

    "Didn''t you say that they would be arriving here just past midnight? We have already been waiting here for hours. I am beginning to grow impatient."

    Knight-captain Krist shuddered at the Paladin''s words which were laced with annoyance.

    "Sir, I was assured that they would definitely be coming this way. Those petty criminals would never have the courage to lie to us. With the city gates being watched by our men, there is no way the heretic could escape the city any other way. They will surely be here soon!"

    Knight-captain Krist spoke with conviction but it was difficult for him to hide the anxiousness in his heart. He had bet everything on this plan and if the heretic he sought didn''t show it would be the end of his career, perhaps even his life.

    Paladin Arcurio frowned with annoyance, "Fine, we will continue to wait but if he doesn''t show within the next hour then you will take responsibility for this mistake. Is that clear?"

    "Yes sir! He will definitely come!" Knight-captain Krist pounded his gauntlet against his fist as he spoke.

    "Are your men in position? If he does arrive, there can be no mistakes."

    "Don''t worry sir, I placed knights at every possible escape route. There is no way he will be able to escape us and with you here sir, we have no worries."

    "Hmph.. he will certainly die this day if he dares to show his face!" Paladin Arcurio snorted with contempt.

    Arcurio suddenly shot a glance towards the tunnel leading to the old ruined church. The Don''s thugs had informed them that they would be leading the heretic down that path to escape into the underground tunnels and so they were waiting in a particular part of the tunnel to ambush them.

    The tunnel itself wasn''t overly large but it was enough for four men to walk abreast and it stretched quite far beneath the city eventually leading outside the city itself. Underneath the city of Andor''s Edge was a labyrinth of tunnels, some of which were part of the sewage system while others were various escape tunnels or secret underground smuggling routes.

    There was no one who knew the true full breadth of underground tunnels which spanned the city and the tunnels themselves were very dangerous. There were many criminals and other nefarious individuals who often used the tunnels beneath the city. Many also suspected that much of the underground labyrinth may have been ruins from an older civilization so there were even quite a few archaeological digs that took place in the past.

    "What''s wrong sir?"

    Seeing that Arcurio appeared to be on high alert so suddenly, Krist couldn''t help but ask.

    "He''s finally arrived. I can sense his degenerate presence from here. Quickly now, let''s give the heretic a warm welcome."

    Arcurio gripped his blade and unsheathed it slowly while beginning to radiate a powerful aura. His body began to shimmer as angelic wings began to protrude from his back despite the fact that he was wearing such thick plate mail. Krist and his knights had never seen Arcurio''s angelic wings and were momentarily awed by his presence. They had heard stories, but seeing it for themselves filled them with admiration.

    Krist led a squad of seven including himself and he had already stationed three of his knights led by his second down a possible escape route while the remaining three stood by his side to face the heretic alongside Arcurio. He didn''t doubt in the least that the force they had prepared would be more than enough for one heretic.

    Arcurio was a mighty Paladin which was an advanced class and he was also a Nephilim. Angels were a powerful race of beings that were racially superior to Humans in many ways. Even if Arcurio wasn''t a full Angel, he still possessed some of their racial powers.

    Clear footsteps reverberated off the tunnel walls echoing throughout with an occasional splash of a puddle. There was clearly more than one person approaching and they weren''t doing a very good job of keeping silent.

    ''Tch, what carelessness.. Only a fool would walk so carelessly through these tunnels. There are many dangers within..''

    Knight-captain Krist sneered while standing towards one side of the tunnel which was at an obscured angle from where the footsteps were quickly approaching. Some of the knights under his command eyed him nervously but Krist reassured them with a nod and a hand gesture.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Arcurio stood clearly at the center of the path without any need to hide himself. His wings were already fully outstretched and he hovered slightly above the floor of the tunnel. The tunnel surprisingly had a bit of height to it and there remained quite a bit of room above his head despite hovering off the ground.

    It was apparent that this particular tunnel was an ancient pathway and not one which was newly or haphazardly constructed. Further down the tunnel there were even many branching paths and the tunnel also grew larger the further one went down some of the pathways. The tunnel itself was somewhat well lit with patches of dark shadows here and there throughout. It had long been used by the criminals of the city to smuggle in goods which was why the Don and his men were familiar with it.

    Even the authorities were aware of the many tunnels beneath the city as It was somewhat of an open secret, but even they didn''t know the length and span of the labyrinthine tunnels or where all the entrances or exits were. There had been movements in the past to fully map and explore the underground of the city but it had never gone anywhere due to the time and costs associated with such an endeavor.

    After several moments, the footsteps became much clearer and shadows from the approaching figures could now be scene dancing across the walls as the figures moved between the torches fastened in iron along the tunnel walls. Even though their footsteps were loud and they did nothing to hide their approach, they were strangely quiet otherwise.

    Once they reached the area of the tunnel where the knights laid in wait, Krist and his men jumped out from where they were hiding and stood behind them sealing their escape with their weapons at the ready.

    "It seems some rats have shown themselves. Why not step into the light so that I can get a good look at you."

    Arcurio called out to the shadowy figures who were only somewhat illuminated by the light within the tunnel. They had stopped in a place in between the light of two torches and were only partially visible. It was obvious that there were two men and one woman but it was difficult to discern their features with certainty. Although, the occasional glint of gold made it apparent that one of the men was wearing a golden mask which fit the description of the heretic that they were made aware of.

    The man with the golden mask stepped forward slightly into the light only illuminating half of his golden mask while leaving the other half still in shadows.

    A somewhat raspy voice could be heard beneath the mask, "Blue cloak with white stripes over golden mail, symbol of Tihr the god of justice and courage. I believe those belong within the domain of war, a war god. You must be the Paladin Arcurio. Tsk.. Tsk.. Only a mixed breed though. You dare to stand there and look on me with disdain when you are nothing more than a reject.. a castaway. Even your own kind would have none of you!"

    The man''s words greatly angered Arcurio who aggressively swung his right arm sidewards, "Silence heretic! Today you have finally landed in my hands. Your life shall be forfeit! Take off your mask and let me see your face. I shall grant you a quick death, more than your kind deserves."

    The man who stood at the forefront chuckled lightly and looked behind him before once more facing Arcurio, "Ah yes, the supposed righteousness and mercy of one who serves Justice. And these must be your subordinates? I wonder Arcurio, how much do you really know about me? Has Tihr deigned to inform you of who.. or what I am?"

    "It doesn''t matter who or what you are. You are marked for death, prepare yourself!"

    "Did you really think it would be so simple? You thought your plan flawless and that we were just rats caught in your net. How laughable."

    "Enough talk! Kill them!"

    Arcurio swiftly flew towards the three heretics while brandishing his blade and prepared to strike out with an ability. He was hovering only a few inches off the ground but his movements were agile and quick and he had no difficulty in maneuvering within the space of the tunnel. The knights that had surrounded the targets also rushed forwards with their weapons. In their eyes, the enemy were already dead.

    However, the three they had branded heretics didn''t move and as Krist moved closer he could hear the mutterings of the one with the gold mask, "3.. 2.. 1"

    Krist had a sudden feeling of ill foreboding but why he couldn''t say. It was too late to stop their attack as they had already rushed forward and were in the midst of slashing downwards with their blades. The woman among the three heretics who appeared to have blonde hair suddenly rushed forward towards the knights and a loud explosion rocked the tunnel sending debris and dust everywhere.

    Another fierce explosion soon followed and a haze of dust and smoke obscured the vision of Arcurio who had no time to slow his movement. A figure jumped out of the smoky haze, leaping towards Arcurio whose blade had effortlessly ripped through the chest of the masked man.

    The golden mask hung loose and fell revealing the face of the heretic who was now only mere inches away from Arcurio''s own face.

    "Hehehehe¡­ big mistake."

    Arcurio had a sudden realization at that moment that the masked man was not the heretic that he was looking for.

    BOOM! A third explosion rocked the once silent tunnel.

 Chapter 25 Uninvited guests 1

    Don Gregorio was feeling quite pleased with himself. He had successfully rid himself of his competitors and would soon consolidate his power. Without any more rivals, his rise would be swift and aggressive. There might be a few that still need to be killed to ensure things went smoothly but he could already taste the wealth and power that would soon come into his hands. He had dreamed of this day for a long time and only now had been successful in pulling it off.

    Of course, without the unexpected ally that had seemingly fallen from the sky, none of this would have been possible.

    "Hehe, too bad he won''t last past this night. I don''t know how he was able to get rid of Don Jesef with such ease and even find his secret vault." Don Gregorio muttered to himself as he walked down the dim lit hallway leading towards his personal office.

    Two of his elite guards were posted near the end of the hall where the door leading to his office was located. They were clad in heavy leather trench coats and wore wide brimmed hats. They were two of his most powerful men, both being level 60 and of an intermediate class. There basic class was a thief and the intermediate classes they had advanced to were nightstalkers. It was a more powerful version of a thief with a specialty in stealth and sneak attacks. They weren''t as proficient as assassins but had a more wide variety of skills which were useful in other situations.

    "Jerrick, I see your lounging against the wall again. Got nothing better to do with yourself?" Don Gregorio called out to his man as he drew near, clearly annoyed by his subordinates careless behavior.

    "Ah, don''t worry boss! Ain''t nobody round ''ere at this hour but us."

    "No one gonna get past us boss, we got this place on lock."

    Don Gregorio snorted angrily at the two but decided to ignore their bad behavior. They were always like this but he couldn''t say that they were ever not diligent. If anything, they had always successfully completed whatever tasks he had for them.

    "Make sure the two of you take care of matters as I instructed you, we got a lot of loot to pack up and move from those dead twits! We gonna be rich boys! Hahaha."

    The thought of the wealth he was going to acquire from the dead Dons instantly cheered him up and he patted Jerrick on the shoulder fondly.

    "Just a shame we couldn''t get Don Jesef''s wealth, seems like he was cleared out. Dunno how Aleks did it though¡­ Wonder where it all went. No matter, the others should be packed to the gil with all kinds of loot!"

    "Aye boss, should be quite a lot! I plan to get me a few days over at the Crimson house if ya know what I mean."

    The other subordinate chuckled while making a lewd smile.

    "Haha, Freddy, you can enjoy yourself as much as ya like! With all the money I''m getting I don''t mind letting you boys have some fun with the girls on the house!"

    "Really!? Ah boss, you''re the best! Heard that Jerrick? Looks like we gonna have ourselves a nice little vacation! Hahaha, can''t remember the last time we ''ad one of those!"

    The two subordinates laughed loudly while bragging about how long and how many prostitutes they could satisfy.

    Don Gregorio shook his head and sneered while opening the door to his office, "The two of you idiots would be lucky if ya lasted a couple of minutes. Bunch of buffoons!"

    After closing the door, the Don could still hear the two idiots bragging to each other but he quickly shut out their voices while he walked to light the lamps which were near the door of his office. There was very little light in the office at that time since it was well into the night. It had been quite a long night and he hadn''t yet gone to bed despite the late hour.

    After cleaning up some of the after effects of the events at the theatre, there was quite a few things that he needed to do. There were officials to pay off and there was the organizing of his men to move in on the other Don''s bases of operation. He needed to move quickly so that their wealth could be secured before it disappeared.

    The Dons may have been dead but many of their men were still alive and they might loot the vaults of the other Dons themselves before escaping the city. His men had already secured each location and many of the former subordinates of the other Dons had already surrendered and joined his organization. He would need to spend the next day or so moving the wealth into a more secure location.

    ''A lot of work but well worth the effort! I''m going to be filthy rich haha. Only I will rule the underside of this city!''

    The thought of all that money and power definitely put a spring in his step. After lighting the lamps, he turned to walk over to his desk but a familiar sight caused him to feel shocked and anxious.

    "Aleksandros!? What the hell are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be leaving the city, didn''t my men go with you? What''s going on?"

    Sitting in the Don''s chair at his desk was none other than Aleks who had been quietly waiting for the Don''s return.

    "I''ve been waiting here for you for some time."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "How did you even get in here? What the hell are my boys outside doing let you in here to my office!?"

    Don Gregorio turned around angrily to open the door to berate his men outside but he found Lenia standing in front of the door. She may have been a woman but he she was sending out a murderous aura that even made the Don feel a sense of danger.

    "What''s going on here, what do you want?"

    Seeing that his retreat was blocked, he turned around again to face Aleks.

    "My boys are right outside, aren''t ya boys!?"

    Gregorio shouted while addressing Aleks so that his men could hear him but they didn''t respond. The silence left Gregorio feeling somewhat unsettled.

    "What the fuck is going on!? Did they betray me!?"

    Aleks reclined back into the Don''s chair and smiled beneath his mask. Gregorio couldn''t see his expression but if he could he would feel even more unnerved. Lenia behind him had already removed her daggers and were playing with them as if the situation before her were none of her concern.

    The Don could only look at both of them cautiously.

    "Relax Gregorio, I''m just here to talk."

    "Talk about what? Didn''t we already talk? You turned down my offer if I remember.."

    "Let''s just say that I changed my mind. I thought about it long and hard and decided that your offer appealed to me. There is much we could accomplish working together."

    Don Gregorio slightly calmed down at his words and looked at Aleks suspiciously but with a hint of curiosity.

    "What exactly did you have in mind?"

    Aleks leaned forward in the chair and put his elbows on the office desk while clasping the fingers of his hands together in a sinister fashion.

    "It''s simple really. You are going to complete some tasks for me and I will take all that immense wealth off your hands. You won''t be needing it anyway, but I have quite a bit of use for it."

    "What the fuck are you talking about!? This here is my fucking office and you dare come in here and play jokes with me!? Fuck you! You think that I''m a fish on a chopping block but I''ll tell you right now, ya little miss here ain''t gonna do jack shit to me."

    Don Gregorio shouted with spit flying from his mouth. He threw off the heavy wool cloak that was on his back and pulled out a sword from the cane he had been using to walk. The walking cane was more for fashion than it was for necessity and was quite popular among the gentry.

    "I will kill the both of you right here and now! Did you think your little bitch here could hurt me? Does every fucking asshole that wanders into my town think I''m just a pushover they can spit on? Jerrick! Freddy! Get ya asses in here, what the fuck are the two of you doing!?"

    He couldn''t believe his men had betrayed him and thought there must be some other explanation. Lenia smiled mockingly and opened the door letting the two subordinates enter. They each had already drawn their rapiers and were sneering.

    "Ah boss, sorry but ya see we decided that it would be best to work for someone else. Ya understand right?"

    "Yeah, it''s not like we don''t like ya, it''s more along the lines of we ain''t got a choice."

    "What the fuck are the two of you saying? We been working together for years, I always treated you boys good. This is how you repay me? Fucking bastards, I''ll gut every last one of you!"

    Aleks had still yet to move from the chair and was watching the show unfold before his eyes with interest. He was finding the Don''s actions and words to be humorous but when the Don released his aura of power, Aleks was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 26 Uninvited guests 2

    "So, you were actually able to advance to an advanced class, quite impressive for a mere thug."

    Even though Aleks could sense that Don Gregorio was an advanced class, he wasn''t too worried given the situation. Even if he was an advanced class, he had only recently crossed the threshold. Using his ability ''Soul Analysis'' he could see that the Don was only level 61 and had only just crossed the threshold from an intermediate class to an advanced one.

    The divide between the classes was not simply just the matter of a one level difference but with Lenia and the two former subordinates of the Don, he wasn''t too concerned. Each of the three were level 60 and very close to advancing themselves and they would be able to handle the Don especially if Aleks got involved.

    The only reason Aleks wasn''t aware of this previously was that he didn''t use ''Soul Analysis'' when meeting with the Don prior to this. When using his ability, his eyes would glow and if one looked into his eyes, they could see numbers and letters moving along his retinas. He didn''t want anyone to be aware of his ability and so didn''t previously analyse the Don.

    It was possible for anyone with a class to get an idea of someone''s strength through sensing their aura but it wasn''t as exact as his ability ''Soul Analysis''. There were other abilities which were similar but for the majority of people, they could only get a rough idea of someone''s strength through feeling their aura of power. If someone was overwhelmingly stronger or weaker it would be a simple matter to determine this, but for smaller differences it wasn''t as simple.

    "Are you scared yet? It doesn''t matter that there are four of you, I can kill all of you myself! You can''t possibly understand the difference between those who belong to an intermediate class and those who have risen above it. And you, you don''t even belong to an intermediate class so you are no threat to me at all!"

    Despite being surrounded the Don seemed confident in his ability to escape. He had no intention of fighting the three in front of him to the death and was only looking to escape. Even if there were three intermediate class fighters in front of him he was confident that with his power he could escape with little to no damage. He wasn''t even concerned about Aleks in the least.

    He knew the man was someone who was capable of accomplishing difficult tasks but he didn''t even put him in his eyes when it came to a straight on fight. In his mind, Aleks had accomplished his tasks through deception and tricks, not through his own power. Of course, if Aleks were someone who could be measured by the normal understanding of power he would be right, but Aleks was someone who could not be measured by the normal means.

    "Well, seeing that you are more powerful than I originally thought, my plans will have to be altered slightly. Only a minor thing though, I can still accomplish what I wanted using these two. As for you Don, your time is up."

    "Hmph, we shall see about that!"

    The Don moved quickly, striking at Lenia who he thought would be the weakest of the three but his assumption was way off the mark. When his cane sword met her daggers, she was able to match his strength much to his shock and he couldn''t gain any advantage over her. His two former subordinates also moved in quickly with their rapiers and the Don was using everything he had to hold the three back.

    There wasn''t much room to maneuver within his office but it was much more spacious than a normal office might have. Nonetheless, he had to be careful of positioning as there was quite a bit of clutter around the room. He had a variety of knick knacks and even a stuffed black bear against one of the walls.

    There was also a large fireplace with a buck''s head hanging over it on the wall. The floor was made of wood and was covered in various furs. It was a somewhat luxuriously furnished room which represented the wealth he had accumulated over a long period of time. Now however, he was busily fighting for his life while avoiding tripping over the furniture and clutter he had collected over the years.

    Aleks continued to recline in a relaxed manner while watching the four fight. He was impressed by the Don''s ability to hold off the three considering he wasn''t truly a frontline warrior. Aleks continued to analyze his information and realized his basic class was a thief which he then eventually classed up to a nightstalker just like his two former subordinates. His advanced class however was a Shadow Fencer, this is what gave him the majority of his offensive strength.

    ''Thieves and nightstalkers are known for stealth related abilities and sneak attacks. They''re not frontline warriors, although they could hold their own in a fight against more offensive minded classes for a short time. A ''Shadow Fencer'' appears to be a mixed class which focuses on both swordsmanship and stealth. It can''t directly win against a martial focused advanced class but it''s certainly a diverse class which can handle a variety of situations.''

    At that moment, Don Gregorio visibly activated one of his special abilities. He had been guarding against the attacks of Lenia and the two puppets and had suddenly erupted with speed and power. His increased speed allowed him to rapidly blink forward towards Lenia. This caught her somewhat by surprise and she prepared to defend herself cautiously.

    The flash of information was ceaseless as it crossed Aleks''s retina. The information revealed was detailed and included everything related to the Don''s status including the abilities of his class. Aleks noticed that the ability that Don Gregorio had activated was ''Shadow Fade.'' He had not stopped analyzing the Don throughout the fight while also cross referencing with other similarly related classes and abilities.

    ''Hmm, according to the Tower of Babel this is an advanced version of the ability ''Shadow Step'' which is a thief ability. ''Shadow step'' allows a thief to rush forward quickly to strike at an enemy but ''Shadow Fade'' allows one to rapidly blink forward. Both are rapid methods of attack which utilizes a thief type class''s speed, but ''Shadow Fade'' is an almost instantaneous action and is very difficult to defend against. Quite the useful ability, it allows the user to disappear into the shadows momentarily and propel forward appearing in front of the enemy without much of a warning. Perhaps in the future I should invest in a thief type subordinate.''

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Just when it appeared that Don Gregorio would strike Lenia, his strange movement ability steered away to her left and towards the door. He was attempting to run as he had determined that he might not be able to defeat the three. Aleks, who had been observing the fight closely, finally made his move when he noticed the Don attempting to run.

    "Banshee''s Wail!"

    A thousand eerie and disembodied voices shrieked outwards from Aleks''s upraised hands. He had finally stood from his seat and released the power of his ability, ''Banshee''s Wail''. As an advanced class, he wouldn''t be able to instantly rip out the soul of Gregorio, but his ability was still extremely useful even on an advanced class enemy because it had the secondary effect of stunning the opponent for a brief time. The Don succumbed to the negative status effects of Aleks''s ability and was temporarily stunned.

    "Now Lenia, finish him with ''Daunting Strike''!"

    "Yes master!"

    Lenia struck out as soon as Aleks gave the order without the least bit of hesitation. Even though she was still relatively young in the sense that it had only been mere days since she was created, her battle prowess and instincts were not that of an inexperienced fighter. Lenia immediately initiated her ability and attacked, piercing through Gregorio''s defenses and doing increased damage. The Don slumped down as he bled out, eventually crumpling on to the floor. Lenia was about to follow up her previous attack to ensure the Don was in fact dead but was stopped by Aleks.

    "Don''t kill him just yet."

    Aleks slowly approached the Don who was gasping on the floor with a pool of blood beginning to spread beneath him. Lenia''s attack had been fierce and he had already taken some damage from fighting his three opponents at once. He was a strong enemy and without Aleks''s ability he would have certainly escaped.

    Leaning over the Don who was struggling for his life, Aleks turned his head from side to side and watched the Don''s death throes. The Don stretched out his hands as much as he could, struggling to grab his cane which had already fallen from his grasp and was just out of reach. It was clear he was dying but he wasn''t willing to die without a fight. Lenia stamped down firmly on his hand and ground down on it causing the Don to grit his teeth in even more pain.

    "That attack of yours was very powerful Lenia, it looks like your ability ''Daunting Strike'' is effective even when enemies are stunned by my ''Banshee''s Wail''. I bet you never foresaw a scene like this, did you Gregorio? You will soon pass on, but don''t worry I will certainly make good use of your soul. If it helps your parting, your two subordinates here didn''t really betray you. They are already dead, these are just puppets. But don''t worry, I will take good care of them. Now, you can rest in peace."

    The Don tried to speak but both his heart and lungs had been pierced and blood had already filled up his lungs. He died soon after that with a look of grievance and horror on his face. Aleks didn''t waste any more time in devouring his soul acquiring 1000 ''Soul Potential''.

    "This will certainly help in improving your strength Lenia. It will soon be required, but for now we have quite a bit of wealth to move and a city to help spiral into chaos."

 Chapter 27 soul Systems 1

    After the deed was done and the Don''s body had been removed from the office, Aleks walked back over to the Don''s former desk and sat back down in his chair. He reclined back once more and took a deep breath.

    "Master, what now?"

    Aleks glanced over to Lenia and waved for her to come closer.

    "We have much work to do still. As for you two puppets, you have a long day ahead of you. Since the Don is dead, I am going to need you two to carry out a few tasks. Even though Gregorio consolidated most of the power from the various criminal organizations there is still quite a bit of confusion. We can exploit this and since we don''t have much time, we need to act quickly. I want you to give out orders to different groups, don''t let these groups know what the others are doing. Organize them as you deem fit. Have them loot, pillage and burn down as much of the city as they can. Kill as many people as possible, it doesn''t matter who they are. If the men question the orders, just make up some false reasons for what you are ordering them to do or promise them exorbitant amounts of wealth. I just need them to act and cause as much chaos within the city as possible for as long as possible. Is that clear?"

    The two former subordinates of Don Gregorio who were now ''Soul Puppets'' shrugged their shoulders, "Whatever you say boss!"

    They no longer possessed a will of their own so they would carry out whatever orders Aleks asked of them.

    Freddy scratched his head before asking, "Boss, what if they refuse to carry out the orders?"

    "Simple, kill whoever refuses! Do I need to explain everything?"

    "Hehe, no boss, I got it!"

    "Good. Oh and that reminds me! I know Gregorio was having men move the wealth looted from the various Dons to different locations. Have them bring everything directly here as soon as possible. No need to sort or organize it, just have a group bring it all here."

    The two ''Soul Puppets'' saluted Aleks and were dismissed. They left quickly to complete the orders that Aleks had given them.

    "Is it really necessary to kill so many people master?"

    Lenia seemed hesitant to ask but she pulled her courage together and said what was on her mind. She had no qualms with killing her master''s enemies or anyone who got in their way but the thought of killing innocents seemed to make her feel somewhat reluctant.

    Aleks didn''t answer immediately and just stared at Lenia. He was both surprised and happy to see her questioning his actions. This meant that she was developing more individualism and her personality was finally beginning to take form. Lenia couldn''t see his expression beneath the mask and she began to feel nervous by his earnest stare. She was beginning to regret asking the question and started squirming a bit from side to side in anxiety.

    "Relax. I''m not angry at you. Actually, I am quite please by your question. This means you are finally growing up so to speak."

    "Um, thanks.. Master. I''m sorry if I am being impertinent."

    Aleks couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction. He had noticed that while her ability to converse was still somewhat immature, she was beginning to express herself more like an adult.

    "Not at all. In reality, I do not take pleasure in wantonly killing even though my hands have been long dirtied with the blood of the innocent. However, this is necessary for our plans and it doesn''t really matter how many die. No one truly dies, their souls will just go back into the circle of reincarnation and they will live again. So what if their current personality is gone? In the end their lives are meaningless, mere food for the gods."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "I see."

    Even though she said that, Aleks could still see some conflict in her expression.

    "What exactly are we doing here then? Oh and what about that Paladin? Did he survive?"

    "Unfortunately, the explosions of the ''Soul Puppets'' were not enough to kill the Paladin and the knights that survived were able to carry him out of the tunnel. He is most likely recovering as we speak but he should be injured for several hours if not more. It will be enough time to complete our mission. The Paladin was the main concern those assassins had, but the chaos we are going to cause throughout the city will also aid them in completing their mission. When you wish to carry out acts in the shadows, it is sometimes best to divert people''s eyes. At times, half truths can be better than the truth itself."

    Lenia listened to Aleks''s words and tried to understand his intentions. She wanted to understand his plans in order to understand him better. It was difficult for her because of her lack of experience and short time accompanying him.

    "Who are those assassins then? How will killing innocent people help them?"

    Aleks was very pleased by the conversation and was happy to answer her questions this time since there wasn''t much he needed to do at the moment. He was consistently busy in the days prior and didn''t have sufficient time to really sit down and talk with her. He finally had the appropriate time to really explain things to her as he was going to spend some time improving her strength anyway and this location was safe for the time being.

    "Those assassins belong to the Church of Murder. Although the Church of Murder has churches situated all over the continent, this particular group is based in the Merkan Imperium which is a rival nation of the Grand Republics. Also, the Church of Murder have no love for Tihr and his ilk. They were more than happy to sow the seeds of chaos and reap the benefits. It''s just too unfortunate for these assassins who won''t ever be returning home."

    Lenia placed her finger on her lip as she digested what Aleks had told her but there was one point she was confused about, "What do you mean they won''t return? Are we going to kill them? But aren''t they working with us?"

    Aleks shook his head, "I told you before, you should trust no one other than me. We are still of use to them and so we are temporarily working side by side, but once they complete their mission, will we still be of use?"

    "I guess not.."

    "That''s right and so they will come after us next to remove all loose ends but what they don''t know is that we shall be waiting for them. Not only do we need to take care of them, but we also need to finish off that Paladin. We must leave none of them alive, only then can we leave this city safely without worry of being hunted down in the immediate future. Only then can we safely search for that place that has been calling out to me. But that is for later. For now, we need to make you stronger so that we can accomplish our immediate goals. Everything that has happened here has been my plan all along and even though a lot of it may seem unconnected or confusing to you now, you must take everything to heart. You must learn as quickly as possible because in the future you will be my right hand."

    Lenia hadn''t realized that her mouth was wide open as she stood there in awe of her master. At that moment, she felt deep admiration and respect for his cunning and intricate plans. She didn''t quite understand every step or why he did some of the things he did but she was beginning to comprehend more and more.

    "So what do I have to do? How can I become stronger?"

    Lenia moved to stand in front of the desk as she asked her master and was filled with excitement. Becoming stronger meant she would be of more use to her master and this only filled her with joy. If she could be of more use to him than that meant she would become even more important to him. She could barely contain her happiness.

    ''Ohhhh, does this mean he will rely on me even more? Then maybe we can do that and that and maybe some of those things¡­''

    Aleks looked at Lenia strangely and could tell she was in her own world again. He found it cute because it reminded him of the way his sister used to act. She would also often go off into her own world.

    "I can see you are happy about this, that''s good. You don''t have to do anything. Normally, the people of this world would need either faith, worship, or experience to advance. It doesn''t matter which church, temple, cult or shrine they belong to or whether they serve a god, a devil or some powerful ancestral being. The process is relatively the same but may vary slightly depending on what class they belong to or what faith system they follow. Either way, their experience is turned into power by the one they serve. Both receive something from this relationship. The higher being receives certain promises and once the person dies they receive the accumulated power and experience from that person''s soul. That person would then eventually be reincarnated and begin life anew. However, especially powerful or faithful individuals may even be rewarded by being allowed to live forever within the domains of the higher beings they serve. Of course this would only be for those truly faithful or those who are highly rewarded for meritorious service to their deity. Through this, they would forever become slaves of the divinity they serve but they could potentially live forever as long as their deity exists. As for the individual, well that''s obvious. They become stronger, more powerful, and there is even the potential to ascend themselves. This is difficult however and the gods that exist have a tendency to interfere in that process not allowing new divinities to ascend."

    Aleks stopped for a moment to let it all sink in before finishing his explanation.

    "None of this applies to you though."

    "What do you mean master? How do I become stronger then?"

    "Well, for now anyway, you become stronger through me. The people of this world need to fight, kill, train, meditate, study and reflect in order to increase their level and strength. It also requires divinity of some kind, whether it be through ancestral worship, worshipping the gods, devils or even demons. In most cases, some type of divine being is required for them to advance but there are some exceptions. As for you, I created you and I also have the power to make you stronger. That is why I have been devouring the potential of the souls of those we have killed. With the potential that exists in their souls, I am able to delve into the divine and do what only gods and their ilk can."

    Lenia gasped, "but doesn''t that mean you are like a god?"

    Aleks slammed his fist on the table which surprised Lenia. She wasn''t expecting an angry reaction from him.

    "Don''t compare me to those scum."

    There was a bit of an awkward silence between the two but after calming himself Aleks continued, "I suppose you aren''t entirely wrong though even if I hate to admit it. But, I am not a god. At least I don''t think I am at this moment. In truth, I don''t quite know what I am and there are still many mysteries of this world I don''t quite understand. That¡­ we can talk about another time. For now, come closer. It is time to develop you further."

    "Do I have to do anything?"

    "No, I just need to touch you. Physical contact is necessary for this to work."

 Chapter 28 soul Systems 2

    Lenia was nervous as Aleks gripped her hand from across the desk. She remained standing but Aleks urged her to sit because the process would take time. While Aleks held her hand, she could feel the warmth flowing through at his touch. Aleks seemed to be fixed on something other than her and so Lenia observed him without him realizing. She wished he would take the mask off more often and felt a tinge of sadness which she couldn''t fully understand.

    ''Why? Why is he so sad, and there is a hopelessness which seems ingrained within him. Is he not happy with me here? I would do anything to see his smile.''

    Aleks''s eyes began to glow slightly which wasn''t very obvious unless someone were relatively close to him. If one looked carefully, they could see strange numbers and symbols moving across his retina. Lenia was surprised by what she was seeing, but even more so for what came next. The golden mask Aleks wore on his face began to emit a strange and eerie light which she had never seen before.

    "Aleks! The mask, it''s glowing!"

    "What? I see, how strange. Do you see anything else peculiar?"

    "Wait. I see strange patterns forming into words just like what I see in your eyes."

    ''Tower of Babel System Online...''

    ''Scanning...''

    The eerie glow which had manifested on the mask moved outwards and illuminated Lenia, moving from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet.

    "Master! What''s going on!?"

    Lenia almost jumped out of her chair as she shouted nervously and tried to shoo away the light from her body. Being unable to do so she became somewhat nervous.

    "I was not expecting the system to have this type of reaction with the mask. It seems the mask acts as a display in this case and can transmit the information as I see it. Interesting. Oh, don''t worry about the glowing light. You are just being scanned."

    Lenia calmed down after hearing her master''s words but she was uncertain what he meant by the word scan. She sat down once more, the eerie light that had moved on her skin had stopped and she once again observed the words on the mask as they moved across its surface.

    ''Displaying Status...''

    ''Name Lenia

    Class Warrior Knight Intermediate Rank

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Level 3030Total Level 60

    Vitality 300600Total HP 900

    Magic 00Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 6060Total 120

    PHY. DEF 6090Total 150

    Agility 3030Total 60

    MAG RES 3060Total 90

    Abilities:

    Martial Sweep (Attacks up to three enemies within 5 feet of the user, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Bulwark (Redirects a portion of the damage from the target to self, scales with damage received, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Double Strike (Attack twice in rapid succession, Second attack reduced PHY. ATK by 25%)

    Daunting Strike (Powerful strike that adds 25% to PHY. ATK, Deals double damage when target is stunned)

    Knight''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY DEF by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Shield Bash (Chance to Stun PHY ATK vs. Agility)

    Valorous Charge (Charge forward at 2x speed causing knockdown effect and double damage, Ignores 15% PHY DEF, can be dodged with high Agility)

    Fighting stances:

    Dual Wielding

    Shield bearer''

    "Master, what is this? Is this, me?"

    "Yes, this is your lifeforce, power and abilities listed and quantified through the Tower of Babel interface. Basically, what you are seeing is your status in numbers and words. It is probably strange since you are seeing it for the first time listed out so clearly. Normally, those who obtain classes aren''t able to see such information. They have to operate through instinct and careful observation. Well, there are spells which can give similar information albeit in a different format than what you are seeing here. This is an ability that only I possess, it is the ''Soul System''. It is an ability that scans a person''s soul and reveals the very life force that exists within. It also allows me to develop those who serve me as you do."

    Lenia nodded her head even though she didn''t fully understand his explanation. She did get the gist of it though.

    "So this is me. But I don''t really understand all these numbers. What do they mean?"

    "Hmm. Well vitality should be apparent, that is your overall health. It will fall when you become injured. You do not possess any magic since you weren''t developed in such a way although that could change in the future depending on what class is chosen for you. As for physical attack and defense, those are your battle capabilities. Since you are a Knight, your defense is greater than your attack but you still have a relatively high attack because of your martial nature. Agility is your speed, it also affects how well you can dodge attacks but since your a Knight, it isn''t your forte. Your Magic Resistance is actually pretty decent, again this is because a Knight is designed for defense and that includes resistance to magic. It isn''t as high as some other classes though, so you still have to be mindful of spells. Well, no magic caster of the same rank could defeat you in a close quarter battle anyway. As for the last line, you are able to use simple martial weapons like daggers, shortswords, handaxes and such in each hand. You are also proficient in using a one handed weapon along with a shield but this you should already be aware of."

    Some of Lenia''s confusion was cleared up by Aleks''s explanation but she was still having a hard time relating the numbers she was seeing with reality. When fighting, it wasn''t as if she swung a sword and numbers were attached to it. She knew if she stabbed an enemy, they would get hurt and the attack could even be fatal depending on where she struck.

    ''So how does that relate to what I am seeing? UGH!''

    "I''m sorry master but I just don''t get it. I mean I understand what you are saying but I can''t realistically relate it to when I am fighting an enemy."

    "That''s fine. It isn''t necessary to understand fully, just trust your instincts as you have been. These numbers also don''t include your equipment which would also add to your defense, attack and magic resistance. There are also spells which affect all of these things too. As I said, normally people aren''t even aware of this kind of data so just continue as you have been. Now, it is time to increase your strength. Just relax and close your eyes, it will be over before you know it."

    Lenia closed her eyes somewhat nervously as Aleks held her hands in his. She felt slightly embarrassed because of his warm touch and her heart thumped swiftly out of her control. She couldn''t see what was happening but felt a tingling sensation spreading throughout her body. Her body heated up and power welled up inside of her. She had never felt anything like this before as when she was created, she hadn''t been fully conscious. Something similar happened then but she hadn''t been aware of it. As her eyes were closed, she couldn''t see the data flitting across the mask as if it were a display but Aleks paid close attention to the Data flowing across his retina.

    ''Hmm, as a Knight she was focused more so on defense which I felt was necessary at the time but I want to develop her more offensively this time. I also want to max out her levels which will cost 100 SP per level so 3000 SP to max her advance class out. It costs another 3000SP just to advance her class for a total of 6000 SP. Choosing abilities will also cost additional SP. I have a feeling I will be relatively low on Soul Potential after this but it is worth it. Lenia will be very powerful when we are done here!''

    Aleks''s thoughts were rapidly surging through his mind as he perused all of the data related to Lenia within the ''Soul System''. Ultimately he decided on the Warlord class which was a powerful offensive advanced class. The reason why he chose this was because it was one of the paths towards a Valkyrie, which was a solid choice for a Legendary class. The Valkyrie class was very powerful and only available for females. He felt it was a suitable future class for her once she reached Legendary status due to its combat oriented nature and many useful group boosting auras. For now, he felt the Warlord class was a good fit because it maximized offense but still had relatively decent defensive stats and also would be beneficial for the eventual leadership role she would have.

    After choosing the class and maximizing her level gains he confirmed the changes. Aleks then perused the information on abilities offered and chose two which he felt were pertinent to their circumstance while being mindful of future needs.

    ''I will go with ''Warlord''s Aura'' which is similar to a ''Knight''s Aura'' but boosts attack instead of defense. As for an offensive ability, ''Penetrating Strike'' will be extremely useful against that Paladin. It ignores 20% of defense and should give Lenia a huge advantage over him! That is another 1000 SP spent for a total of 7000 SP. I only have a few hundred SP left which means I won''t be able to use my abilities much but it shouldn''t matter since Lenia is strong enough to protect me from any threats now. Even that Paladin isn''t at max level and the assassins are weaker than him as well. Of course, once we kill all of them I should be able to recuperate almost all of the SP I lost.''

    ''Finalize?''

    "Yes."

    With that, the process was complete and Lenia felt power surging within her. She felt stronger than she ever had before and new data began to flit across the surface of the mask. Feeling the power welling inside of her, she opened her eyes at Aleks''s command and read her new status.

    ''Name Lenia

    Class Warrior Knight Warlord Advanced Rank

    Level 30???3030Total Level 90

    Vitality 300600900Total HP 1800

    Magic 000Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 606090Total 210

    PHY. DEF 609090Total 240

    Agility 303030Total 90

    MAG RES 306060Total 150

    Abilities:

    Martial Sweep (Attacks up to three enemies within 5 feet of the user, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Bulwark (Redirects a portion of the damage from the target to self, scales with damage received,PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Double Strike (Attack twice in rapid succession, Second attack reduced PHY. ATK by 25%)

    Daunting Strike (Powerful strike that adds 25% to PHY. ATK, Deals double damage when target is stunned)

    Knight''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY DEF by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Shield Bash (Chance to Stun PHY ATK vs. Agility)

    Valorous Charge (Charge forward at 2x speed causing knockdown effect and double damage, Ignores 15% PHY DEF, can be dodged with high Agility)

    Warlord''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY ATK by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Penetrating Strike (Ignores 20% of PHY DEF)

    Fighting stances:

    Dual Wielding

    Shield bearer

    Two-handed''

    "Master! A Warlord? I feel much more powerful now."

    Lenia felt almost speechless and she couldn''t contain her excitement.

    ''I will certainly be able to protect master now! I can finally be of use to him.''

    "Indeed, you are strong. But never forget, there is always someone else out there who may be stronger still. Don''t let the power go to your head."

    Lenia nodded aggressively but even his words couldn''t put a damper on her enthusiasm for her new strength.

    "It''s also time we got you some equipment useful for your class. Once all of the loot has been gathered here from the deceased Dons, I will choose the most powerful equipment available for you. It will soon be time to give the proper due to those who dare stand in our way!"

 Chapter 29 Long bloody nigh

    For some, the night was an unknown. A terrible unknown that could doom one to an unforeseen end. To others, it was their home, their comfort, and their companion. They lived their lives in the dark and made their ends in the shadows. It was not something to be feared, but a blanket of comfort that nestled itself within their brow and welcomed them into its embrace.

    To an assassin, it was all these things and more, but to the average man it was quite the opposite.

    "What news have you from the border?"

    Despite the raucous laughter from an anteroom nearby, two nobles of great power and influence were in deep discussion. They sat in a luxuriously decorated room sipping wine and smoking cigars while a lavish feast was underway throughout the large and exquisite mansion. They wore expensive suits that cost as much money as the average family would spend in a year and their grand mustaches and greased back hair were well trimmed.

    Many nobles had gathered within to partake in something that many would deem wasteful but to those of higher birth, was a necessity. It was at these feasts that many a political machination saw fruition and where plots and manipulation was the order of the day. Only those of noble birth or of extreme wealth and influence could participate and it was here that every man, and woman, had a price. For some it was money, for others it was an opportunity or benefits.

    There was of course more innocent pursuits such as youths of influence finding love or perhaps a good fucking from one noble cuckolding another in some secret place. There were no true friends here, only those of use and those who were mere objects to be thrown away for power.

    "Our armies and many of our elites have been placed on the front for some time. Even our family''s master class being was sent. I''m sure it is no different for your family. Tensions at the border have greatly increased recently and there have been several skirmishes. Many of our spies have detected strange movement from the Imperium. I''m afraid it''s only a matter of time and the situation in the city is volatile as well. It''s already bad enough that all of our most powerful beings have been sent to the border."

    The noble whose hair was beginning to gray, and small wrinkles had begun to mar his aging face, sighed deeply.

    "We have yet to fully recover from the last war and yet these foolish warmongers are rattling their sabers once more? Absolutely ridiculous. How is a man to do honest business in such troubling times? There was nothing to be gained from the last war, they were a peaceful nation with no ambitions to expand and now this! Those Warhawks in the council have finally lost their minds."

    Across from the older gentleman sat another middle aged noble belonging to the same political party. While his hair had yet to gray, it was greased and combed over to hide the balding area which was becoming more apparent. He also wore a monocle over his right eye and just as his staunch ally, had the noble air of a gentlemen used to influence and power. He only radiated the aura of a high level intermediate class being but he represented one of the powerful families within the Federation of Lords.

    The powerful families with the Federation had strong foundations and were often led by one or two master class beings. These powerful beings were often secluded or excessively training in order to advance and only took part in the most important of matters. For everything else, they left it to representatives chosen by the family among their members. Those chosen as representatives were not necessarily those with powerful classes or high levels but those who possessed classes suitable for politics or business.

    The two largest and most influential families within the Federation even had a legendary ancestor each who were old monsters. They were the most powerful beings within the Federation and had protected the security of the nation for a couple hundred years. If these beings died, the Federation would most likely soon follow or at least would find itself in a precarious situation in international affairs. At the least, the Federation had a powerful military and economy which would not necessarily fall even if they lost their Legendary beings.

    "Indeed, what our country needs to focus on is developing new trade routes and internal infrastructure. We are beginning to fall behind other nations and for a nation that prides itself on being a republic, it is truly abhorrent. Just look at this city, there are areas which haven''t been developed in over a century! Decaying buildings, filthy beggars living in the sewers and underground pathways rotting with creatures crawling around harming our citizens! It''s truly embarrassing. Every proposal we make in the council to develop the nation fails the vote citing a lack of money, but yet we have the resources to go to war?"

    "It''s not all bad news. I am very close to convincing Lord Briarwood to changing his stance. He has been in some financial difficulty lately and I have been attempting to entice him to our side. I think with a bit more time and a little more pressure on our end, he will have a change of mind."

    The two men chuckled at the mention of pressure. They had been using some underhanded means to suffocate the business prospects of Lord Briarwood. They would then act as if they were his savior, offering him a solid investment to prop up his businesses for favors in the council.

    "In the end, it is for a good cause."

    "Indeed."

    After toasting each other, they smoked their cigars in a relaxed manner and began to discuss more frivolous pursuits and the latest gossip. Unfortunately for them, they had no means of detecting the shadow that was moving just out of their sight, drawing nearer undetected.

    "The Church of Murder sends its regards."

    The voice that seemingly came out of nowhere startled the two men, who before they could make a sound, were quickly dispatched. Their throats had been cleanly sliced open with none being the wiser. They bled out and slumped in their chairs.

    It wasn''t until a servant entered after some time that screams broke out throughout the residence sending the nobles into a frenzy of fear. Two of their own had been slain just like that without anyone knowing and in their minds it could just have well of been them.

    ________________________________________

    ''Another night, let''s hope there are no more incidents.''

    The head constable that oversaw the nightwatch stood at his office window staring out into the night. The cityscape by moonlight was a beautiful sight and the city itself was well lit with many colored torches shining as beacons throughout.

    The building that housed the headquarters of the city guard and enforcement department was one of the larger structures within the city. Being the head constable who oversaw the night watch, his office was located in the highest place and his window offered an excellent view over the city. He especially loved the view by night and since he often had to work these obscene hours, it was one of the few pleasures of his job.

    Unfortunately for him, his moment of peace and quiet was suddenly and abruptly disrupted by shouting from below.

    ''Hmm, what''s the commotion now? What is that in the distance¡­.''

    He wasn''t too pleased about the sudden commotion but this was his job after all.

    "Sir! Sir! We have an emergency!"

    One of the man''s subordinates rushed into his office while shouting nervously.

    "Officer Deran, what is with all the commotion?"

    "Sir, we are getting reports of fires breaking out within the city!"

    "So have the fire brigades take care of it. Don''t they have mages assigned to them to handle these types of situations?"

    "Normally that would be the case but they are requesting assistance."

    While Officer Deran was giving his report, another officer frantically ran into the office with an expression of panic.

    "Head Constable sir! Reporting!"

    "What the hell now? If it''s about the fires, Officer Deran has already informed me."

    "Sir, it''s not about the fires. We have reports of beggars streaming out of the underground sewers and tunnels. They are rioting in the streets and there are also armed citizens mingling in with them. They are spreading the fires and even pulling innocent civilians out of their homes and murdering them in the streets. They are also attacking the fire brigades members, especially targeting the mages."

    "What the fuck is going on in this city!? First there''s the explosion at the theatre, now this? Did everyone suddenly go crazy!? Dammit! Quickly organize all of the city guard, including the day watch, this is an emergency! Send word to the council immediately in case we need to mobilize the council guards! Fuck¡­ why is this happening now!?"

    ___________________________________________

    The dawn of a new day was fast approaching and the chaos that had inflamed the city throughout the long night had no impact on the quiet place where Lenia and Aleks temporarily resided.

    The ''Soul Puppets'' that Aleks had created had completed their objectives in riling up the various criminal groups under their control. They had begun the fires which swept through the city initially causing a panic which spiraled into riots that lasted through the night. It was quite surprising, but the city was already on edge and boiling from within.

    The social inequality, rampant poverty, and hatred of the nobility fueled the extreme anger of many who bore powerful grievances. Seeing an already existing opportunity to cause chaos, or perhaps just an opportunity to gain benefits, many crawled out of the deepest of holes.

    Businesses were looted, buildings burned, and the families of the innocent defiled in horrid scenes of **** and murder. It was as if wild beasts had been unleashed on an unsuspecting populace for the very first time. The desperate, abused, and forgotten completely threw way any sense of morality fighting over the scraps they could get their hands on. The city had never experienced such a gruesome event and it was well beyond Aleks''s expectations.

    Beneath all of this, certain key and influential individuals were swiftly and secretly dispatched, one after the other.

    While this was taking place, time passed leisurely and quickly for Aleks and Lenia. The ''Soul Puppets'' under his control along with some of the more powerful members of the former Don''s organization carefully guarded the residence and killed any who approached without question. They didn''t even bother to clean up the corpses which acted as a warning deterring any who might have ideas. Of course, the criminals had no idea that their former boss was now a dead man and that the two former personal bodyguards of Don Gregorio were now mere puppets.

    Aleks had already used his ''Soul System'' ability to upgrade Lenia. For her, it felt like only mere moments but the process had in fact lasted many hours.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Not only did Aleks need to carefully analyze the data available to him to make the appropriate choices for Lenia''s advancement but the process of advancing her class required time. This wasn''t the normal process that people advanced and so it was essential for Lenia to meditate and consolidate the power welling up within her.

    This was her first time being conscious through the process and it was a new experience to her. She reveled in her newfound power and silently absorbed the power while comprehending her new abilities and strength.

    For Aleks, once he was done finalizing his choices for her, it was mostly a waiting game. He spent that time in contemplation while carefully observing the changes within Lenia. His thoughts especially revolved around his mask. He had yet to send his consciousness into the world within the mask.

    He was hesitant, perhaps even slightly nervous. It was a necessary step to evolve his own power, but there was a lingering fear.

    He had to face the man he once called brother.

    ''The first man I killed with my own hands.''

 Chapter 30 The world within the mask 1

    At certain times each day, the bells of the Cathedral of Tihr would ring informing the citizens of the city of the time. There were of course devices that could tell time, but for the common folk the bells were a normal part of life. The bells were ringing, seemingly just like any other day, but of course it wasn''t just like any other day.

    "Sir, you are finally awake! How are your injuries?"

    Resting quietly on an infirmary bed deep within the Cathedral, Paladin Arcurio finally opened his eyes. He had been unconscious and heavily injured ever since the explosion which almost took his life. He had powerful vitality and a strong defense so ultimately he was able to survive, but nonetheless the explosion was more powerful than he expected.

    "Knight Irene, you survived. Good, what of the others?"

    "Paladin Arcurio, only those of us who weren''t with you at the time survived. We only survived because we were far away from the explosion. It collapsed part of the tunnel which buried you and we had to dig you out. I''m just happy that you survived sir."

    "Call me Gregor, there is no need for formalities. You saved my life after all."

    "Sir, I wouldn''t dare!"

    Paladin Gregor Arcurio chuckled with some effort as he was still in some slight pain.

    "Sir Gregor then. I owe you my life, if not for you safely bringing me here I may have died in that disgusting tunnel."

    A hint of red creeped up Irene''s neck and she didn''t dare look straight at the handsome face of Paladin Arcurio. Even when looking somewhat sickly from his injuries, he was still extremely handsome.

    "Um.. Sir Gregor¡­"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The Paladin smiled at noticing her embarrassment. He sat up straight and with some effort attempted to rise to his feet. Noticing his struggle, Irene shakily rushed to help him stand.

    "Knight Irene, prepare my armor and ready as many Knights are available."

    "But Sir, your injuries¡­"

    "Haha, don''t worry, they will heal shortly. We can''t waste anymore time. We must hunt down that heretic as soon as possible before he can cause more harm!"

    Paladin Arcurio''s words were laced with venom as he thought of that despicable being that almost took his life. He wanted nothing more than to tear the man apart.

    Irene hesitated but finally said, "Sir, you aren''t aware of what happened last night. It will not be that simple and perhaps you really should rest longer."

    Arcurio looked down at the Knight who was helping him stand. She couldn''t bring herself to look at his face and so he only saw the top of her head. She was blushing profusely at being so close to him and her words were much more meek than she had intended. Even though she was a Knight who had fought in many battles, she hadn''t had close relations with any man before. As a Knight of the Church of Tihr, they took certain vows and were not allowed to be in a relationship while serving as a Knight. If they wished to marry, they would need to retire from their position.

    "What has happened? Tell me quickly."

    As they walked out of the infirmary and towards the Knight''s barracks, Irene explained the events that had transpired the previous evening. Paladin Arcurio could already sense the tense atmosphere throughout the Cathedral halls as the two walked. Many of the Clerics, priests and attendants were busily running around the premises holding a variety of supplies and instruments of healing. There were many who had died and been injured in the chaos of the previous night and the Cathedral was busily attempting to help the injured and those who had lost their homes in fires.

    It was a truly chaotic scene and Arcurio couldn''t control his anger at seeing the many injured within the infirmary and the people with lost expressions as they wandered the hallways. There was pain and hopelessness in many of the people''s eyes. Many had most likely lost a loved one or lost their material possession or wealth.

    "Dammit! This must have been the work of that heretic. I can feel it! I will kill that bastard!"

    Paladin Arcurio had a sudden bout of anger which caused him to cough in pain. Irene was nervously trying to aid him from falling when he started coughing in pain.

    "Are you sure you are okay sir?"

    "Don''t worry, have someone get a priest to come and heal me while I get my equipment ready. For the sake of Justice and our god Tihr, we must kill that evil being!"

    _________________________________________________

    Day had come with Aleks getting very little rest, but it didn''t matter to him for he didn''t need much rest to begin with. Even in his original lifetime he had hardly slept, spending long nights with his nose in a book doing research and testing theories. He was a man who slept little but accomplished much. Well, by some standards that is.

    Two soft knocks at the door to the former Don''s personal office brought Aleks back from his thoughts.

    "Enter."

    Jerrick, one of the puppets under Aleks''s control, entered respectfully closing the door behind him.

    "Boss, all the loot has been moved successfully. We stacked up the boxes as best we could, there''s too much though. Made quite a mess of the place. Had to grease a few pockets and pay out some promised rewards for last night but those were just minor expenses compared to what''s there. It was the only way to get some of the boys to act ya see and of course to shift a few eyes so we could make the proper moves and I know you don''t want too many eyes on this place."

    Aleks nodded, satisfied with the puppet''s performance, "Good, you have done well."

    Aleks glanced over towards Lenia who was still sitting quietly with her eyes closed in meditation. It would still be some time for her to consolidate her power and adjust her consciousness appropriately. Her senses were still subconsciously on alert in case of an emergency but otherwise she was focused within herself.

    "Continue to watch over the residence and keep everyone away, I will take care of the loot later. What news is there from the city?"

    "A lot of people died last night, I would say things went swimmingly haha. The council was so scared they didn''t even allow the council guard to be deployed. Something about assassins in the night targeting the lords, haha, bet ya know something about that right eh boss? The city guardsmen had a hell of a time trying to keep order and they couldn''t put the fires out all night. It was complete pandemonium. They finally gotta handle over things earlier in the morning though, city has declared martial law and things finally calmed down. Won''t be nobody leaving the city for now though, well excepting those with special means of course."

    Aleks remained seated while he listened to Jerrick''s report only occasionally slowly rubbing his right hand across the left cheek of his mask.

    "There was a bigger commotion than I expected, but that is a good thing. Hmm, those assassins did their job well. It seems that tonight will be another busy night but this time for us. It looks like I can''t hold off any longer¡­"

    "Ah boss, what do you mean exactly?"

    "We will be having some unwelcome guests tonight and I need to prepare. Make sure no one disturbs us for the time being. Lenia and I must not be disturbed no matter what. Is that understood?"

    "Sure boss, no problem! Not like anyone is gonna come by and bother us here anyways with all them boys outside. We already paid off the city guard as well so no worries."

    "Good, go see to your duties."

    With that, Jerrick left without disturbing the two further. It was quiet once more as Aleks slowly removed the gold mask from his face and looked at it for a long time before doing anything else. He was still somewhat hesitant, but it was time to face his fears and his past.

    Gently placing the mask down on the desk, he touched it once more with his right hand feeling the smooth contours. There was no expression on the mask, it was just a bland face but Aleks could almost feel that it was crying. It was just his imagination though, no tears could possibly fall from its empty eyes.

    With a deep sigh, Aleks calmed his thoughts and emptied his mind of all things. The world quieted, seemingly as if nothing existed. There was only him and the mask. His mind began to quiver, resonating with some unseen force within the mask and soon the world slipped away in its entirety and Aleks felt a shifting sensation that made him feel a sense of dizziness.

    Only Aleks was capable of such a thing, for his soul was indelibly tied with the soul within the mask. It wasn''t something one could simply explain, but the two shared an unexplainable connection, something powerful enough to shake the world.

    They shared the Origin, an insurmountable power that gods and devils alike would kill for. They would pay any price, destroy any rival, crush innumerable worlds, slay entire generations, all to obtain it.

    The Origin, the heart of a world, the soul of a god of beginnings.

 Chapter 31 The world within the mask 2

    The dizziness didn''t last long but when Aleks opened his eyes, the world had shifted and he found himself in a dark space devoid of light. However, the dark that surrounded him began to dissipate and soon a large room with an enormous window overlooking a bounteous and beautiful planet came into view.

    Aleks was looking down at this scene but wasn''t really a part of it. The room itself was filled with luxurious furniture and many technological gadgets straight from his original memories in his earliest lifetime. There were gadgets of all kinds littered throughout the spacious room and it looked like the space hadn''t been tidied in some time. The sounds of someone tinkering with machines and frustrated mumbling permeated the space.

    A sudden feeling of D¨¦j¨¤ vu hit Aleks unexpectedly. As a matter of fact, he clearly recognized this room well because he had spent an inordinate amount of time in it when he was alive in that lifetime. It was his old home and private workspace, a large and spacious living space atop a tower that stretched beyond the clouds reaching the bounds of space, the Tower of Babel.

    The tower was not just intended to be an empty tower built to reach the endless sky. It would eventually serve many purposes and would house many people. Countless millions would eventually live within and it would be filled with all the necessities of modern living. Within, they planned for businesses of all kinds, entertainment complexes, living spaces, engineering facilities, research facilities and all matter of necessary departments and wings. The tower would be entirely self sufficient in every way and was a marvel of modern technology and engineering.

    Most importantly, it was a simple and efficient means of reaching that endless sky that stretched into the infinite horizons of space. It was a space elevator that allowed for relatively quick transportation to the very top of the tower which was, a beyond comparable, space station orbiting the planet.

    From here, the people of the world would monitor the planet below as well as the vast expanse beyond. While the residents of this world had yet to successfully leave their solar system, many excursions and exploration missions had traveled throughout the solar system. From this massive space station they planned to expand into space seeking resources and potentially build installations on other planets. It was also where research of the highest order was conducted seeking ever new and advanced technology to progress their society and way of life.

    However, currently, only a small percentage of the people planned to be living in the tower lived within. Only engineers, laborers, scientists and other important personnel currently lived within the tower because it was still in the construction phase and was not yet fully completed. The space station orbiting the planet was also being constantly expanded and upgraded to meet the needs of the world below. It was a massive project spanning many decades and only came to fruition due to the labor of innumerable people and an abundance of resources.

    "What is this? Is this the inside of the mask? It doesn''t seem real. Is it just an illusion? But at the same time it almost does feel real. Perhaps this isn''t just a mere illusion, but something else entirely."

    Aleks felt as if he were currently an observer watching an old memory as if it were a video of some kind. However, amazingly enough, he could see everything in the space even things which were hidden from immediate view if he approached them. He was currently weightless and seemed to have no physical body but everything around him appeared so real. It was similar to a virtual space but even more visually tangible. It was as if he were a ghost actually present while this event was taking place.

    His consciousness approached a man who currently sitting on the floor in front of a large sofa. Strange translucent screens with words scrolling across them, manuals and other technical research papers were strewed all across the floor haphazardly. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason to any of it as the man tinkered with a small gadget. He seemed frustrated by something and was mumbling words to himself under his breath.

    The man was seemingly in his early thirties, which at that time would still be considered to be relatively young especially for a man with his position and authority. At that time, the average age of death exceeded 150 and so a thirty year old would normally be someone just finishing their advanced education and entering a suitable career associated with their education and training.

    In their world, children would be chosen at a young age based on their aptitude and sent to appropriate institutions of education until the age of thirty. It wasn''t just simple education either but also training. They would receive education and training in a variety of things as well. Their world had long been united under one government and culture, all speaking the same language and living similar lifestyles depending on their position in society. Everything was controlled by the government which was an enormous bureaucracy regulating every aspect of their world.

    This particular man Aleks knew well, for it was he himself. Or at least, it was the man he once was.

    The man continued his tinkering completely unaware of the consciousness that was carefully watching him. The room was brightly lit and there was a huge screen on the wall in front of the seated man which he hardly ever turned on. It was a viewing screen which had many purposes. It could be used for communication or for viewing entertainment. It also functioned as a control terminal for the A.I. that managed the living space when the owner wished. Of course the A.I. was omnipresent throughout the living space and was not confined to just the terminal.

    As Aleks continued to observe quietly, since he could not actually physically speak, the man suddenly threw the tiny machine he was tinkering with on the floor and fell back towards the sofa and rested his head on it with a sigh. Aleks could clearly see the man''s face which was once his own. He was a relatively handsome man but his hair was quite disheveled and he appeared somewhat haggard. He clearly hadn''t washed his face for a long time and beneath his eyes were black bags showing that he hadn''t slept in an equally long time.

    ''That''s me, or at least who I once was. What a fool I was then, thinking that my efforts would truly bring about change. Even though I had my brother Ishmael, I didn''t truly cherish the friendship and brotherhood that I had. I was stuck in the past, stuck in the memory of my parent''s death, and my hatred for the world. I blamed it on religion, on belief in gods, superstition and mysticism. Not without reason though. The great religious war almost caused the destruction of civilization itself, and even after the world was unified under one government, religious extremists continued their crusade. In reality, the conflict had never truly ended, it just moved to the shadows beneath the surface. I learned that the hard way when my own parents became victims of the violence at a young age. I became a ward of the state and later, a tool for their ambitions. This is what fueled my desires, and that mysterious voice deep within my mind and heart spurred me on. I helped build that tower as a means to an end, although the end I received was not at all what I had planned.''

    A loud ringing sound woke Aleks from his thoughts and the man in Aleks''s vision uttered a single word without changing his position in the slightest, "Open."

    The only slick metallic door within the residence slid to the side across the room from his location, and a man who looked very much like an elegant young scholar entered the room with a calm smile. He was a very handsome and charismatic individual who was the same age as the man leaning back on the sofa. He was wearing a white full bodied suit which fit snugly against his body showing off his lean muscles and well toned shape. For the people living in that particular society, he would be considered to have the ideal male physical form.

    "An-Namrud! So you are here, as expected haha." The man laughed warmly as he approached.

    "Are you still tinkering with that toy? Every time you are stumped with something you have such a bad habit of playing around with some trivial new gadget without sleep or even considering your own well being. Isn''t it time you clean yourself up and spend some time with your colleagues? We are all worried about you."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    An-Namrud sighed with frustration again before replying in a somewhat hoarse voice, "Ishmael, I don''t have time to be fraternizing! This is something of the utmost importance. If I can''t resolve this problem..."

    Ishmael couldn''t help but frown seeing his closest friend''s helplessness.

    "Sometimes it is best to clear your mind and consider other things. Relaxing is important too, you spend too much time by yourself that even I am almost beginning to forget what you look like! If I didn''t force myself to come look for you every time, would I ever even see you? We are having a party to celebrate entering the final stage of the project, why don''t you come join us? The others are desperately hoping to see you. Jilliana has even been asking about you. She''s truly hoping to see you this time."

    "Jilliana? Ishmael, didn''t I tell you to stop meddling? I have no time for relationships. Don''t you feel it too? This feeling of urgency¡­ it''s driving me mad. It keeps growing stronger as if there is some dire calamity heading our way. This project must be completed, we must stabilize the core engine within the Tower and it must be fully activated before this calamity comes."

    To others, he might sound like a madman but Ishmael couldn''t deny the fact that he too had been feeling a strange and foreboding presence driving them. He had even had unexplainable dreams which seemed all too real, but he never believed in such superstition and while An-Namrud too didn''t believe in superstition, he was much more motivated than Ishmael.

    "Brother¡­ I.."

    "Forget it, just let me be for now. Please¡­"

    "I see I won''t be able to convince you but you can''t continue to live like this. What is the point? What we are doing is truly magnificent work but what is the point if it costs you everything else¡­ taking some time to enjoy the little things is good too."

    An-Namrud could only shake his head, "I know you mean well brother but none of that matters to me."

    Seeing his beloved friend and brother being so obstinate he could only shake his head in frustration, "Fine, but next time you must definitely come."

    With that he left and once again An-Namrud was alone with his own thoughts.

    Aleks remembered this moment clearly as if it were yesterday because the next time he saw Ishmael was also the last time. It was that night he finally realized what he needed to do, but it was also the beginning of the end.

 Chapter 32 The world within the mask 3

    The scene before him once again blurred and twisted causing another bout of dizziness. It was not something within Aleks''s control and in fact he felt that someone was intentionally showing him these images. When he could once more see again, there was another scene that he remembered vividly.

    "Amazing! Finally¡­. Hahahaha, it''s done. All those long years finally coming to fruition. Congratulations brother! It''s finally done."

    Ishmael was ecstatic. The long years of hard work were finally going to see results. The core engine was ready to come online, this would provide an endless renewable energy source straight from the core of their world. The last major hurdle had been overcome and the tower could finally be activated. This was truly a momentous occasion that their entire world was celebrating. This would be the moment they finally and truly could begin their journey among the stars.

    ''But most of all¡­ I hope my brother can finally find peace and live normally. Maybe even settle down and start a family.''

    Ishmael couldn''t help but hold these thoughts in his mind. In fact, if not for him, his brother would truly be alone. How many people were willing to put up with his friend''s reclusiveness and inability to properly socialize with others? If not for his brother''s amazing talent which naturally garnered respect and the efforts of Ishmael himself, An-Namrud would have no one.

    Time seemed to stop for Aleks as he watched this scene, he was also even privy to the thoughts of Ishmael who was present in it with his original body. His vision blurred again and it felt as if time was being fast forwarded to the final moment when he turned the core engine on for the first time.

    When time started to turn once more, the figure of Ishmael in his vision turned to his former body and said with a serious expression, "you should be the one to turn it on."

    "Okay." An-Namrud replied.

    His former self pressed against the screen which was flickering before him launching the activation process. A loud thrumming sound began to reverberate and the tower successfully activated without a hitch. He had imagined that it would be something amazing, but in reality it was as simple as flipping a switch.

    He held his breath, awaiting something, anything to happen. Everything went exactly as planned, it seemed so effortless.

    Ishmael too was slightly nervous but when it seemed that everything was fine, he clapped his hands, "Ha! See.. all systems are normal! Everything is working as intended! Hahahahaha."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    He laughed cheerfully as if he was truly letting out all his nervousness and hesitation.

    The many other scientists and engineers within the control tower who were watching erupted in applause and finally let loose. They were cheering ceaselessly and Ishmael too was ecstatically shouting. They began congratulating each other and many happily approached Ishmael to shake his hand and offer words of flattery and encouragement. Only An-Namrud still stood in the same spot staring out into space through the control room''s window.

    Only he noticed the strange phenomenon that was currently growing, creating a mysterious distortion. There was no sound, there was no warning, just an ever enlarging slit in space.

    Ishmael had yet to notice the strange phenomenon and after cheerily conversing with some of the others present, he urgently approached An-Namrud happily. He gently slapped him on the back and said, "Congratulations! We did it! I thought you would be happier."

    He soon realized something wrong in his friend''s expression and turned to look at what he was staring at. He gasped in shock and someone else finally noticed the strange scene unfolding before them and shouted, "What''s that!?"

    A blinding flash spread out from the distortion in space causing those present in the room to be instantly incinerated. They all died without warning, without even being able to utter a sound. Only Ishmael and An-Namrud remained within the control room. They were each covering their eyes and screaming in pain. When the pain finally subsided and they could open their eyes once more, they were completely stunned into silence by what they saw.

    The distortion itself had grown extremely large, but what truly stunned them was that within the control room no one was left alive but them and a stunningly ethereal beauty the likes of which they had never seen. Their shock only grew from there, for she was clearly suspended above the floor with eight magnificent and glorious golden wings protruding from her back. They were large, much larger than her actual body and they flapped slightly, gently even though there was no wind.

    Her clothing was of an unknown material and was of one entire piece which could not conceal the curve and shape of her body beneath which was extremely alluring and otherworldly. Golden silky hair stretched from her head down to her calves like a waterfall and despite the fluttering of her wings, her hair remained still. Her bright shining eyes exuded magnificence and her skin was supple with a perfect complexion. There wasn''t even a slight deficiency in her appearance and in her form. It was as if she were sculpted to be perfect in every way down to the smallest dimension and detail.

    The mysterious angelic woman exuded a holy aura that made one wish to kneel and worship her. Both Ishmael and An-Namrud struggled to remain on their feet as this aura washed over them but somehow through extreme effort they were able to remain standing.

    "Ho.. you two didn''t die? Oh, I see¡­ that''s why."

    The winged woman placed her hand over her mouth and spoke. Her voice could only be described as heavenly and beautiful beyond measure. Or at least, to the two men standing there it seemed so.

    "Wh...who are you?" Ishmael struggled to speak barely able to work up the courage.

    Time seemed to stop once more at that moment. Aleks''s consciousness continued to observe this image which didn''t seem to differ much from reality. Once again time fast forwarded and Aleks could now see the last moments he remembered.

    There, he stood behind his friend who he called brother. Ishmael was kneeling in fear and tears were falling from his eyes as he begged that angelic woman for mercy. His former body had a blank expression on its face and it appeared to be frozen in time as if there was no life in it and it was just a puppet.

    Aleks remembered clearly that at that moment he had been in such shock at Ishmael''s actions that something seemed to die inside him. The woman was saying something to Ishmael as she gently caressed his chin. She was leaning his head upwards and looking down at him as if he were a helpless child. Aleks couldn''t hear her words and an eerie silence came over the image he was seeing.

    Aleks watched as his former body grabbed a sharp object from nearby and stabbed his beloved friend in the back of his neck. His friend''s blood poured out covering his hands and dripping onto the floor. Ishmael''s body leaned forward catching the angelic woman by surprise. She hadn''t expected that the other man would do such a thing. She angrily shouted and made a grabbing motion towards An-Namrud but after stabbing his friend he didn''t hesitate to then stab himself.

    The image froze once more.

    "Do you regret killing me?"

    A voice he remembered well suddenly came from everywhere. Aleks couldn''t locate the source but nonetheless he replied.

    "I wanted to leave you with your dignity intact. I didn''t want to remember you as a coward."

    "So you killed me, stabbed me in the back¡­"

    Aleks grew angry at his response and shouted, "You know exactly why it was necessary. If I hadn''t killed you and myself then, they would have obtained everything. I admired you, respected you, and loved you as a brother but you were willing to betray your people for what? Mercy? So that you could save yourself and live as a slave? I could not accept that nor did I want to see you throw away everything!"

    "I have been trapped here for an eternity. There is no time in this place but.. at least I get to live a fantasy. I delude myself with these memories of the past before the fall and remember the happiness we once shared."

    The voice of Ishmael was shaky, perhaps even mad. There was also a hint of sadness and grief. Aleks calmed down and too felt somewhat emotional, for this was something that had wounded him deeply.

    "I didn''t want to kill you brother. I watched from above as those winged horrors came pouring through that hole in space and rained down destruction on our world killing everything and everyone. There was nothing I could do¡­ I was powerless. And when that moment came¡­ it was all I could think of to stop them from obtaining that which they so deeply sought. Even though I am a murderer that could only watch as everything ended, I was able to at least stop them from obtaining the origin of our world. For that, we both paid a steep price but I do not regret my decision in the least."

    The voice quieted and didn''t respond for a long time.

    "Do you know why I knelt and begged?"

    "No, it is something I have long thought hard about but I could never bring myself to understand."

    A faint image of a kneeling man came into view. There was a look of hopelessness as he begged in tears. The shame of that memory was bitter but Aleks didn''t look away. He wanted to remember that moment despite the pain.

    The man kneeling turned and looked straight at the consciousness of Aleks which was not visible. His appearance had changed, his eyes hallowed and ghastly looking. It was clear that his mind had momentarily fallen into madness before his visage became one of lucidity.

    "I didn''t do it for myself and I didn''t do it for the people of our world. You may think me a coward... but I had no qualms with dying and I didn''t care about the rest... I was willing to give up my pride, my dignity, my life''s work. But it wasn''t for myself and it wasn''t for anyone else. I did it for you."

    The image of Ishmael kneeling on the floor began to fluctuate as if it had given everything to say those last words and was now devoid of life. His brother, who he had held the utmost respect for was fading away in silence and grief but Aleks couldn''t understand his words.

    "What are you talking about!?" He said with the utmost haste, scared that the vision would soon dissipate and then he would be left alone once more.

    With the dwindling image of Ishmael and the quiet and forlorn darkness beginning to seep in once more, his words drifted as if a fading cloud, "I just... I just wanted you.... to have a chance.... a chance to live.. a chance to love... So, please¡­ live without regrets."

    The voice faded and a powerful force surged through Aleks''s consciousness imbuing him with great power. It was a power that he was very familiar with for a portion of it existed within his soul. It was the power of the Origin, a part of the soul of the god birthed from his world.

    "Ishmael¡­I''m sorry... but the man I once was is gone. How could I ever go back to that naive and curious young man that only sought that ever distant horizon. Now... I''m only filled with the desire for revenge."

    The world within the mask had already almost faded and a deep dark void swirled emitting strange sounds like the cracking of glass. Aleks watched the world being consumed within the void and the memories he once held dear were completely gone.

    Only the faint sound of his brother''s words stilled resounded in his mind, "live.."

 Chapter 33 The fallen one

    "What a sad, sad scene. A brother giving up his life for his most beloved friend."

    A beautiful, but mocking, angelic voice startled Aleks. The black mass being devoured by the void froze and when his consciousness observed the frozen image below, something strange happened. The previous scene of Ishmael kneeling before the angelic being once more returned but the frozen image of the female angel below began to ripple like the surface of a lake and a dark gaseous aura poured forth from her body. Aleks felt no danger from it, but it was eerie and unexpected.

    The strange dark gaseous aura appeared like ink, oozing across the surface of the angel''s golden wings turning them as black as night. The wings became engulfed in the darkness and even the clothing of the angel became black and sinister. Her hair which was once golden had become jet black and her eyes burned crimson instead of their former bright magnificence.

    If she had once been a majestic and holy being of magnificent beauty, she had now become a cool, demonic and deadly alluring beauty.

    "Do you feel sorrow? Loneliness? Why so quiet? Do you feel nothing at all?"

    Her words continued without waiting for Aleks to respond as she stared directly at Aleks''s consciousness.

    "This is not a mere illusion is it? But you are not as I remember you."

    "That is because I am no longer the same, isn''t it obvious? I failed and for that I was punished, cursed. I am but a fallen angel now, a being despised by my brethren. But, I don''t blame you. I even admire you. So ruthlessly killing your own best friend and closest loved one. No hesitation, truly magnificent."

    "Your attempts to mock me are wasted. I do not regret what I did but that doesn''t mean I feel nothing at all. It was the only choice available to me at the time that didn''t end in submitting to your god''s tyranny. Although my brother begged and surrendered in order to save my life, in the end what qualifications did such powerless beings like us have to negotiate? I am no fool. In the end you would have gained everything and we still would have gained nothing."

    The fallen angel laughed, pleasantly surprised by his response.

    "You are wiser than I gave you credit for. Your brother was a fool to think that the gods would negotiate fairly with him and your swift thinking was in fact correct. By killing him and yourself, you denied the gods what they most sought although in the end they still assimilated your world and gained the entirety of the souls within it. That in and of itself was a benefit, but you deprived them of the origin of your world which was what they desired most. In truth, I admire your stalwart will."

    Even though she was complimenting Aleks, her words provided no comfort for him. She remained an enigma.

    "Enough talk, what do you want and why did you leave a strand of your consciousness here? Was it just to flatter me? Or perhaps you are merely bored."

    "Haha. It was meant to be my merit, finding your world, acquiring the origin. But instead, I failed and was cursed like this. I am trapped in that place, you can feel it can''t you? It has been calling out to you. I have been abandoned and imprisoned there for a very long time. I am waiting for you. I have always been waiting for you. Come to me."

    As she spoke, her body began to fade and her words began to fade with her. The world within the mask began to collapse like a puzzle falling to pieces and Aleks felt his consciousness once again becoming a blur.

    Aleks opened his eyes and was met with the face of a very concerned Lenia who was practically close enough to kiss him. She became startled and quickly distanced herself from him while blushing.

    "What were you doing Lenia?"

    "Um, master I was watching you."

    "How long were you watching me for?"

    Lenia bit her lip and felt embarrassed. She replied awkwardly, "For a couple hours?"

    Aleks was unsure how to react to that and so he just leaned back in his seat and Lenia began to explain nervously, "It''s just, you almost never take off your mask. I didn''t know when I could see your face again."

    Aleks sighed and closed his eyes. The memory of what he had just experienced was still fresh in his mind but he also felt a slight smile creeping up his face. He found Lenia''s actions to be humorous.

    "Forget it, it''s fine."

    "Master, what happened to you? You kept mumbling things I didn''t understand and you were shaking. It even looked as if you might cry at any moment."

    Lenia had been very worried and was quite shocked by what she had seen. She had begun to believe that her master was incapable of tears or sorrow of any kind but she realized she didn''t truly understand him well. He must have experienced great pain that she couldn''t fully understand.

    "It''s nothing. I can see you have finished consolidating your power, good. I have also gained quite the harvest this time."

    Leaning forward, Aleks grasped the golden mask and a faint hint of sorrow crossed his eyes once more.

    "Goodbye brother." He mumbled under his breath.

    ''It seems I''ve broken through and become a Legendary being. Although I still need time to absorb the power of the Origin which I gained here, I have successfully advanced.''

    "Tower of Babel, show status."

    ''Showing status¡­''

    ''NameAleksandrosHuman Ascendant

    ClassSoul EaterSoul ReaperLegendary Rank

    Level101Total Level 11

    Vitality50075Total HP 575

    Soul PotentialTotal SP 900

    PHY. ATK305Total 35

    PHY. DEF303Total 33

    Agility304Total 34

    Abilities:

    Astral Soul projection (LEGENDARY) (The ability to project one''s soul out of their physical body. Both visual and auditory Information is transmitted to the ability user through the projection. The Astral Soul projection can be housed within a created subordinate or minion, works with ''Soul Marionettes'', ''Soul Puppets'', and subordinates created through the ''Soul System.'' Increased range and duration)

    Soul Realm (LEGENDARY) (Creates an even larger dimensional plane within the soul of the user. This plane is a real space where any object other than living beings and even some structures can be stored or placed, the size is equivalent to a large city)

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Banshee''s wail (LEGENDARY) (Soul wraiths manifested through soul potential, ability to devour souls instantly of classes below advanced, kill instantly up to level 75 advanced class beings, negative status effect: stun, confusion, or temporary paralysis up to level 90 advanced class beings in range)

    Soul System (LEGENDARY) (Upgraded creation menu, Create new life and upgrade them, no longer limited to only Humans but can''t create divine races, Limited to Master class beings)

    Soul analysis (Legendary) (Allows user to analyse a target. Receive information on status of the target including detailed information of their abilities. May be used on Legendary class and below beings)

    Soul puppet (LEGENDARY) (Create puppets from deceased beings with classes, cost varies based on class and level of being, Limited to advanced class level 90 beings, Limited to 1 advanced puppet and 3 intermediate or lower class beings, Duration: 3 days)

    Soul Reaping (Ability to devour all souls of deceased within 100 feet range of user)

    Soul Marionette (Instantly create marionettes of all beings in range below advanced class, Marionettes are similar to Soul puppets however their duration is limited to 1 day and their intelligence is limited to basic commands)

    Soul Mirage (Defensive ability, nulls both PHY. ATK and Magic as long as in effect, requires constant High SP consumption to be maintained)

    Soul Tendrils (Soul attack, Spiritual Tendrils which attack Vitality directly, ignores all defenses of those below the users level, Does damage based on Soul Potential consumed)''

    Aleks''s status was displayed within his retina but also on the surface of the mask as he grasped it in his hands. He had never obtained classes before in any of his past lives because of his cursed status and so seeing the progression of his abilities was a surprise. His original abilities had all become more powerful with even more uses while he had gained some new abilities which opened up a variety of possibilities for him. His path of progression was not the normal path so he didn''t fully know what to expect but from this experience he realized that he was a unique being whose path to power was cumulative while expanding upon his repertoire of soul related abilities.

    Lenia who was close was also able to see her master''s status. A hint of shock and disappointment was visible on her face as his status was revealed.

    "Master! Your status!"

    Aleks chuckled, "I can see you are disappointed. Did you think my status was too low? That I appear weak?"

    Lenia didn''t want to say so as she had believed her master to be very powerful and couldn''t understand his low level and status.

    "While it is true that for most, level and status appear to be the defining characteristics of a person''s power but this is not necessarily the case. My level and overall status is much lower than normal because I began as a master class being without ever progressing through the lower classes. Because of this, my status appears weak. However, I am a true Legendary being and my strength resides with my abilities. My abilities are extremely powerful and in fact, no being below Legendary could ever pose a threat to me."

    Lenia considered his words and thought they made sense but she wasn''t fully convinced.

    "Lenia, you are also a part of my power. I have the ability to create life just like you. As a matter of fact, the ability to create life is my greatest power. As long as I have enough ''Soul Potential'' I can now create beings of enormous power up to master class. But it doesn''t just end there, my other abilities are not weak. I can now even create advanced class puppets and turn intermediate class beings into my undying soldiers. As long as I have enough Soul Potential, I can even destroy a person''s soul with ease with my ''Soul Tendrils'' ability. I am truly invincible below Legendary and even beings of the same level as me should be wary. This brings me to my next goal, Jerrick enter."

    After hearing her master''s explanation, she no longer felt any disappointment in her master''s power because at the end of the day, even someone like her was no match for him based on his abilities.

    The door opened and Jerrick stepped in after hearing his master''s command.

    "Master, you need something?"

    "Indeed, it is time to acquire more ''Soul Potential''. There were many who died last night in the chaos and the bodies should have already been gathered. Go and collect those souls for me. Even though those that died most likely possess very little ''Soul Potential'' the number of people who died is definitely not just a few. It will be enough to welcome the guests we should be receiving tonight. We also need to get you properly equipped Lenia."

    Aleks who had yet to put the mask back on his face, smiled wickedly in anticipation.

 Chapter 34 A night to remember 1

    Fully equipping Lenia was a simple matter. They had looted numerous suits of armor as well as even more weapons. The equipment was of relatively decent quality but there were not many magically enchanted equipment within the items looted. This was to be expected as enchanted equipment was not that common and was extremely expensive. It wasn''t as if they had none at all, but it wasn''t enough to equip an entire squad of subordinates and most of the enchanted equipment they had was of lower quality.

    Nonetheless, there were a few choice pieces which would enhance Lenia''s battle prowess.

    "Master how do I look?" Lenia asked excitedly.

    She was wearing a full suit of armor befitting her status as a warlord and she even had an enchanted shield which added extra defense as well as an enchanted longsword with magical damage added. These would serve as her main weapons but she still kept her two enchanted daggers hidden on her body. The longsword could be used as both a two-handed weapon or single handed weapon. However, since Lenia was proficient in two-handed weapons she wouldn''t lose any of its effectiveness even when using it with a shield.

    "Quite impressive, the fact that the suit of armor is magically enchanted with preservation magic means it doesn''t need to be maintained and will consistently keep its sheen. It is a suitable suit of armor for now but you will eventually need a more powerful set of equipment."

    Lenia was filled with a sense of joy and purpose hearing her master''s compliment. She seemed like a child who had just been given a new toy to play with. Lenia stood there in a domineering fashion looking quite intimidating now that she was suitably equipped. The armor didn''t even need to be fitted since the magic imbued within it would automatically fit the suit to her shape and form.

    This was in fact the cheapest of enchantments and most medium tier armor would at least have this type of enchantment placed upon them alongside a preservation enchantment. While not all blacksmiths worked alongside enchanters, in a major city such as Andor''s Edge, it was quite the common sight.

    This type of suit of armor would cost a few dozen gold Ducats and while not extremely expensive, was not necessarily cheap either. Usually, a standard Knight would be equipped with such a suit of armor. Normal adventurers and mercenaries would not be able to afford this type of equipment unless they were relatively successful.

    As a comparison, the average citizen would normally earn a dozen gold ducats in a year so it would take several years for them to save up just to afford something like this. While adventurers and mercenaries could earn more than the average citizen, it would still take them a year or two to earn enough to buy a suit of armor with such low level enchantments, assuming they survived long enough to save the money.

    As such, even a medium tier suit of armor like the one Lenia was wearing was something of a status symbol. Normal people would be quite impressed seeing someone wearing such a suit of armor and would know that such a person was not one to be trifled with as they were most likely a knight, adventurer, or mercenary of some renown.

    "Master, we''ve been waiting here for a while. What exactly are we waiting for?"

    After her initial excitement, her curiosity once again got the best of her. They had spent the majority of the day in meditation and in consolidating their new found power. After that, Aleks had taken stock of the loot they acquired from the various Dons and was quite pleased with the wealth obtained and he was even presented with the many souls of those who died in the riots the night before by the ''Soul Puppets'' who had collected them. After killing the thugs and devouring their souls as well, he had obtained several thousand ''Soul Potential'' and with Lenia''s new equipment, was finally ready for the next stage of his plan.

    "We are waiting for our guests to arrive of course. They have been keeping tabs on us all day without realizing I am aware of their presence."

    "But, why did we leave that Don''s house and come to this secluded place?"

    Lenia looked around the warehouse stacked with crates and couldn''t understand why they had come to this specific place. There was nothing important within the warehouse itself and the crates were mostly empty but they appeared full. It was already late into the evening and there was very little light within the warehouse to begin with. Not that this affected Aleks''s or Lenia''s ability to sense what was within the warehouse. Aleks''s ''Astral Projection'' ability was extremely useful and as an observation ability, very powerful. Even a powerful assassin who possessed an advanced class and specialized in stealth couldn''t escape from its notice. Only beings of Legendary status might be able to hide from his ability.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    As for Lenia, she was already a level 90 advanced class being and as long as the opponent wasn''t a master class being, she could potentially sense an enemies power or aura. While she wouldn''t necessarily be able to detect an assassin skilled in stealth hiding in the shadows, she wouldn''t necessarily be caught unaware by one attacking her depending on their level and ability. Either way, she was very powerful with high defense and wouldn''t so easily be assassinated.

    "If you haven''t noticed, ever since you were born we have been constantly on the move. Ever since I entered this city, I have never stayed in one place for too long. This is in order to keep ourselves from being found out by our enemies and also to throw others off. Because of the tensions between the Republics and the Imperium, almost all of the truly powerful beings are acting as a deterrence along the border. Although there are very few Master class and Legendary class beings within the Republic, that doesn''t mean there aren''t any. If any had been here, we would never have been able to complete our objectives, nonetheless we can never be too careful just in case. Even that Nephilim Paladin is not one we should underestimate. He is at the peak of advanced class and very powerful because of his half angelic blood. That was why we needed to injure him first before the assassins could make their move. Now.. we must take care of all of them in one fell swoop! It shouldn''t be long now. Assassins are nothing more than cowards, they are incapable of doing anything without the aid of the night and shadows. They have their uses certainly, but at times they can be quite predictable. Once they arrive, there is no way for that trash halfblood not to notice. He will come rushing over straight into our trap!"

    Lenia made a fist with her right hand and smacked it against the gauntleted palm of her left, "I understand now! So that''s why!"

    She appeared as if she had just solved a puzzle and was very pleased with herself which Aleks took notice of and smiled beneath his mask. It wouldn''t be long now until her consciousness had fully developed and her intellect and maturity would be that of an intelligent adult.

    "I have sensed them with my ''Astral Projection'' ability. They aren''t far now. Lenia, suppress your aura as much as you can so they won''t be aware of your level as soon as they arrive. Let''s give them a proper welcome, shall we?"

    Lenia giggled and smiled brilliantly, "Yes master! I will not let you down."

    Before devouring the souls of the thugs guarding the former Don Gregorio''s residence, and the two ''Soul Puppets'', Aleks had them bring him to this deserted warehouse. It was where he would have his final stand and where he would have the opportunity to tidy up all the loose ends. This wouldn''t solve all his problems and he would need to leave the city as soon as possible afterwards, but it would buy him some time. This was also another opportunity to cause even more mayhem.

    Although the warehouse had torches to light up some of the interior of the warehouse, there was still very little light. This provided an excellent opportunity for an assassin to strike. Of course, the assassins were not stupid. They clearly had no intention to underestimate Aleks and knew he was capable but in their minds, how capable could he truly be?

    The last time they had met with him, they could feel that he had hidden his strength but the assassin that had been placed in charge of the mission did not feel he was a serious threat. Even the subordinate that had been at his side was only an intermediate class Knight so how difficult could it be to kill him when there were several assassins at his command?

    The leader of this group was a powerful advanced class being at the peak and his class, Shadow Assassin, was especially suited towards stealth assassinations. All of his subordinates, while not advanced class beings, were still peak intermediate class beings and were each of the Assassin class. They were obviously weaker than him, but as a group were not a weak force. His group alone could easily wipe out an entire unit of Knights given the right opportunity. So how could those two stand up to them?

    While the Shadow Assassin wasn''t necessarily wrong in his thought process, much had happened to Aleks and Lenia within a short period of time. Lenia had gone from a peak Intermediate class Knight to a peak advanced class Warlord in a matter of days. Who could ever imagine such a fast pace of advancement? To the common sense of the world, it was impossible. A being like Aleks that had the power of creation at his fingertips was not something anyone had ever seen or heard of at least not among mortals. Perhaps the gods had such power, but was Aleks a god? To anyone who met Aleks, it was apparent he was not for he didn''t seem to possess the divinity of a god at least not on the surface.

    With Aleks and Lenia having increased their personal strength to a whole new level, Aleks was filled with absolute confidence in not only being able to take care of the assassins, but also of the Paladin and his fellow knights. He had already been confident, but his new power and abilities made it a foregone conclusion. Not only that, but his new ability ''Soul Marionnette'' provided him with an opportunity he couldn''t pass up.

    "It appears our guests have arrived."

 Chapter 35 A night to remember 2

    The Church of Murder was a religious organization of assassins, cutthroats and a variety of other notorious individuals. They reveled in chaos, destruction, and death. The larger the scale, the better. Their god Cyric was among the most powerful of gods within the God Nexus of worlds and even existed in multiple pantheons. There were quite a few gods like this and they would even sometimes have different names or their names may be spelled differently depending on the pantheon they belonged to.

    However, on this particular continent of Erlithan, the Church of Murder was relatively weak and didn''t have considerable influence. They had attempted to entrench themselves into the Imperium but because of their chaotic evil nature, it was difficult to grow the church significantly. So in order to obtain power for the god they worshipped, they would often contract themselves out to various powers. The more they killed, the more powerful their god would become because Cyric could siphon part of the Soul Potential in living beings killed by his followers along with the Soul Potential he gained from those who worshipped him.

    The only problem was, because of the weak presence of the Church of Murder within Erlithan, they didn''t have many powerful individuals at their disposal. As a matter of fact, the highest class being within the Church of Murder on the Erlithan continent was of master class and that particular individual was responsible for defending their main underground church within the Imperium. So even though the assassination mission within Andor''s Edge was of utmost importance, they could only afford to send their best advanced class assassin, Lirsan.

    "Lirsan, the target is still in the warehouse and does not appear to be leaving any time soon. This is quite strange though, why would he come here and kill the criminals that were protecting him? Something feels off about this."

    Lirsan along with his ten subordinates had surrounded the warehouse where they had followed Aleks and Lenia to. They didn''t make a move immediately and had spent some time observing the warehouse for any hidden traps or an ambush but found nothing out of the ordinary despite searching wholeheartedly.

    "That one Aleksandros is a strange one but what could those two possibly do? That girl beside him was only a Knight and the target doesn''t seem to possess much strength at all."

    "Do you think he is aware of our presence?"

    "That''s impossible. We specialize in stealth, how could they possibly detect us? When last I met with them I assessed them, neither of them has power that could oppose us."

    Only one of Lirsan''s subordinates was currently visible, the others were already well hidden and waiting for the signal to begin the attack. They each wore black assassin outfits which covered their entire bodies and even without any special skills would be difficult to see in the dark. Their ability to stealth only made it even more difficult to be aware of their presence.

    "Should we move in then?"

    Lirsan observed one last time and considered whether they should wait for the two to come out or move into the warehouse before finally deciding.

    "Let''s move in, but carefully. If you notice anything out of the ordinary, give the signal to retreat. Have number three and four be the first to attack. They will be a distraction, and then I will make my move. If we can kill the target quickly then we can leave this shithole for good. We don''t have much time before that Paladin locates our presence. He is a Nephilim and if close enough will be able to sense our god''s mark on our souls. As long as we kill the target quickly, we can escape without any worries. Alright, give the signal."

    Lirsan''s subordinate lifted up his veil completely covering his face and made a few hand gestures before swiftly moving through the dark towards the warehouse. All of the assassin approached with utmost haste, some entering from windows along the roof of the warehouse while others found different entrances. They were skilled and their movements were swift and silent.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    If their target had been a normal enemy, there would have been no way to detect the assassins but Aleks was observing the entire area with his ''Astral Projection'' and had even heard the conversation between Lirsan and his subordinate.

    In the limited light, Lenia leaned against one of the half empty crates not far from where Aleks sat. Lirsan found the scene to be rather strange. Weren''t they being a little bit too indifferent about their situation? Even if he thought they weren''t expecting him to target them, they were still being hunted by the Paladin and his knights. Lirsan began to feel a little hesitant and was considering whether he should call the attack off or not.

    ''I''m under strict orders to clean up all loose ends but this situation is too strange. No, if we don''t take care of this now things will become difficult.''

    Lirsan made his decision to attack and made the signal to begin the operation.

    Suddenly, two precise swift movements flashed out of the shadows near where Aleks was sitting. Two assassins entirely garbed in black made their move bearing down on Aleks and attempting to cut him down. They both struck, their daggers glistening in the little light that was present and a dark glow abruptly illuminated the surface of the daggers. This was intended to be a fatal strike with deadly accuracy and speed.

    However, the two who were expecting to feel their daggers entering the target strangely met no resistance and the two quickly jumped back in surprise once more entering into the shadows of the warehouse. Aleks who was sitting patiently in his seat had a bored expression and appeared almost as if he hadn''t even noticed the sudden attack on his life.

    Lenia was shocked by the sudden movement and though she hadn''t detected the assassins who stealthily attacked, once they made their move she quickly became aware of them. She removed her longsword from her sheathe and rushed towards Aleks''s side but remained silent.

    "Why hide in the shadows? Can''t you see I''m sitting here patiently waiting for you. Come on out, no need to fear someone weak such as me."

    Aleks''s words were lazily spoken and he motioned towards a darkened corner of the warehouse where Lirsan had been hiding while preparing to make his move. Aleks was looking directly at his hiding spot which sent chills down his back.

    ''Is he able to see me? How!? That''s impossible.''

    "I know you''re there, no point hiding now."

    With those words, Lirsan was now certain that his target could detect him and had probably detected his subordinates when they attacked as well. He couldn''t understand how the target had avoided their attack though. He couldn''t feel any power emanating from Aleks and he couldn''t sense any movement or ability used. The only guesses he could make was that either the assassins missed or Aleks had some special magical item in his possession.

    "Hmph.. since you found me out, I suppose there is no need to remain hidden here. Have you accepted your death then?"

    Lirsan moved away from his hiding place and entered the very outskirts of the torch light. He was barely visible but both Aleks and Lenia could now make out his shadowy form with the little light that was present.

    "I accepted my death long ago. Unfortunately, I''m still alive but now that you are here why not stay a while? I will have Lenia entertain you."

    "Hah, that girl? Do you think just because you put a sword in her hand and steel on her body that she poses a threat to me? I am a Shadow assassin, a knight might as well be butter before my knives."

    Aleks chuckled while continuing to remain seated. Lenia had moved carefully in front of Aleks and stood in her battle stance with a shield in one hand and her longsword in the other. She had a vicious expression on her face but she was still suppressing her aura in order to fool the enemy. There wasn''t much difference between the two in terms of level and both were an advanced class but the assassin was still under the impression that Lenia was just a knight. She was only able to suppress her natural aura because she hadn''t yet entered combat with the enemy and they had been too fixated on targeting Aleks.

    "Lenia, you haven''t yet had an opportunity to test your new strength. Kill him."

    "Yes master!" Shouted Lenia before activating her abilities, "Warlord''s Aura! Knight''s Aura!"

    Two powerful aura''s blasted outwards from Lenia''s body releasing a bit of pressure which shocked Lirsan. He could feel that she had power on par with him and she was not as weak as he initially thought.

    "What!? How could this be? She was only a Knight mere days ago!? Dammit, it doesn''t matter! Kill them, now!"

 Chapter 36 A night to remember 3

    Lirsan''s ten assassin subordinates simultaneously jumped out of their hiding spots and rushed towards Aleks in an attempt to kill him. Despite the fact that ten assassins had used their abilities in order to kill Aleks, none of their attempts to take his life seemed to bear fruit. He continued to sit while ignoring them completely and all their attacks couldn''t penetrate his body. They frantically searched for an opening and the scene became almost comical as Aleks visibly yawned.

    Lenia ignored them completely and rushed towards Lirsan who was also emanating an aura of power of his own. She didn''t have the luxury of being complacent as her opponent was on an equal level as her. Their battle soon became ferocious as Lenia used her shield to block the assassins attacks while attempting to strike at him with her sword. His swift movements made it difficult for her to target him but he couldn''t do much damage to her because of her high defense.

    It was becoming a battle of attrition between the two of them and Lirsan was beginning to feel anxious. He never expected to be in this kind of situation and knew that he had lost his chance to kill Aleks. An assassin''s advantage was in attacking without being seen. Now that he had lost that advantage his only hope was that his subordinates could kill their target as quickly as possible. However, they didn''t seem to be able to do any damage at all to Aleks which confused him all the more.

    "I suppose that''s enough. We still have more fools to take care of this evening! Soul Marionette!"

    Strange ethereal strings that only Aleks could see sprung from his body and whipped towards the ten assassins that had tried to kill him. They wrapped around the assassins causing them some initial shock and pain before they found their consciousness beginning to shatter. They cried out in anguish but there was nothing they could do. Their consciousness had been completely obliterated and the ten now stood firmly at attention like puppets on a string.

    Aleks finally stood and walked forward towards where Lenia and Lirsan were still engaged in battle. Lirsan had felt a strange power from the direction of Aleks but he was too preoccupied with Lenia to notice exactly what Aleks did.

    "Lenia, it is time to end this. Fall back."

    Lenia pushed Lirsan''s dagger back with her shield and she slowly moved back towards Aleks with her shield at the ready giving Lirsan a chance to finally notice that his subordinates were no longer attacking Aleks.

    "What the hell are you fools doing!? Kill him I said! We must hurry!"

    Aleks chuckled once more, "Oh, they won''t be following your commands anymore. They belong to me now."

    With a wave of Aleks''s hand, the ten assassins quickly surrounded Lirsan before he could react. He was beginning to feel a sense of dread and his eyes furtively glanced around looking for an escape path. With his abilities, he felt he could easily escape their encirclement but before he could make a move Aleks raised his arms and opened his mouth wide beneath the mask.

    "Banshee''s Wail!"

    An eerie shrieking sound exploded from Aleks''s throat. The shrieks were innumerable and ghastly as visible wraiths violently poured out of Aleks''s body. Taking the full blow of the Banshee''s Wail, Lirsan had no means to resist. His willpower was completely eroded and he became paralyzed in fear while gripping his face roughly through his mask. He felt as if the bowls of the nine hells had opened right in front of his eyes sending him into an uncontrollable panic of extreme fear.

    Without the ability to move and no longer aware of his surroundings, Lirsan remained gripping his face unable to even cry out in fear. He couldn''t move his body at all and his senses no longer gave him any sense of awareness. He was a sitting duck, completely and utterly immobilized.

    Aleks made a simple gesture and the ten assassin marionette''s slashed towards Lirsan, each of them piercing his body with their daggers simultaneously killing him without any effort. Lenia finally relaxed her body but she was breathing heavily from the fighting. Aleks walked slowly towards Lirsan''s body which had slumped to the floor after having his body pierced by the ten marionettes. He knelt down over the body and placed his hand over Lirsan''s chest. An ethereal glow entered his body from Aleks''s hand and Lirsan once more gained new life.

    "Rise puppet, we have work to do."

    "Yes master." The puppet replied, his wounds had already begun to visibly close and he stood up without any trouble.

    Lenia just watched from the side not wanting to interrupt Aleks as she slowly regained her calm and relaxed her muscles. Her body had already begun to heal and her vitality was slowly returning to her.

    "Lenia, you did well."

    Even though Lenia couldn''t see Aleks''s face, she could feel the warmth in his words and imagined that he must be smiling at her. Her face was already flushed from fighting but she could feel her cheeks warming up more.

    "Thank you master! I tried my best!"

    "You did excellent. Your battle prowess is admirable and your reflexes and reaction time was befitting your level and power. I am happy with your performance."

    Lenia clutched the hilt of her sword firmly while holding it at her side and she smiled with excitement at his praise.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "What now master?"

    "The Paladin and his knights were already searching for us throughout the district and he should have been able to detect the assassins. Now that I have used my power, he is definitely on his way here. We should prepare to welcome them but this time we need to be a little more careful. We should have my puppet and the marionettes ambush them. After that, we make our move. I don''t have enough SP to make all of the knights into marionettes immediately so we should whittle their numbers down a bit. It would be a simple matter to kill them all with ''Banshee''s Wail'' but I have a very important use for them!"

    Lenia looked at Aleks curiously with her head tilted slightly to the side and asked, "What do you plan to do with them Aleks?"

    "You should know that the gods and their kind, they receive power through the potential in their worshipper''s souls. This isn''t the only way as there are some exceptions to this, but Tihr has a huge presence here. I want to remove that presence, even if only temporarily. However, that isn''t enough! I want to hurt him and drive his followers away! Even if it is only a trickle, it is worth it! I will turn as many as those knights as I can into marionettes and I will make that half blooded angelic scum into a puppet and then I will send them all into the Cathedral of Tihr and massacre everyone in it! All those who were sick or injured during the riots who are still being healed or resting there, all the priests, clergymen, clerics and knights. They will all die while crying out to their brothers, not understanding why their own friends and protectors are killing them mercilessly!"

    Aleks began to laugh wickedly, "What do you think their faces will be like Lenia when they see the ones who are supposed to be protecting them, killing them instead? When they start to burn down their own Cathedral and killed the helpless, will they lose faith in their god? I will blow up that entire building and leave nothing but ashes and the dead! Then I will consume all of their souls before leaving this wretched place!"

    Lenia observed her master laughing and felt chills, "I don''t really get it master but is it really necessary to kill all those people?"

    Aleks calmed himself and glanced towards Lenia before saying in a harsh tone, "I would burn down the entire city if I could! But, we don''t have the time. The Federation of lords will definitely call back some of their powerhouses to restore order to the city so we must leave before then. We can''t afford to fight the entire country, not yet anyway."

    "Puppet, take these marionettes with you and set up an ambush outside. Keep yourselves hidden and once the Paladin arrives with his knights you are to attack and kill as many of them as you can. The marionettes won''t last long but you should be able to wipe out a number of them if you strike swiftly and stealthily. As for the rest, leave them to me. I will take care of that Paladin personally. I need to test out all my new abilities after all."

 Chapter 37 A night to remember 4

    The continent of Erlithan was one of the newly developed continents in the God Nexus. The Nexus itself had many continents spanning their world some of which were larger than others. The origin of these continents was the essence of the assimilated worlds that the God Nexus incorporated into their sphere of influence.

    As such, among the many continents, Erlithan was the least developed and had only been settled for a few thousand years. This allowed many civilizations to rise but overall their strength and development was inferior to the other continents who had a much longer history.

    Because of their relatively shallow history, the power levels of the citizens who lived on Erlithan were as a whole below that of other continents and the number of beings who rose beyond advanced was far less. There were of course still numerous beings above the advanced class but the number was small in comparison. This meant that the continent of Erlithan was ripe for the gods and their ilk to harvest.

    Tihr, the god of Justice, had a lot of influence on the continent of Erlithan and for as long as anyone remembered it had always been this way. His cathedrals and churches were spread out throughout many cities and while he didn''t have a presence everywhere, his presence was one of the strongest on the continent. Despite this, there was no end to the competition and rivalry among the gods of different pantheons and even within their own for the souls of worshippers.

    With Tihr''s influence within the republics, it was a common sight to see the Knights of Tihr throughout the city of Andor''s Edge as well as the other city states belonging to the Federation. There were a number of orders which were like sub organizations within the Church of Tihr. These orders were all united under the church but might have their own individual philosophy or purpose that conformed with the guidelines of the church. In times of trouble, these orders would be placed under the command of a Marshall.

    In a more developed region, those chosen to be Marshalls would normally be at least of Master class. However, while the Church of Tihr had a number of Master class beings and even a few Legendary beings, they were currently stationed along the border with the Imperium. Many of their elite knights had also been sent there. On the surface, the conflict between the two nations may seem to be secular in nature but in reality most wars on the continent were heavily influenced by the gods and even devils.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    With a lack of manpower, Paladin Arcurio was placed in charge of the church forces in Andor''s Edge. Even though he hadn''t yet advanced to a master class, he was a Nephilim who was a peak Paladin of extraordinary strength. Even against an opponent with a master class, he may still come out victorious. He was also well respected among his subordinates and had a knack for command so it was only natural for him to be placed in that role with the current situation.

    Paladin Arcurio wasn''t actually a native of Erlithan and had requested to be stationed there due to discrimination he faced among the upper echelons of the Church of Tihr because of his mixed blood. He was looked down on by full blooded angels and had no real hope of advancement and so he left for Erlithan with the hope of proving himself. He had strived for a long time to grow in power and was very close to advancing after many years of hard work and faith.

    The only blight on his near perfect career on Erlithan was the heretic which had almost taken his life.

    "This time he will die for sure! I will not be careless."

    Paladin Arcurio gritted his teeth with determination as he rode his horse through the darkened streets of the commercial district leading towards the warehouses located at the riverfront. The district proper was well lit with many magically lit lamps but the area where the warehouses were located did not have as good coverage. This particular area didn''t see much traffic at night and so it wasn''t necessary to build as many lamps and for the sake of cutting costs not many had been built.

    "Don''t worry. We have brought an entire company of Knights and there are even ten of us Knight Lords present, how could the heretic possibly escape?"

    Arcurio only shook his head, "Sir Kith, you must not underestimate that evil being. I underestimated him the last time and it almost cost me my life. You may think it is overkill to bring this many Knights with us but we must complete this mission. It was not easy baiting the heretic to come to this city and if not for the looming war, it never would have even gotten to this point. What rotten luck he has."

    "You were placed in command so I will trust your judgement. Let us hurry then and finish this mess so we can return to the Cathedral. The stink of this place is almost unbearable."

    Arcurio snorted at his comment. Many of the Knights disdained walking through certain parts of the city and spent most of their days in the more pleasant areas. They had long since considered themselves above the peasants.

    Arcurio suddenly came to a halt, "Something is strange. Until a moment ago I could feel the influence of Cyric, but now it''s gone. Ah! It''s him! I can feel the heretic''s presence, we must hurry!"

    Arcurio motioned and the knights picked up their pace. Arcurio rode at their head and led the company of knights deeper into the district where light was beginning to become even more scarce. The ten Knight Lords rode directly behind him with the knights following closely behind. Even though they picked up their pace, they still had to ride carefully and soon the only light was the light of their own torches.

    A scream broke out among the knights in the rear which startled those up front. Arcurio pulled on the reins of his horse and shouted, "We''re under attack!"

    Before he could say another word a figure flashed past him and struck Sir Kith knocking him off his horse.

    "Dammit! Assassins! Quickly dismount! Shields up!"

    Arcurio jumped down off his horse and immediately emanated a holy aura of power which spread to the knights around him empowering them. The knights quickly assembled and raised their shields as loud clanging sounds reverberated throughout the area. They were under attack by a hail of crossbow bolts from multiple directions.

    Arcurio rushed over to Sir Kith in order to help him to his feet.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Bastard got me pretty good. Pierced right through the side of my armor."

    "Hold on, let me heal you."

    Arcurio pressed his hand on Sir Kith and a light glow sprung forth from his hand healing some of Sir Kith''s vitality.

    "Lay on hands is sure useful, I should have become a Paladin myself."

    "Enough with the talk, we need to quickly handle this situation. Take a squad of knights in that direction and ferret the assassins out."

    "Will do!"

    Sir Kith ordered a squad of Knights to follow him and rushed off in one of the directions the bolts came from. Arcurio then ordered two more of the Knight Lords to each take a squad and head in different directions.

    "Where the hell did these assassins come from? That heretic has more tricks up his sleeves than anyone else. The rest of you, follow me now! Shields up! Don''t let any of those bolts get through!"

    With the threat of ranged attack, the knights followed the lead of Arcurio as they marched with their shields at the ready closer to the warehouse that he had sensed the heretic from. The attack from the assassins had lessened but there was still the occasional bolt flying from random directions keeping the knights from being too careless.

    It wasn''t long before the column of advancing knights reached the warehouse where two solitary figures were currently standing side by side waiting for their arrival.

    "Sir, there are two people up ahead."

    "That''s the bastard, we will kill him this time for sure! Men Charge!"

    The knights no longer hesitated and charged straight towards Aleks who was calmly standing in the open night air. Lenia moved to the front of Aleks and raised her sword and shield as if a wall standing in front of Aleks to protect him.

    "Come! Come to your deaths! ''Soul Marionette!''" Aleks suddenly shouted raising his arms.

    His body began to fluctuate with a strange power that one could only feel but not see. Only Aleks could see the ethereal and vibrating strings that burst out of his body extending into hundreds of tendril like arms which whipped towards the charging knights. The strings immediately grasped on to the intermediate class knights causing them to spasm briefly before their eyes dimmed and they no longer had their own consciousness.

    The Knight Lords weren''t affected by this and they continued to rush straight towards Lenia unaware of what had happened to the knights following them.

    Lenia stood firmly in front of her master, her determination firm.

    "Warlord''s Aura! Knight''s Aura!"

    Her two aura''s burst forth filling her with increased PHY ATK and PHY DEF. She readied her shield in front of her and rested her longsword on top of the shield facing the incoming enemies. Her eyes were filled with her intent to kill.

 Chapter 38 A night to remember 5

    Seven Knight Lords under the command of Paladin Arcurio came charging towards Lenia who was standing firmly in front of Aleks. She could sense their level of power and knew that all seven were inferior to her but together they would still pose quite the threat. However, she had no need to fear because she knew her master could easily kill them if he wanted to. She didn''t hesitate to make her move. Taking one firm step forward, she put all her strength into a ''Shield Bash'' which slammed into the foremost Knight Lord who was motioning to strike with his sword, sending him reeling to the side and momentarily stunned.

    This gave Lenia an opportunity to stab forward, activating her ''Penetrating Strike'' ability which pierced straight through the chestplate of another Knight Lord injuring him severely. The Knight Lords halted their charge realizing their opponent was stronger than them and they decided to surround her carefully. They had no idea the Knights behind them had already been put under Aleks''s control and they were caught completely unaware when the Knights behind them charged at them and attacked without warning.

    They could no longer care about Lenia and were struggling to hold back the Knights who were swarming them. Paladin Arcurio who was initially watching at the rear with a calm expression was shocked when he realized his own men were fighting each other.

    "What are you fools doing? Kill the heretic! Damn, they must be under some kind of effect but how is he able to control so many of my men?"

    Arcurio spent no more than a moment considering before rushing to act. He shouted in anger and his wings which were previously hidden, sprung out of his body. His body began to glow with holy light and he flapped his wings rapidly, quickly rising from the ground and overlooked the battle below. His Knight Lords were falling one by one and his anger began to boil out of control.

    "You bastard! I will send you to the nine hells! May your soul burn eternally in the seventh circle of hell!"

    Paladin Arcurio bent his body forward bringing his arms to his chest and then he suddenly burst forth sending sharp feathers flying everywhere towards the Knights that were under Aleks''s control below. Several feathers also flew towards Lenia and Aleks but Lenia blocked them all with her shield. The Knights that had been turned into Marionettes became pincushions and fell to the floor. Paladin Arcurio looked down with a smug expression seemingly pleased with his abilities effectiveness.

    However, he couldn''t enjoy his victory for long because the Marionettes began to twitch and the feathers that had pierced them began to fly out of their bodies and they stood once more. The Marionettes rose up like the undead causing Arcurio to feel a hint of fear.

    "What are these things? Are they undead? I don''t sense the aura of a necromancer on the heretic. Something is very strange. I have to do something, let me see if the Divine power bestowed on me by my god Tihr is effective!"

    Once more Arcurio began to glow with holy light but this time it spread to his sword which he raised pointing it straight into the sky. The silhouette of divine flames poured out of the sword''s tip giving the sword the appearance of a divine lance of holy flames. Arcurio slammed the lance like sword downward sending holy flames crashing down on the marionettes burning several them into ashes.

    "Hah! Holy Smite works! Now I will make you pay for taking the lives of my men. Die heretic!"

    Paladin Arcurio swooped down with his wings beating ferociously in an attempt to strike Lenia down but before he could approach, a dark shadowy figure jumped from somewhere just out sight and launched a sneak attack on Arcurio. He was somehow able to dodge the attack but this forced him back. Standing next to Lenia was the former Shadow assassin which had become Aleks''s puppet.

    "You are that assassin, one of Cyric''s pawns! Why are you aiding that heretic? Our gods may be at odds with each other but this is a separate matter."

    "Don''t waste your words Paladin. This assassin is also under my control and soon, so shall you be!"

    Aleks laughed with confidence while pointing straight at Arcurio who was still suspended in the sky not far from the ground.

    "Paladin Arcurio!"

    Someone called out from the rear and Arcurio turned to see the remaining Knight Lords and Knights that he had previously sent after the assassins returning. Some of them had died and there were only half the original group remaining.

    "Quickly Sir Kith, we must kill that heretic before he can cause any more deaths. Those Knights and the assassins are somehow under his control but Tihr''s divine power seems effective against them as if they were undead. Use the grace bestowed upon you by Tihr to kill them before they overwhelm us!"

    "What kind of evil being is he?"

    Sir Kith gasped realizing the effect of such a terrible power.

    "Enough with this farce."

    Aleks gently pushed Lenia to the side and stepped out in front.

    "It is time that you learn what true power is. It is not one given by your so called gods, but the terrifying might that resides in the soul!"

    A ghastly terrifying power exploded outwards from Aleks''s body. Although Paladin Arcurio and the others had no idea what power Aleks had used but they could feel an immense pressure bearing down on them causing them to feel fear.

    ''No, how can this be. What is this power? I am a Paladin of Tihr! Nothing can make me feel fear!''

    Giant ''Soul Tendrils'' rose out of Aleks''s body stretching into huge tentacles which if anyone could see, looked like the arms of an enormous octopus. The tendrils whipped out violently and flew straight towards Paladin Arcurio who was still floating above the ground. Even though Arcuriou couldn''t see the tendrils which were fast approaching, he felt an unearthly pressure and an urgent sense of danger.

    "I have never felt such evil power! Oh greater god Tihr, grant me the blessings of your Aegis!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Arcurio called out in his mind a prayer to Tihr and burned all of his divine might in order to manifest a holy power which shrouded him in a seemingly impervious shining shield. The ''Soul Tendrils'' reached Arcurio and whipped towards him striking the holy shield that had surrounded him causing an extreme blowback of energy.

    What is this shield? It must be a divine ability granted to him by Tihr. Damn that god for interfering once again! I will not believe that I can''t break this power, I will pour enough SP into my ability to drown him in it!"

    Aleks summoned up more of his power, pouring a huge amount of the Soul Potential he had harvested into his ability. The Tendrils continued to whip ferociously at the barrier protecting Arcurio who while uninjured, could feel the violent strike of each tendril as it crashed into his holy shield. After pouring in almost triple the amount of SP compared to Arcurio''s vitality, almost 6000 SP, the tendrils finally smashed into the barrier breaking it and wrapped around Arcurio who began to scream in terror. His life force was quickly devoured and his body fell from the sky like a falling angel.

    On the ground, Lenia and the assassin puppet led the marionette knights and overwhelmed the Knight Lords and Knights that were under Arcurio''s command. Only the Knight Lords had a way to deal with the marionettes but Lenia and the assassin puppet made quick work of them while the marionettes slaughtered the other Knights. It wasn''t long before the night was quiet once more and only Lenia''s deep breathing could be heard.

    Aleks walked slowly towards the deceased Paladin and devoured the souls of all the dead as he approached. Even the assassin puppet''s soul was no longer of use and was devoured replenishing a portion of the SP he had consumed to kill the Paladin.

    Aleks stood over the former Paladin and kneeled down. He placed his hand on the Paladin''s chest.

    "You will serve me now and bring terror to your former comrades until I no longer have a use for you. It''s a shame that I can only do this much though. Oh how I long to strangle Tihr''s neck if such a thing is possible. Well, for now, I will settle with his followers. Rise my puppet!"

    Aleks''s power poured into Paladin Arcurio''s corpse and the corpse was visibly restored to its peak appearance without any signs that he had fought in a battle.

    "Master, what are your orders?"

    "You are to lead the marionettes into the Cathedral of Tihr. Do not give away your intentions. First slaughter the remaining defenders of the Cathedral and then kill as many as you can. Have some of the marionettes blow up the cathedral. I only need a few surviving ones to harvest the souls of the dead and bring them to me. Leave a few survivors so that word can spread that Tihr is slaughtering his own people!"

 Chapter 39 A city left in chaos at his parting

    A light mist rolled over the city streets mingling with the light of lamp posts causing a rainbow of colors to manifest along the relatively quiet city streets. The night had begun to pass turning to day and the sun had just begun to rise over the horizon. There were those who walked the city streets at all hours of the day but there were relatively few at this time.

    So the sight of many Knights marching towards the Cathedral of Tihr caused the few people who were nearby to quickly disappear from the area. There was a certain ferocity and murderous aura to the Knights that caused fear in those who saw them. Even the few guard patrols kept a wide berth choosing not to go anywhere near this particular group of knights. Even they were not necessarily safe from questioning and being accused of heretical crimes against the gods if they were to anger the Knights of Tihr.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The former Paladin Arcurio stood at their head and the Knights who were no longer alive, but just mere puppets followed closely behind him. Through the Paladins eyes, a strange and eerie light glowed from within them peering at the Cathedral which was visible in the distant cityscape, well above the tips of the largest of the cities buildings. It stood tall amidst the sea of wood and stone, majestic and proud much like their lofty and prestigious position high above the common folk. It was truly enormous and beautifully constructed in a grand gothic style with a huge bell tower and wonderfully artistic glass paned windows that emitted a seemingly holy light.

    The column of Knights led by the Paladin puppet soon made their way across a large bridge which crossed over the northern arm of the Ander River connecting the Trade District with the upper district known as the Lord''s District. It was here that the Cathedral, government facilities, Lord''s mansions and also the Lord''s Park were all located. The Cathedral was situated right at the entrance of the district so that the common citizens of the city could worship at the temple or seek medical attention there without disturbing the nobles living within the district. The government facilities and Lord''s mansions were further north separated by a large 600 acre park where many of the members of the nobility spent their days in leisure.

    At this time of the morning however, not many people were outside and even if they were no one would suspect that the returning Knights were no longer truly alive. As they approached the entrance to the Cathedral, they were greeted by Knights who were guarding outside the entrance. These Knights didn''t suspect a thing greeting the Paladin puppet with respect and deference.

    Aleks, who was inhabiting the puppet with his ''Astral Soul'' ability, gave out a simple command, "Kill."

    The marionettes acted immediately and quickly dispatched the Knights on guard who were caught completely by surprise.

    "Go!" The Paladin puppet motioned forward with his command and the marionettes quickly streamed into the Cathedral.

    Soon, the screams of hapless victims and the occasional explosion resounded throughout the Cathedral halls. The once mighty Paladin waited silently before unsheathing his blade and entering the Cathedral, painting its hallowed halls red with blood.

    __________________________________________

    Lenia observed her master who was seated in a meditative position while she stood on guard. His eyes were closed, he was somewhere distant. They had already moved away from the warehouse where they had fought with the Knights of Tihr. It was an old abandoned residence somewhere in the slums of the city across the southern river crossing. This was where the poorer denizens of the city lived that had not yet become homeless.

    "It''s done. There were easily a couple of thousand people in total within the Cathedral, although most were just injured or recovering citizens. I watched the Cathedral collapse from the explosions through my puppet''s eyes. The puppet should return to us soon with the harvest of soul potential, we just need to wait here for a bit. With this, Tihr''s church will certainly make a move. They underestimated us greatly this time but we can''t become complacent. They will send more powerful individuals after us and we will not be safe within the Republic."

    Lenia pursed her lips, "If what you say is true master, where will we go next?"

    Aleks smiled beneath the mask and stood up straight. He eyed Lenia carefully and nodded his head with satisfaction.

    "It seems that your consciousness and mind have just about finished developing properly. Come here, let me take a look at you."

    Lenia walked to Aleks''s side without hesitation and stood in front of him with full attention. Aleks approached her, cupping her head in his hands and he turned her head from side to side, numbers and symbols flashed across his retina and mask. Some of it Lenia understood and some of it was a mystery to her.

    "Good. Going forward it seems you will be of great help to me. You are still relatively ignorant of the world around you which limits your capabilities but this is something you will gain through experience and with time. You have become more eloquent and less clumsy and your battle capabilities have also improved greatly. All in all, excellent growth and improvement. Despite my many lifetimes, I was never much of a war strategist. In my original life I spent the majority of my life with my nose in a book so to speak and even in the many lives I was reincarnated into, they were mostly terrible experiences. I very rarely lived past my teenage years, I think the oldest I ever made it to was in my early twenties but even in those lifetimes my experiences were few. Worst of all is that as time goes by, many of the memories that I had retained previously seem to be slipping away from me."

    Lenia listened as her master spoke while he checked over her body. While she couldn''t exactly understand everything he was saying, she got the gist of his meaning. He desired for her to be his right arm, to be his commander and lead his future armies into battle. Lenia was created for just such a purpose, but she realized she was still somewhat inadequate because of her lack of experience.

    "Done, everything looks good. I have analyzed your status and body condition. Everything seems as it should and I can now rely on you more in the future. I will certainly require your assistance in the many trials to come. It is time for us to leave this place. Once the puppet arrives and I absorb the soul potential housed within it, we need to acquire a horse and carriage as well as some new puppets to aid us in leaving the city. After what we did here, security is going to be tight and it is guaranteed that they will recall some of their powerful beings on the border with the Imperium to ensure order here."

    _____________________________________________

    The destruction of the Cathedral of Tihr sent shockwaves throughout the city. They had already suffered from one bloody night of chaos and rioting which had left an indelible mark upon the people of the city. Now with the destruction of the Cathedral, many felt fear and trepidation and a sense of foreboding for the future to come.

    With tensions already high due to conflict with the Imperium, this only put the people of the city more on edge. Due to the events, the city guard seemed woefully inadequate to handle the situation and the Lord''s guard was mobilized to control the situation. The early morning saw the mobilization of the thousand strong Lord''s guard as well as the few thousand city guards which were currently on patrol throughout the city. Martial law was declared and a curfew was put into effect.

    None of this concerned Aleks however. He was currently sitting with Lenia within a luxurious carriage pulled by four horses that Lenia had procured for him as soon as the market opened that day. The carriage was being accompanied by a squad of Lord''s guardsmen that Aleks had turned into puppets. Even though the city had mostly been shut down and no one was allowed in or out of the city, there were always exceptions. Those with enough power, wealth, and influence could still move freely.

    With an entire squad of Lord''s guardsmen escorting Aleks''s carriage, the city guardsmen at the southern gate of the city quickly allowed the carriage through the gates. They didn''t ask too many questions and only a few words were exchanged between the Lord''s guard officer escorting Aleks and the city guardsmen at the gate. Those who had the authority to be escorted by Lord''s guardsmen were definitely powerful people and hindering anyone with such authority would only cause them to be punished and so they easily let the carriage through.

    Both Aleks and Lenia were silent within the carriage. Aleks often drifted in silence in his own world, usually preoccupied by his thoughts and the memories he still retained. Strangely enough, many of the memories from his original lifetime were relatively clear, but those from his many reincarnations were beginning to drift away from him.

    Aleks pulled the curtain covering the window of the carriage slightly to the side and watched as the carriage passed through the city gate. Another luxurious carriage was making its way into the city from the outside which immediately caught Aleks''s eye. Any carriage coming into the city at this point must have someone of great importance within.

    The carriage also had curtains covering the window hiding the passenger inside but he noticed that the curtain of this carriage was also slightly pulled open allowing the one within to get a glimpse of the outside. At that moment, as his carriage passed the other he noticed a glint from the sun reflecting off the window of the carriage. This blocked his sight for a moment and he almost missed seeing the one looking outwards from within the other carriage.

    It was only for a moment, but in his eyes were beautiful golden locks of hair and bright sapphire eyes that seemed to glow with an ephemeral light. Those eyes and that visage, it reminded him greatly of his sister who had died. She had been young then, and so he could only guess how she might have changed as she grew older. If she had lived she would be eighteen, just two years younger than Aleks himself in his current body.

    "It can''t be. My sister is dead, but that young lady¡­ she seems so familiar, could it be?"

    Aleks could only question himself inwardly. He only had a momentary glimpse, but he couldn''t shake that feeling of familiarity.

    "What''s wrong?" Lenia asked, noticing her master''s strange reaction.

    "Nothing¡­. It''s nothing."

    Aleks closed the curtain, but he was somewhat shaken. He leaned back in his seat and tried his best to recall the events that happened when his sister died. He hadn''t had the chance to truly confirm her death because he had lost consciousness after his power exploded forth from his body. At the time, they were also being chased by many soldiers and Brock had to leave quickly with him after he lost consciousness. In the end, he had only assumed based on what he saw that his sister died.

    "Could it be that she is still alive? There is no turning back at this point. Not for something which could have been a trick of the mind."

    Aleks shook his head, he couldn''t turn back now. Powerful enemies would soon be coming to this place and he had to leave for his own safety.

    "But if she''s still alive¡­"

    No matter how much he wanted to, he couldn''t quite shake her memory from his heart. Perhaps he hadn''t completely and entirely lost his humanity just yet.

 Chapter 40 Moksha

    A lone figure sat in a meditative pose with legs crossed on a strangely shaped golden throne.The figure appeared to be a lean, lightly robed man with a crown that bore an image of the tree of life fit snug against his brow, and rising slightly above his head.The palm of one of his hands rested in the other atop his legs, and his eyes were tightly closed.

    The base of the throne looked much like the upper body of an elephant with two elephant heads, one on the left and right. A leafy pagoda rose upwards out of the back of the two headed elephant as if it were reaching for the sky. An occasional breeze stirred the golden leaves making it seem as if the entire structure were a moment in time rather than an inanimate throne.

    There was no sound in this place and it was devoid of color and presence. It was as if it were a place of both arousing life and listless death. The man who sat in silent meditation was releasing a powerful pressure and was clearly the center of this place and gave off an impression of absolute prominence within the empty expanse.

    A deep and over exaggerated sigh shattered the empty silence.

    "That cursed one found it. This has allowed him to break free from the cycle of reincarnation. His soul is no longer a cog in its wheel, but he still has a long path ahead of him. Oh, how I grow weary of this endless and bitter loneliness. When our world came to be, right in the beginning, the Origin had consciousness. By creating its first life, it established the order and structure of this world. I was one such life, chosen to be a custodian of this infinite wheel and here I have remained for all that time. What was once bliss, an escape from cruel reality, has now become my torment."

    The man seated in a meditative pose spoke with his eyes remaining closed. His words were filled with deep lamentation as if he were grieving the end of all things.

    "Someone comes."

    A crushing sound reverberated through the empty space sounding much like the sound a drop of water makes when falling into the sea, only magnified infinitely. It didn''t seem to bother the man who was the only visible life within the void.

    "Enter."

    His voice was not much more than a whisper but its power echoed growing louder until the border of this domain shattered like glass, opening into a dark space. There an immensely handsome and golden heroic figure floated proudly with gleaming divine armor, and a laurel crown. Twelve golden immense wings protruded from his back giving him an aura of majesty and power that was not any less than the man seated in a meditative position on his throne.

    "Moksha."

    "Tihr."

    Tihr flew swiftly into the void like domain until he was floating right before Moksha who had yet to open his eyes.

    "Do you ever move? Or is it necessary for you to remain still?"

    "I am the cycle of life, death, and rebirth. I am ever moving and ever still. Why have you come?"

    Tihr glanced briefly around the space, it was empty as he knew it would be but he looked nonetheless.

    "You know exactly why I''ve come, why play these games?"

    "Indeed."

    "If you had done your work properly, things would never have come to this!" Tihr spoke barely containing his anger.

    "I already told you, there was no way to know what would happen putting him into the cycle of reincarnation. A soul that possessed part of the Origin of a world would not be so simple, but you insisted. Now, once again, you have come to point fingers? I completed my part of the bargain, it is you that have failed."

    "Hmph! Even if that is the case, it is highly unlikely that he would be able to escape from the cycle as he did! If you had been observing as you should, how could this possibly happen? He has fully removed himself from our clutches and now none of us will be able to sense him with our divine power without descending!"

    Tihr could no longer hide his anger and he abruptly turned around staring off somewhere into the distance.

    "You know what is at stake here Moksha. I truly hope you had nothing to do with him escaping the cycle of reincarnation."

    A boundless pressure surrounded the two as Moksha''s eyes finally opened. His eyes had a rippling pattern and any that looked within might lose their soul. These were the eyes of Samsara and were considered to be one of the most powerful divine artifacts within the god nexus. Tihr could feel the power of those eyes on his back but he remained unafraid with his back to Moksha.

    "You forget yourself Tihr and this body before me is a mere avatar. Even if your main body was here, this is my domain. Here, I am the sole ruler, or have you forgotten?"

    "You know very well exactly why I had to come here with my avatar and not my main body. If not for your carelessness, we would have gained the Origin from that bastard and I would have already advanced to an Elder god, increasing my power. We all could have advanced, and we wouldn''t be in the precarious situation we have found ourselves in. We were so close to achieving our objectives. He would definitely have given up either in this life or the next, but miraculously he somehow survived the curse. Not only that, but he has even escaped the cycle of reincarnation."

    Tihr finally turned and looked straight into Moksha''s eyes. He felt some discomfort but other than that, there appeared to be no negative effects. He raised his divine longsword which he had been holding at his side and pointed it towards the seated god of reincarnation.

    "And you say you have nothing to do with it? That it is mere coincidence? This may only be my avatar, but it still possesses 70% of my power. I have also come here in good faith, and I demand an answer!"

    Moksha''s pupils began to swirl emitting a strange darkness that swept outwards. Even though Tihr stood with his sword pointed at Moksha threateningly, he began to suffer under the pressure emitted by Moksha''s Samsara eyes.

    "Begone."

    Moksha''s word rippled through the void like a hurricane of sound, thundering against Tihr''s avatar. The avatar struggled to resist the power of the Samsara eyes but eventually was blown away towards the fringes of the void and eventually to the outside.

    Only a few words continued to echo through the vast empty space, "This is far from over."

    The Samsara eyes closed and silence reigned once more in the space for a time before Moksha muttered to himself, "Did you think I would care for the scraps you offered me? No, what I seek is much more. My fusion of laws is that of the soul, much like the path of this young one. Perhaps in time when he matures, only then will I be able to reap the harvest of my efforts and finally be free of this place."

    Tihr''s avatar had long been blown outside of Moksha''s domain and couldn''t hear the last words that Moksha muttered. Nonetheless, he didn''t fully trust the the words of Moksha anyway. There was no proof of his accusations and he was only making certain assumptions, but he couldn''t help but feel there was something more going on here.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Originally, Tihr had not wanted to involve any other gods in his plan to obtain the Origin of that world but things had not gone as planned. In the end, he couldn''t avoid others becoming involved and had to share the larger portion of the spoils but he was able to keep some things secret. The existence of Aleksandros and a significant portion of the Origin''s power, only a very few knew about it. One of those was Moksha, who was necessary because of his position as overseer of the cycle of reincarnation. The other was the Devil Sovereign Bhaal, from where the curse originated from which could carry through lifetimes.

    "Tch¡­ That being can''t be trusted but there is nothing that can be done currently. Moksha is one of the original gods of our world and a unique one at that. He has no church, no followers, nothing to hold him down. The only responsibility he has is overseeing the cycle of reincarnation and he gains his power from leeching a very tiny amount of potential from every soul that passes through it. This amount, though small, can''t be ignored because of the vast quantity of souls. In essence, he isn''t necessarily powerful but at the same time he isn''t weak. I thought the Origin of that world would be sufficient to entice him but I am beginning to think his ambitions lie elsewhere."

    After floating in the space outside Moksha''s domain and pondering for a moment, Tihr''s avatar finally disappeared from that space. After some time, he reappeared somewhere else distant.

 Chapter 41 Tihrs ambition

    This time Tihr''s avatar appeared outside the domain of another one of the gods, Mystra. Mystra was the goddess of magic and a long time ally of Tihr, belonging to the same Pantheon and alignment. She was not aware of the plan that Tihr had put into motion long ago, but she was a staunch ally who he could put to good use when necessary. This was of course with the assumption that she was kept in the dark about his true plans.

    It may seem strange that a god of Justice, such as Tihr, would go to such lengths to obtain power but this should not come as a surprise. The gods themselves were once mortals that ascended, and the only thing that truly mattered to them was power. With power, everything else would naturally fall into place. Even amongst allies, there were no eternal friends and they were in fact all competitors with the same goal.

    The barrier that separated Mystra''s domain from the empty void outside was hazy but one could vaguely make out a beautiful and rich world within. Temples and vast luxurious structures as well as the glow of magic was present everywhere. This was Mystra''s home and the center of her power. Most gods possessed such domains which were filled with worshippers they had rewarded with eternal life. They were designed and could be fully altered based on the will of the god whose domain it belonged to.

    These domains would usually fully take on the personality and laws of which their god belonged to. There were very few exceptions to this and even the Devil Sovereigns had their own domains which fully represented the laws for which their power originated from. Their domains were a plane belonging to this God Nexus and were known as the nine hells. Each level of hell was ruled by a Devil Sovereign and each level was uniquely influenced by the laws of its sovereign.

    Moksha was a god that was an exception because he had no worshippers and his domain was just a vast and empty space. He could alter its appearance, but with no living beings to occupy his domain there was no point in altering it. Moksha did have servants, but these were lifeless constructs which helped him manage the cycle of reincarnation. It wasn''t necessary to have structures or even land within his domain and so he kept it as a vast but empty void.

    Once again, Tihr had sent out a pulse of his power as a greeting in order to inform Mystra of his presence. This was a greeting to show there was no ill intent, otherwise if he attempted to force his way into her domain he would have to fight against her defenses. Mystra was also involved currently in the interstellar planar war with her main body and had also left an avatar within her domain to oversee it. Because their main bodies were on separate battlefronts it was easier for their avatars to meet than their main bodies at the current time.

    "Tihr, why have you come?" A beautiful and gentle voice asked suddenly.

    "Can''t I be here just to visit an ally and friend?"

    Mystra''s charming and lovely laugh was her reply.

    "You never come to visit unless you need something."

    "Haha, you know me well. Won''t you invite me in?"

    "Enter."

    "There is something I need your help with, a minor matter really. One of my cathedrals was destroyed¡­"

    __________________________________

    On the border of the Imperium and the Federation is a great and vast lake which has been contested between the two nations for hundreds of years. The lake and its surrounding areas held a wealth of resources and diversity of life. Many hamlets, fishing villages and small docks littered its shores.

    On most days, the lake basked in the warmth of the sun and offered its life giving waters to a myriad of creatures. However, on this day, the sun was clouded over and a deep shrouding mist floated just above its surface. It made it impossible to see further than just a few feet but there was also a strange calm.

    BOOM!

    The lake erupted, water gushing up into the air as something collided with the surface of the lake at speeds beyond sound.

    Through the fog, the sound of crackling electricity and flashing lights quickly approached. A man floated above the surface of the lake with coiling lightning wriggling around his body. He pointed his hand at the location where the collision with the lake had happened and lightning struck instantly at that exact spot.

    "Is she dead?"

    Before the man had even finished his sentence, a flash from his right sped out of the lake towards him.

    "Damn, die already!"

    Electricity coiled around the man floating above the surface of the lake and created a barrier that protected him. The flash was from the glint of blades imbued with powerful magic and the woman he had been hunting struck against his lightning barrier but was pushed back.

    "It won''t be that easy to kill me."

    Lightning lashed out from the man''s body and sparks flew all around the area sending pulses across the lake. Whip like arcs of lightning struck out attempting to lash the shrouded woman, but her speed allowed her to dodge the lightning attacks that had been seeking her life. She constantly blinked in an out of visibility and eventually appeared outside the range of the man''s whip like lightning arcs.

    "Your reputation is much deserved Lightning Emperor Eneran. It seems the rumors of you reaching the peak of Legendary status and touching upon the realm of a Demigod are not far from the truth." Said the shrouded woman in a hoarse and calm voice despite the fierce battle she was engaged in.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The man laughed and replied humbly, "I have only just reached the peak. I am still a long way from becoming a Demigod, Mystra willing. I am far more surprised by you. A Legendary Night Fury, there is only one that I know of who is a member of the Church of Murder. You must be Melisana. I didn''t realize the Church of Murder had sent a Legendary being of such power to this continent. It seems there is much more at stake in this conflict than I thought. Were you also responsible for the assassinations in Andor''s Edge and the chaos caused in the aftermath of that?"

    The woman didn''t respond, she only quietly observed looking for a chance to escape. A battle here was not what she wanted and would only hinder what she came to do. However, she could feel the power of her adversary and knew he wouldn''t let her go so easily.

    "Even if you don''t respond, it''s not as if I can''t figure out a thing or two. The bodies of the assassins were eventually discovered by the authorities of the city and even though their bodies had strangely become withered corpses, it wasn''t difficult to discern that they were assassins belonging to the Church of Murder. If they''re the reason you have attempted to infiltrate the Federation, you might as well as leave. Even if I can''t kill you, I can certainly keep you from taking a step further."

    "Hmph, and what does that have to do with you? You are just one of Mystra''s lackeys. Why are you getting involved in the matters between the Imperium and the Federation? Does Mystra even have a presence in the Federation? As far as I know, you are a long way from home. This matter does not concern you."

    "Tihr and Mystra are allies, so why do you find it so strange that I would be here? The Cathedral of Tihr was recently destroyed and I have come to seek answers. The Legendary beings of the Church of Tihr are currently busy with other matters and so I have come to offer a bit of help in their time of need. Answer my question and I will let you go in peace."

    The woman didn''t want to become embroiled in a fight here and since she had already heard what she needed to know, she decided to acquiesce to his request if it wasn''t burdensome, "Fine, ask me your question."

    "Are you responsible for the destruction of the Cathedral in Andor''s Edge?"

    "No."

    "Fine, then do you know who is responsible?"

    "I don''t know. It''s part of the reason I am here."

    "Are you certain it had nothing to do with you?"

    The woman didn''t reply immediately. The destruction of the Cathedral had nothing to do with her Church. It had never been the objective of the Church of Murder to come into conflict with Tihr directly. They had only been hoping to profit from the chaos of war and expand their influence on the continent. War and death was always good business for the Church of Murder and even if the alignment of the gods they served was on opposing ends, they were still part of the same pantheon.

    There were rules and certain agreements between the gods which could not be easily broken and certain things which were off limits. The destruction of a Cathedral could certainly lead to serious consequences and all out war between the churches. It wasn''t as if things like this had never happened before, but it wasn''t the current will of Cyric, the god of murder and lies.

    However, for some reason a young man''s image suddenly popped up in her mind.

    "I don''t know if this will help you, but there is someone who might be able to provide the answers you seek. Assuming that person is still alive, I was also hoping to find some answers from him."

    "Oh, is that so? Then perhaps we have a common goal."

 Chapter 42 Comprehension and maturity

    Aleks stared out of the window of his carriage as he contemplated his thoughts silently. Lenia was somewhat uncomfortable, but she said nothing, not wishing to disturb her master from his thoughts. They had been traveling by carriage for almost a week and most of the time there had been an awkward silence between the two. Or at the least, Lenia was beginning to feel awkward because of the silence.

    The carriage was expensive and had a variety of enchantments placed on it which made it both comfortable to sit within and soundproof to the outside. This meant that the only sound that could currently be heard was the sound of their breathing and the occasional sound caused by Lenia''s fidgeting. There were some guards that were escorting them that had been hired from a station just outside Andor''s Edge, but this was mostly for appearances and not because they needed protection. ''Soul Marionettes'' and ''Soul Puppets'' could only last a short period of time so it was necessary to hire the escorts.

    With a few carriages in tow it could easily attract bandits, but with so many guards accompanying them it kept the bandits away. Aleks and Lenia had nothing to fear from bandits, but they wanted to keep a low profile. Also, with several wagons loaded with their spoils, they needed manpower in order to manage their possessions. The guards were similar to mercenaries but they worked on contracts and were relatively trustworthy. Even if they had any nefarious thoughts, one look at Lenia when she released her aura made sure they kept those thoughts to themselves. The mercenaries were intermediate class beings with their leader being at the peak of intermediate. None of them could match up to Lenia and even if the dozen or so of them fought her together, they would most likely lose.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Aleks could just have easily put everything into his ''Soul Realm'', but his powers were too unique and would draw attention when arriving at their destination. It was much better to give everyone an illusion of him being a young master setting out on an expedition. This was the reason why he went to all this trouble. The upside to all of this was he had plenty of time to consider his plans as well as sort out his thoughts from everything that had happened. He was still somewhat perturbed by the thought that his sister might still be alive.

    Even though Aleks had been reincarnated into other lives in the past, he had never considered those lives to be truly his. He was more like a passenger being taken on a ride he had no control of. While he lived those lives he had no memories of who he was and only when returning to the cycle of reincarnation would he be aware of his true identity. Because of this, those lives seemed as mere illusions. The only lives he considered to truly be his own were his original life and his current one. He was also losing the memories of those other lives and the only memories which remained were the ones he considered to be truly his own.

    With that being said, he had no blood related siblings in his original lifetime and his parents had died when he was very young. Having been raised by the state and indoctrinated in their ideology, while also harboring immense hatred for religion and those who were religious, he had lived a lonely life. The only bright spot was his one closest friend and brother, but even then he was still distant and cold towards others despite many wishing to develop a relationship with him. There was only one thing that drove him then and in this life, he had fallen into a similar role.

    ''But this life is different. I had a family that loved me even though I was unable to receive their love. I had a sister who adored me, though I found her to be a nuisance. I only realized what I had, when it was taken from me. Even still, my hatred has not abated and my determination is not one whit less. While I hope that was truly her, I also don''t wish to see her. It''s better if I don''t involve her in any of this. Let her live a life of peace and safety somewhere far from me.''

    Having come to this conclusion, Aleks finally turned to look at Lenia.

    "Lenia."

    "Yes master?"

    "I wish to ask you a question and I hope you will be honest with me."

    Lenia turned her head to the side and looked at Aleks with curiosity, "Of course, I would never lie to you."

    "Do you think I am evil?"

    Lenia wasn''t expecting her master to ask her such a question and it was one she couldn''t immediately respond to. In a sense, she understood what good and evil meant, but at the same time she also understood that things were not always so black and white. Her master had spoken to her on occasion of his past and she was aware of his unique situation.

    Could she put herself in his position and understand the plight and horror that had been his existence? It would be simple to say yes by the standard of many in this world, but how many of them could honestly say that if they were forced to endure what he had that they could retain their morality, or even more so their sanity?

    Lenia''s ability to think on a more complex and deeper level had improved greatly over the time they had been traveling. Her maturity and consciousness had reached the level of an adult and she no longer was as confused or muddled as she had been.

    "I don''t believe that I have the right to judge your actions master. You created me, you gave me life and without you I would be nothing. I can''t truly relate to your experiences and I can only guess at your pain. I will stand by your side always no matter the consequences."

    Aleks was pleased with her response and a light smile spread to his lips though it was covered by his mask.

    "You have truly matured well, I am pleased."

    Lenia smiled but she no longer acted with the same enthusiasm as she had before. This was because she realized that it wasn''t appropriate to act in such an over exaggerated manner. That didn''t change the fact that his compliment had truly made her happy and giddy on the inside.

    "I should explain some things to you now that you can fully comprehend. You have your natural instincts when it comes to battle because I made you that way, but that doesn''t mean there isn''t room for growth or that there is nothing left to learn. You have an advantage over others because you have me. The ''Tower of Babel'' system grants me information that others do not have and understanding these principles should aid you in future battles. Normally, those who have a class are able to generally sense the power of others with classes through their aura. Every being that has a class also has an aura, but this type of sensing ability isn''t very accurate. They can normally only sense with some accuracy those who are either close to them in level or beneath them. It is possible for those possessing higher levels, or those with special abilities or spells, to suppress their auras which may confuse others as well. My ''Soul Analysis'' ability allows me to see without any doubt, the class, level, and abilities of any mortal being that has not achieved divinity. It is not yet powerful enough to be used on gods or some peak demigods, but that isn''t necessary at this time. Do you understand so far?"

    Lenia nodded confidently and leaned forward slightly, "Yes, I understand. I have fought several times now and have felt the differences in aura and have effectively used my aura to intimidate those of lower level on many occasions. This has been part of my instincts since you created me master and is easy to understand."

    "Right, this is the basic battle instinct that anyone who has a class understands. However, there is an underlying system behind it all which is a mystery to all but me, and perhaps the gods. Although I''m not certain how much they are able to discern with their power of divinity. There are also spells and abilities which can give some of the information that I see, but it isn''t as detailed as what the ''Tower of Babel'' shows me. To put it simply, you have what are called stats and these stats can be displayed numerically. You have seen these numbers and symbols on my mask. Vitality determines your overall physique and condition as well as stamina. This is both a display of your health and also your pool for using abilities. If your Vitality were ever to decrease below 0, you would die. Both PHY. ATK. and PHY. DEF. represent your battle capabilities and is a way to quantify how effective you are in battle. This does not include equipment, spells, or abilities that boost your combat effectiveness. In order to do significant damage, your PHY. ATK. must exceed the PHY. DEF. of your opponent. A normal male citizen without a class would possess a PHY. DEF. and PHY. ATK. of 10 on average. You could consider yourself to be approximately twenty times more physically powerful than an average mortal. AGI is a representation of your speed, mobility, and deftness. Again if you consider the average human mortal as having an AGI of 10, you would be approximately nine times faster. MAG RES functions similar to PHY DEF except against magic. These are the most relevant stats for you and you should do your best to familiarize yourself with them. Keep them in mind and this will help you in battle. If someone is faster, you know their AGI is above yours and you will need to find a way to adapt. If your opponent isn''t taking visible damage from your attacks or your attacks are too shallow, you should understand it is because their PHY. DEF. is too high and you need a means of overcoming this obstacle."

    Aleks continued his explanation until he was interrupted by a sudden knock on the carriage door. Although the carriage was soundproof, there was a device on the outside of the carriage door in order to inform those within that someone wished to speak with them.

    "Hmm, well that was most of what I wished to say. Open the door Lenia."

    Lenia opened the door and peaked out, noticing one of the escorts standing outside the carriage door. She noticed the carriage had stopped moving.

    "Ma''am, we have arrived at our destination. We are currently going through the checkpoint and it will take some time for the city guards to inspect the carriages. I will inform you of when we are ready to enter the city."

    Lenia nodded and then closed the door. She repeated what the escort had said to Aleks.

    "Good, we have finally arrived. It''s been more than a month since I left Brock in this place. I have no doubt he will have a few words to say to me."

    Lenia had heard the name Brock mentioned before by her master and so she was curious who this person was exactly.

    "What words will he have to say to you master?"

    Aleks chuckled, "certainly not good ones. I didn''t exactly inform him of where I was going or what I was doing. He has probably been pulling his hair out in worry. Listen Lenia, no matter what Brock says or does, you are not to do anything. Is that clear?"

    "Yes master."

 Chapter 43 Seeing Brock again

    The carriages and wagons which contained Aleks and Lenia, as well as all of the wealth acquired in Andor''s Edge, rolled through the gates of Kordusk. This was a city on the edge of the Federation bordering the Savage lands. It was the last bastion of Human civilization before entering the vast wilderness and dangerous wildlands which encompassed the entirety of the western part of the continent.

    The Savage lands made up about thirty percent of the continent and was divided into three major regions. The southernmost region of the Savage lands was simply called the Ever Gloom and this was an enormous forest with giant trees that reached several hundred to a thousand feet into the sky. Their branches were so thick that no sun ever reached the forest bed and all manner of dark nightmarish creatures lived within. It was also the main entrance to the underdark, home of the dark elves and their dark elven matriarchs. They lived alongside the Arachne race, a race that had the lower body of giant spiders and an upper body which looked almost elvish but with a bronze hue.

    The central region of the Savage lands was the Orgren Steppes. This was a region of vast steppes, mountains, valleys and the occasional grass plains which were home to Dwarves, Orcs, Goblins, Barbarians and a variety of nomads. Many other tribal races lived in this region as well as many large creatures and roving hordes of beasts. The extensive mountain range known as the Warharl''s Spine formed a natural boundary which separated the Ever Gloom from the Orgren Steppes. Dragons, Wyverns, and other Draconic beasts could even be found living in the tall peaks and treacherous mountain terrain of the region.

    To the north was a land called Volksivar. It was also known as the land of the dead by most people. There, the Vampire Counts ruled with an iron fist over their subjects, most of which were considered mere cattle by their vampiric overlords. Undead creatures also roamed the land in service to the many necromancers that made that land their home. There was frequent conflict between the various Vampire Counts and the land never seemed to have a moment of peace. It was a brutal and vicious place which heavily influenced those that lived there.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    It was these lands that Aleks had set his sights on. It was not only because the Origin of his world called out to him and led him there, but because in those lands the presence of the gods and their servants were mostly nonexistent. They had yet to expand into the Savage Lands and many who wished to escape the influence of the gods, or who worshipped other beings, escaped there.

    The Dark Elves and the Arachne worshipped the Spider Queen who was a powerful Dark Elven Demigod, but she had yet to ascend to true godhood. Those on the Steppes believed in ancestral worship and these ancestor spirits were relatively weak with little real presence and power. They were even targets for Aleks who could devour these ancestral beings in order to increase his own power. As for the Vampires, they worshipped their Blood Progenitor who was also a Demigod of considerable power. Only in the Savage Lands did Aleks feel he could build his own power and hide from the eyes of the gods.

    "Master, are you certain this plan is wise? From what you have told me of the Savage Lands, it sounds dangerous. I''m not doubting your power, I am just concerned for your wellbeing."

    Aleks continued to look outside the carriage window as he watched people gawking at his carriage from the side of the wide road that could easily fit three carriages abreast. With such a luxurious looking carriage and the many carriages and wagons following along, it gave off the impression that some grand character had entered the city and people were naturally curious.

    Without turning to look at Lenia Aleks simply stated, "The path to power is often accompanied by great risk."

    Lenia clearly understood his words but she was still concerned.

    "Don''t worry so much. It''s not as if we are unprepared. Kordusk is a center for the slave trade and we have more than enough wealth to purchase a small army and equip them. Brock should have also contracted a mercenary company by now as well as an adventuring party. We will need such elite beings to navigate the steppes. They should be pretty familiar with the region since this city is their base of operations."

    "I still have a bad feeling about this." Lenia mumbled under her breath, but it didn''t escape Aleks''s ears.

    He decided to ignore her comment and continued to observe the outside through the window of the carriage. Aleks had already removed his mask and his appearance could easily be misconstrued as a rich young master with his handsome appearance and luxurious robe. The mask was too conspicuous at this time due to what happened in Andor''s Edge.

    From what Aleks could see through the window, Kordusk was a clean and well developed city. The population was definitely smaller than Andor''s Edge, but it was still a city with a relatively large population. The cobblestone road was wide and well maintained, the houses and shops were constructed of a type of colored brick which gave the city its own unique personality.

    All throughout the city, slaves could be seen doing various jobs from sweeping the roads to maintaining the city''s structures. These particular slaves were ignored by the city''s residents and no one bothered them since they were an essential workforce that kept the city running smoothly. These slaves were owned by the city government and it was a crime to interfere with their duties.

    As for those slaves purchased by individuals, they were completely under the authority of the one who purchased them and they had no rights whatsoever. Whether their owners killed them, used them as sex slaves, or for any other reason was entirely up to their owner. Each slave was branded with a slave rune and this rune could not easily be removed. The only way was to seek the services of a runemaster and so a slave''s life was usually miserable with only a few exceptions. One of those exceptions being the slaves which worked for the city government, their lives were at least somewhat better than the rest.

    "An interesting city, Kordusk. The citizens receive a stipend from the slave trade and the slaves do all of the menial tasks throughout the city which means the majority of citizens can lead mostly leisurely lives. Do they stop to consider how the lives they live are built on the backs of the enslaved? There are more than one hundred thousand slaves in this city. They are treated like mere cattle and ignored as if they were insects. It is these same people who would consider me a monster." Aleks mused out loud while watching several slaves repair the tiled roof of a shop along the main road.

    Lenia wasn''t sure how to respond, but she felt as if she should say something. However she was interrupted by a knock on the carriage door. She opened the door and was informed by one of the escorts that they had arrived at their destination.

    "Master, we are here."

    Aleks simply nodded and the two proceeded to exit the carriage. He was welcomed by a warm spring breeze which was much cleaner than the air of Andor''s Edge which had been polluted by the excessive amount of people and filth in that city. The carriages had stopped in a wide open courtyard in front of a five story luxury hotel.

    There were over a dozen slaves clothed in uniformed suits with the emblem of the hotel stitched with golden silk on them standing outside the hotel waiting to serve the guests that arrived. They all stood at attention and wore pleasant expressions on their faces, but the rune which was branded into their skin was visible on the top of each right hand to ensure that everyone understood they were slaves. There were both beautiful women and handsome men among them. Since the hotel was an upscale establishment for nobles, much care was given to appearance and service. The escorts which Aleks had contracted to guard his caravan were gruff and barbarous in comparison.

    Aleks took a deep breath while stepping out of the carriage and onto the cobblestone courtyard floor. The hotel slaves and servants didn''t immediately rush over as it would not be proper protocol and they waited patiently for someone to approach them. Aleks only gave them a quick glance before finally resting his eyes on a familiar face. It was the face of a tall and ruggedly handsome man with hair which seemed grayer than he remembered. He stood ramrod straight, his right hand resting on the pommel of a rapier sheathed at his waist. He wore a tight white and black striped battle suit with a high collar and a long black cape. An expression that showed no emotion was visible on his somewhat timeworn face, but his eyes were fierce as they met Aleks''s eyes.

    "Brock¡­ you''ve truly grown old." Aleks said to himself as he met Brock''s gaze.

    It hadn''t been long since Aleks had seen him last, but he had compared the Brock he saw now with the memory of the younger version who helped raise him in this life. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of guilt, but it only lasted a moment.

 Chapter 44 Complications 1

    Aleks met Brock''s gaze which seemed expressionless but Aleks knew that deep down the man must be simmering. There were many things that Aleks could not tell him just yet and this easily led to problems in communication between the two. So, it was understandable that Brock would be angry at Aleks''s disappearance for over a month. Nonetheless, their gazes that met had belied many complicated emotions which no one other than themselves could understand.

    Brock approached with a gallant stride, immediately taking control of the situation and instructing the Hotel servants and slaves to organize the carriages and unload the cargo within. While Brock didn''t know what could possibly be contained within all of the containers and chests that were loaded into the wagons, he was professional enough to understand that they must contain valuables. These couldn''t be left within the wagons even if the Hotel was considered to be safe and secure. Everything would need to be moved to a safer location within the hotel and guarded securely in case of theft.

    Aleks only looked on with Lenia standing close behind him. The leader of the escorts said a few words to Aleks concluding their contract. They would help with the unloading of the cargo and then would leave, returning back to their original base of operations. They had already received their payment and these were mostly formalities. If they could receive future business from such a rich young master it would be ideal.

    Brock was fast and efficient, quickly organizing the Hotel servants and escorts into groups in order to move the cargo. He still hadn''t said anything to Aleks or even approached him as he went about his work. Aleks only looked on also not saying anything. Only after a short while did Brock finally finish supervising the unloading and moving of cargo before he finally walked over to Aleks.

    "Young master, please follow me." Brock said politely with a slight bow.

    He said nothing more and turned smoothly, walking towards the entrance of the hotel. Aleks motioned to Lenia and followed leisurely after him. As they followed Brock through the luxurious hotel, they received many looks from other guests. Most of these guests were elegantly dressed and were clearly wealthy and powerful individuals. They would of course be interested in any unfamiliar influential guests from outside the city, but they were mostly staring at Lenia. Her beauty could not be underestimated and she stood out more because of the full suit of mail she was wearing.

    This drew many looks of both surprise and admiration, with a few lascivious looks mixed in. There were clearly some who had questionable intentions. Lenia felt uncomfortable under their stares, but it no longer caused her to hide behind her master. Instead, she gritted her teeth and ignored them while resting her hand on the pommel of her sheathed longsword. Aleks glanced at Lenia and smiled lightly at noticing her discomfort. He had noticed her restraint and was pleased.

    The inside of the hotel was an enormous lobby with a large crystal chandelier hanging down from the center of the ceiling. There were two grand stairways going up to another floor on both sides of the lobby and a large reception desk towards the back wall. There were several doors leading off in various directions to other rooms throughout the establishment. Many guests were entering and leaving the hotel with some lounging about while sipping tea in a corner of the lobby while musicians strummed on violins. It was truly a scene of opulence, one that most would never see. Aleks could also feel the aura of some relatively powerful individuals throughout the lobby. There were several advanced class beings and even more intermediate class beings.

    Both Aleks and Lenia were suppressing their auras and since those within the lobby were certainly weaker than them, they couldn''t determine how strong Aleks and Lenia were. Some of the advanced class beings in the lobby could at least get a sense that Lenia was within the same advanced realm as them but they couldn''t sense anything at all from Aleks which made them assume that he was just a mortal. They would never believe that such a young man was a Legendary being. Although Legendary beings had the ability to make themselves look younger, they were famous and powerful individuals who gave off an air of power and maturity. Their limited perception and shallow world views would never allow them to guess that Aleks was one such individual. Especially since he was so inconspicuous and didn''t allow his aura to show.

    Brock continued to lead the two up the grand staircase and eventually onto the third floor. He led them down a long hallway with many rooms. Servants were pushing platters on carts and going about their work. They bowed deeply when the three passed them by, not wishing to offend any of the guests. Many of the servants were slaves, although not all were since they needed some to be in closer contact with the wealthy guests of the establishment. Some would be offended by being served closely by a slave.

    "I''ve had the cargo you brought along moved to a secure warehouse managed by the hotel. It won''t be cheap to store however." Brock said without turning his head.

    Strangely enough, Brock asked no questions about what was in the cargo boxes and chests. He asked no questions at all even though he had many questions he wished to ask. He was extremely curious about what was in all of those boxes and chests and how his young master came into possession of them. Since he was a professional though, he wouldn''t ask. If his young master wanted him to know, he would tell him.

    After walking a bit down the hallway, Brock finally stopped in front of one of the hotel rooms and opened it with a key. He ushered in both Aleks and Lenia and quickly followed them into the room. The room was much larger than he expected and was generously decorated and furnished with high quality furniture. It seemed that they spared no expense in furnishing the rooms as most of their guests were used to such comfort and luxury. Of course it was nothing like the comforts of his original lifetime, but for this world it was considered luxurious.

    Brock could no longer hold in his anger and frustration. As soon as they entered the room, he began to sternly lecture Aleks.

    "I won''t ask where you have been, or what you have been doing. I just want you to know that I have been worried every day whether you were still alive or not. Leaving me with just a short letter saying you would return when you accomplished what you set out to do and then disappearing for more than a month. You must want this old man to die, don''t you? I have been worried sick, if it wasn''t for your letter I received over a week ago I would have really begun to believe you were dead. And who is this woman beside you? She isn''t even half my age but she has reached the peak of her advanced class? How is there such a young talent, why is she serving you, and can she be trusted?"

    Aleks couldn''t even get in a word edgewise due to Brock''s intense and stern lecturing.

    "You are hardly an old man Brock and if you can advance to Legendary someday, your life expectancy will increase dramatically. Then you can even return to your youthful look. No need to over exaggerate, although your hair is looking much grayer than I remember."

    Aleks''s words were somewhat flippant, but his relationship with Brock was as such and before Brock could angrily respond, he pointed to Lenia and said, "This is Lenia, my attendant. Don''t worry, she can be trusted. She is a level 90 Warlord and is very capable."

    Brock calmed down and observed Lenia from head to toe. He was quite shocked at her level and strength. He couldn''t imagine how his young lord could possibly retain the services of such a powerful and beautiful young woman.

    ''Was his charisma really that great? The boy is unsociable and not exactly very likeable. How could he possibly obtain such a woman?''

    Brock couldn''t help but marvel. He nodded with a hint of admiration and respect. To achieve such a level of power at her age was truly rare.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    ''She must be a genius. I just can''t understand why she would follow the young master.''

    Of course, Aleks could guess just what the man was thinking and could only sigh inwardly thinking that Brock had no faith in him. He also couldn''t help but accept that normally a woman like Lenia would definitely not wish to serve him, so he could understand Brock''s shock.

    "Fine, I won''t ask anymore about the young lady. There have been some complications." Brock said with some difficulty, clearly not happy about it.

    "What sort of complications?" Aleks asked grimly.

 Chapter 45 Complications 2

    Brock was hesitant to speak at first when noticing his young master''s expression. He was worried that Aleks would do something rash due to his hatred of the gods. It was quite apparent to him already that Aleks had blamed all of his misfortune on them and even though he wasn''t aware of the extent of the influence the gods had in the destruction of his home, he knew they had some part to play in it. Such a major event and the immense scope of the war was something surely influenced by numerous gods, but Brock wasn''t privy to the ambitions of such lofty beings. He wasn''t like Aleks and his anger was only partly aimed at the them.

    Most of his anger was aimed at the nations involved in the conflict, especially the Federation. For the Federation, he felt no amount of compassion and he strongly hoped they would fall. However, for Brock, his main desire was to see his young master survive and live on even if it meant ignoring the atrocities committed during the war that destroyed his home.

    "Tell me." Aleks''s words were a command that didn''t allow for any defiance. He sat down on a cushioned seat and leaned back, placing his right hand on his chin with one finger resting on his left cheek. He patiently waited while Brock collected his thoughts before speaking.

    "So be it. You would find out soon either way. A few weeks ago, after you left for Andor''s Edge, clergyman for several gods arrived in the city. They sent out notices looking to recruit influential and wealthy individuals for expeditions into the Orgren Steppes. It turns out that a few months ago an alliance of churches sent a vanguard force into the Orgren Steppes to build an initial settlement. It appears to be a forerunner expedition for a fully sanctioned crusade. The higher ups of the churches have decided that it was time to begin preparations to bring the light of faith to the heretics and heathens of the Savage Lands. Or at least that is the word being spread throughout the city and word should have been sent to other cities throughout the continent by now as well. Most likely word was delayed to Andor''s Edge because of the civil unrest there and so it isn''t a surprise you haven''t heard of it. Many minor nobles, third and fourth sons of powerful noble families, and wealthy merchants have been hiring out every mercenary company in the region as well as bringing their own private forces to take part in the expedition. This is an opportunity to carve out new land, perhaps even develop new nations. It is quite appealing to those who have little other future prospects or those seeking titles of nobility."

    Aleks listened intently with a frown, "This is out of my expectations and could hinder our plans. I didn''t expect that the churches would be preparing for such a grand crusade. It has been a few thousand years since the last one. As a matter of fact, the Federation was one of the nations carved out of the last crusade."

    "I had hoped to send word to you, but of course I had no idea where you disappeared to." Said Brock with a hint of sarcasm.

    Aleks ignored his attempt to chastise him and soon fell into deep thought.

    "Because of this, I haven''t been able to hire a mercenary company. Every company has already been hired out. I was at least able to contract a group of adventurers and while you won''t be able to hire a mercenary company, there are still plenty of slaves for purchase. Of course, battle slaves are no match for trained soldiers."

    Alek''s nodded considering his words.

    "That can''t be all."

    Brock sighed, pacing back and forth for a moment before grabbing a bottle of wine on a nearby table. He poured himself a glass and slowly said, "I may have caused you a bit of trouble."

    "Hmm, it must be wearing on you for you to start drinking wine so early in the day."

    Brock gulped the wine down and glanced towards Lenia who was curiously walking around the room and occasionally lifting one thing or another. She seemed absorbed in her exploration of the room and the objects within.

    "No need to worry about her. As I already said, she can be fully trusted." Aleks said after noticing Brock''s wary gaze.

    "I caught the attention of one of the bishops unintentionally. He has been trying to entice me to enter his service for a week now. I have of course, clearly refused him several times but he is persistent. Now that you have arrived, he will surely notice you. If he can''t get through to me, he will certainly try to get through to you. I don''t know how this will affect your plans and the bishop is clearly someone who doesn''t give up until he gets what he wants. I didn''t mean to draw attention to you."

    Brock seemed frustrated with himself. He had been practicing one day and let his full power flow out and had been noticed by the bishop unexpectedly. This had made him a target of acquisition for the bishop who was looking for talent. He was supposed to be lying low, but his impatience and worry for the safety of his master had pushed him to a point where he needed to let off steam. This caused him to be noticed and he was aware that the bishop had clearly left some of his people to keep their eyes on him and anyone he comes in contact with. Brock couldn''t do anything about this other than kill them, but that would have brought other problems.

    Aleks frowned after considering Brock''s words. He wasn''t afraid of a bishop or the churches, but he couldn''t draw attention to himself at this time. There was no way to know how many gods were involved in the events that led to the destruction of his world, he only knew for sure that Tihr and that god who oversaw reincarnation were involved. There was also the Devil Sovereign which placed the curse on him. Other than that, he could only speculate. Nonetheless, if other gods became aware of him even if they hadn''t been involved in those events then it still would be problematic. Within his body was the power of the Origin of a world, this was an enticement to any god. Only with enough strength could he protect himself and carve out a place for himself in the world. He was not quite there yet and still needed to be careful. Killing a bishop or two, even the destruction of a church, wasn''t a big deal as long as he didn''t get caught.

    "I don''t blame you, what''s done is done. We may even be able to use this to our advantage. As long as there are no legendary beings within the city, keeping my aura hidden isn''t a problem. We were already planning to head into the Orgren Steppes anyway and this could be a good opportunity for us to keep a low profile. There will be many adventurers, fame seekers, nobles, and others looking to take advantage of this situation. We are just one more out of many others. Not only that, but we may be able to gain some legitimacy without having to expose ourselves. As for the bishop, let''s play with him for a while. Most likely he is searching for those of influence to gain benefits and I doubt you are the only one he has approached. The ambition of these bishops is easy to understand, they seek souls to worship their gods. He is clearly trying to attach himself to powerful individuals in order to establish his church''s influence in the new lands which will be carved out."

    Brock had already understood this of course but he wasn''t sure exactly what his young master had planned. He was already against this idea of heading into the Orgren Steppes. He felt it was too dangerous, but no matter what he said he couldn''t dissuade Aleks.

    "There''s another issue, we are out of money. The letter you left had instructions to hire a group of adventurers and a mercenary company but didn''t explain how exactly you planned to pay for their services. I was able to somehow gather enough to put the deposit down on the contract for the adventurers, but the rest of the money has gone to room and board. This hotel is not cheap, I don''t know exactly how you expected me to pay for everything. I hope that your disappearance has at least led to a solution for this."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Aleks smirked while he observed Lenia curiously looking around the room and touching everything.Although she had matured, there were still many things she was not familiar with. She would occasionally pick up an object she wasn''t familiar with and smell it while checking the object thoroughly. This of course looked quite strange to Brock who thought this girl might have some issues with her brain.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. Do you remember those chests I arrived with? They are all filled with gold and silver ducats. Money is something we currently do not lack."

    Brock raised one eyebrow at Aleks''s words. He had many questions but he decided to keep them to himself. He couldn''t help but wonder at how he had obtained so much wealth though. Just what exactly had his young master experienced over the last month? He had a feeling that if he found out the answer to that question, it would only make him feel even more anxious than he already did. His young master was beginning to become even more mysterious and incomprehensible.

    "The day is still early and we have much to do Brock. I don''t know what the future has in store for us, but I won''t stop moving forward towards my goal. I will carve out a place for myself in this cruel and brutal world and I will get my revenge for all the suffering I have had to endure. Not even the gods will impede my path. The day is still early and we have much to do Brock. Since we can''t hire mercenaries, we will need an army of slaves. This is fine too, not only did I return with a good deal of wealth but I also brought many weapons and armor. Enough to equip a small army and we can buy whatever else we need. I will take Lenia with me to the slave market. You remain here and oversee our possessions."

    Aleks stood up from the cushioned seat and motioned for Lenia to follow him after instructing Brock, but before he made it out the door, he suddenly turned back and curled his lips upward in a fiendish grin before speaking, "Oh, and as for that Bishop. Contact him and set up a meeting. I think it''s time we had ourselves a little chat."

    Brock had never seen his young master make such an expression and it somewhat startled him although he didn''t show it. He was feeling as if he was truly beginning to understand him less and less.

    "Just what could have happened to him?" Brock said under his breath while watching Aleks and Lenia leave the hotel room and close the door behind them.

 Chapter 46 New companions 1

    The city of Kordusk was much more lively than usual with throngs of people walking its streets. Entering the city plaza was almost like walking into a convention from Aleks''s old world. Although Aleks had never participated in such conventions which he found trivial and meaningless, there were many people who enjoyed dressing up as their favorite fantasy characters and celebrating.

    These costumes tended to be either extremely realistic or clearly cheap knock offs, but in his current situation the scene was very much real and not for entertainment. Some of his co-workers from back then were even involved in such festivities and they had once tried asking him to participate but he adamantly refused. He had never felt he had time for such pointless pursuits and had fully devoted himself to his research. Who would have thought that one day such a thing would become reality and not just fantasy.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    There were a variety of races present, from humans to elves and other more exotic and obscure races. There were Weretigers, Orcs, Dwarves, Gnomes, even the rarely seen creatures of the Fey. They wore every type of armor imaginable and wielded a wide range of weapons. Throngs of mercenaries, adventurers, and thrill seekers were entering the city in droves all seeking fame, wealth and honor. It was truly a rare sight to see so many exotically dressed and armed individuals packed in one area like this. Lenia especially was visibly gawking, having never seen such diversity before.

    As Aleks and Lenia left the Hotel and walked into the city proper they noticed the many newcomers to the city. Aleks shuddered lightly which would not normally be noticeable, but Lenia always had her eyes on Aleks as well as the surroundings so she immediately noticed. She almost reached for his hand but stopped herself.

    "Are you okay young master?" Lenia asked concerned.

    Aleks waved it off, "I''m fine, there are just too many filthy souls. It caught me by surprise but I have it under control."

    Lenia hesitated for a moment before asking, "Master, aren''t you too uncomfortable around so many of these¡­ people? Why do you need to go out personally to buy slaves? Couldn''t you have just asked Brock?"

    "My ability which allows me to create subordinates is a power that no mortal could possibly possess. It''s not something I can reveal to Brock even though I know he would never betray me intentionally. We can only head there first. It''s time I made some companions for you and this way there won''t be too many questions asked."

    Lenia nodded, "I understand."

    She could only look at him worriedly and didn''t mention it anymore. Instead she looked to the crowds with more than a bit of curiosity and asked about them to distract her master from the uncomfortable feeling.

    "Look at all of the different races! I never knew there were so many. What are those people there?"

    Lenia pointed towards a small group of beings which were clearly not human but had human features. One was much like a woman but with greenish brown skin and what appeared to be branches or vines crawling up her body and covering certain sensitive areas. The female wore very little clothing and her hair was a reddish brown like leaves in fall. Another, which appeared to be male, had hooves for feet and legs which curved at the center in an exaggerated manner. They looked much like the legs of a goat and his body was covered in fur with horns protruding from his head. There were also others with similar or equally strange appearances.

    "Those are creatures of the Fey. The Fey plane is a mysterious place with many strange and wondrous things. I have only been able to read some of the myths and fables surrounding it as it is next to impossible to go there except under certain circumstances. The Fey plane may have been the first plane assimilated into the God Nexus although it is difficult to find any evidence proving this. It is something which happened many millions of years ago and the only records available are hardly reliable. Some believe that the Fey were originally formless beings and that the gods of the God Nexus negotiated with the High Fey to assimilate the mortal world of this God Nexus and the incorporeal plane of the Fey. Those Fey which chose to enter the mortal world of the God Nexus obtained tangible physical bodies but they still retain the essence of their original transient nature. Some say that the Elves, Dark Elves, Gnomes, Orcs, Goblins and other similar races may have once been Fey. Even the Dwarves get lumped in with them on occasion, but they aggressively deny this saying they are part of the original inhabitants of the mortal world. They may have come from another assimilated world or perhaps they were originally natives of the God Nexus like Humans."

    Lenia listened attentively, occasionally nodding in interest as she listened to Aleks''s explanation. She was greatly awed by the mysteries of the world and the diversity of its people.

    "I had no idea."

    "That is to be expected. In my original world, there were only Humans. Seeing so many different and alien races once shocked me too, but that was a long time ago."

    "Have they all come to participate in the expedition into the Orgren Steppes?" Lenia asked while inching closer to Aleks.

    Although she didn''t have the courage to reach for his hand like she used to, she hoped he would take the initiative. However, Aleks seemed not to notice as his gaze was secretly observing the surroundings as he spoke.

    "This is a major event, the last crusade was over a thousand years ago and many became famous, rich and powerful through it. Of course, many more died. Either way, this is the opportunity of a lifetime for many and there is no way they would miss it. Even if they can''t obtain a piece of the pie, they can at least obtain some crumbs. Those crumbs are enough to let any live a life of luxury."

    As they walked through the busy city streets, Lenia fell into thought at her master''s words. She looked around at all the strange faces and felt the excitement of the crowd. After looking around a bit she suddenly felt a hostile gaze aimed at her which immediately caused her to raise her guard.

    "Master, there is someone watching us."

    "I know." Alek''s replied.

    He had already been carefully observing the surroundings in hopes of locating the one gazing at them with hostile intent. At this time, he was hesitant to use his abilities because there were just too many observers in the crowd. It wasn''t as if he were scared for his life, he could escape harm with his abilities if it was necessary, but if he wanted to take advantage of the expedition and those involved he would need to be careful of being exposed.

    The feeling was gone almost as quickly as it had come. Neither Aleks or Lenia could identify where the hostile gaze had come from.

    "Do you think it has something to do with that bishop?" Lenia asked warily.

    "I''m not certain, it''s possible. It''s also possible that it has nothing to do with him. There are many reasons why someone might pay attention to us. Regardless of who it is, I am sure we will know soon enough."

    Even though Aleks said that, Lenia couldn''t help but be concerned. If anything happened to her master, she wouldn''t be able to continue on herself.

    "Nevermind that, let''s not draw too much attention to ourselves.""

    The two continued to walk through the city streets which were well organized and easily navigated. The city was built with efficiency in mind and it would be next to impossible for anyone to get lost within it. Although the city was large, it was built much like a grid and there were signs pointing to all of the major area and landmarks of the city. There were also patrolmen on every major street which were friendly enough to give directions to any who couldn''t read the signs or somehow found themselves in an area they didn''t intend to go to.

    As for those that resided in the city, they appeared well dressed and well fed. They wore condescending smiles for the most part on their faces as they observed the hubbub of the newly arrived foreigners. The people seemed almost detached from the excitement and although there was the occasional scuffle between the natives and the foreign mercenaries and adventurers, these were cleared up quickly by the increase in patrolmen. The patrolmen seemed to always side with the residents of the city and a number of foreigners were arrested which sent a message to the others to steer clear of the residents.

    Every inch of the city exuded a certain amount of wealth and prestige with wide roads, beautifully built brick and stone buildings, and many adornments which were strategically placed throughout. Fountains were built in plazas where major roads intersected and there were even small parks for the residents to rest in and leisurely sit while sipping tea and discussing whatever frivolous hobbies they enjoyed.

    To an outsider it might seem like the most ideal of cities, but of course it was built on the back of slaves. Many of whom died in its construction and were still dying in order for its continued prosperity. What people saw on the surface was only the golden lining and not the gritty dark underbelly. Only through walking among the slave pits and death arenas could one truly see the real face of this seemingly vibrant and affluent city.

 Chapter 47 New companions 2

    The markets where slaves were viewed and sold were all outside the western city gates. There, the sprawl spread for miles into the distant horizon. There were no roads and it was difficult to navigate the sprawl. Colorful tents and signs littered the area creating pathways which twisted and turned with no end in sight. There was also the occasional large structure surrounded by tents, stalls and sleeping mats. These were the arenas where only the strongest and most vicious of battle slaves resided. It was truly a vast area where slave merchants, their guards, patrolmen, interested buyers and gawkers moved about in a chaotic throng.

    Despite the abundance of color, it was a dark and dreary place filled with a discordant din that mingled with the sound of mourning and the woeful wails of the enslaved. Pits where slaves were thrown to fight and kill were littered about the area haphazardly without any real rhyme or reason. These were the cheapest of battle slaves, ones barely worth their price in Ducats. The more robust and well built arenas were where the veteran and elite battle slaves were housed, bought, and sold. Only those slaves who could survive the pits would be allowed to enter into an arena where they would be able to obtain some semblance of luxury. In this case, luxury meant three meals, a straw mat, and a whore.

    Where the slaves were located was in stark contrast to the beauty and affluency of Kordusk. It was like two sides of the same coin, where one side was polished and gleaming and the other was covered in grime and dirt. The residents of Kordusk scoffed at the filth and degeneracy of the slave markets outside of the city and at least in public, denied ever setting foot there.

    Only slaves which were exceptionally skilled or beautiful would be allowed to enter the city and be sold at slave boutiques located throughout. These were upscale and luxurious stores where only the most premier of slaves were sold. These slaves were not battle slaves however and were suited for more skilled tasks. They would either be purchased by the government to maintain the city, by craftsman to work as skilled laborers, or by the residents to serve as maids, servants, sex slaves, or all of the above.

    Aleks wasn''t interested in perusing such luxury slaves and instead headed into the slave markets outside of the city. The stink and filth of the place didn''t bother him as he had even lived in a sewer for a brief time. He had no hesitancy in entering such a place, it was more so the stink of their souls which caused him to feel a bit of discomfort.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Despite the chaotic nature of the slave markets, they were relatively safe. Not only were there numerous guards patrolling the vast area, but even the slave merchants had many guards in their employ also keeping the peace. It was necessary to keep the area clean of riffraff to ensure business went smoothly. Any slave merchant who didn''t follow the letter of the law would lose their sales licence and would no longer be able to do business in the city. Of course, this was only within the range of influence of the city itself. Outside the city limits these slave merchants had very few scruples.

    Having Lenia by his side also helped to ensure that no one bothered him as he made his way through the various tents, stalls, and other setups while carefully observing the slaves within the pits. He had no intention of going into one of the arenas, which were circular wood and stone constructions where the best of battle slaves were housed. These arenas allowed the battle slaves to showcase their might and attract potential buyers. There was also many events held in the arenas which attracted gamblers from all over. Battle slaves fought in planned events, sometimes against other battle slaves and other times against vicious beasts or unique beings. Usually, these battle slaves would not fight to the death because they were much more valuable.

    After looking through the various pits for over an hour, the two of them arrived at a pit which was just like every other. There was a hole dug approximately ten feet into the ground with a wooden fence surrounding the outer ridge of the pit. There were a dozen or so onlookers leaning on the wooden fence yelling towards the battle slaves fighting to the death below. It may seem a waste to have these slaves fight to the death like this, but in reality their lives were extremely cheap. They were all the lowest of basic class beings and only through combat and killing would their levels rise allowing them to eventually become an intermediate class being.

    Most of them were Orcs, barbarian tribesmen and members of nomadic human tribes which were most likely captured on the Orgren Steppes. There was a constant stream of such people being brought to the slave pits on an almost daily basis from the Steppes. Every day, they would have batches of these slaves fight within the pits and those watching would place bets on the winner. The slave merchants would not only obtain decent profits from the betting, but they could even sell the winner of the fights for a price which ensured they would never be at a loss. They would only put on such displays once a day though to ensure that their stock was never too low.

    At that time, there were ten slaves fighting a free for all within the pit and Aleks had his eye on one particular large and fierce looking Orc which was bashing the head of a human into a rock. The other slaves seemed fearful of him and they decided to temporarily put their fighting on hold to surround the Orc. Most of those in the pit were either of the barbarian or human races, but there were also two other Orcs in the pit.

    "Which one are you looking at master?" Asked Lenia after noticing her master finally showing some interest.

    "Do you see that large Orc there? I like the rage in his eyes. He is one who is unwilling to accept his fate." Aleks replied.

    Lenia followed her master''s finger as he pointed to the pit below. There, a rather muscular and large looking Orc, was roaring at the other slaves who were surrounding him. He had just killed a human and thrown the body to the side after smashing its head.

    Lenia looked on with a bit of disdain, "Just a weak Orc, nothing special."

    Aleks chuckled, "You are wrong. It is true that if you compare only level and class then yes, he is weak. It would only take you a mere second to kill him, but the rage and hunger thirsting in his soul is much to my liking. This is an inherent strength that you can not learn with just effort. It takes a fiery will and strong desire to birth such rage. This is the Orc I have been looking for."

    "Why an Orc? Is there something special about them?" Lenia asked.

    She was clearly looking down on her master''s decision to seek out an Orc as his next subordinate. She was feeling slightly jealous because she had been unique as his first and only creation. Now, he wanted to create more subordinates which she felt would no longer make her unique. Also, she hated the idea of sharing Aleks with anyone else. Especially an Orc, which she felt somewhat disgusted by.

    "If we were to follow your line of thinking, than is anyone special? Is there anyone worth my effort? You look down on these people because they are slaves, but they are at least slaves by force and not by choice. Where I originally came from, there were no slaves and all men were free. Yet we were all slaves of our own design. In my opinion, these people here are more worthy of life than others because they struggle to live even though they know their lives are valued so little¡­."

    ''Whereas I, who was valued so much, struggled so little and in the end died an honorless death.'' Those words he left unsaid for he couldn''t bring himself to speak them out loud.

    Lenia was confused by what her master said and her face grew red at his sharp rebuke. She wanted to speak, to say something to defend her words or to find fault in his, but when she looked at his profile from the side she couldn''t help but feel a certain desolate emotion radiating from it. This was something from his past, something she couldn''t relate to or understand. Lenia was at a loss at what to say and could only stare at her master hopelessly, feeling distant as if she were never meant to share his world.

    "Orcs have naturally strong bodies and are suited for aggressive and wild combat. They receive a bonus to their PHY. ATK. value and their Vitality through their bloodline. Most importantly though, I need an Orc for my future plans. Orcs are a relatively xenophobic race and they will be difficult to deal with as they have great numbers and are quite fierce. Not to mention all of the competition we are going to have once we arrive at the Orgren Steppes. My plans require an Orc on the inside, one who can move the Orcs as we will and use their power against our enemies and that''s why I chose him. Is that satisfactory?"

    Aleks''s voice was tinged with anger but he held back when he noticed Lenia''s somewhat fearful expression. His voice immediately softened as he couldn''t stand to see any fear in those eyes so reminiscent of his sister''s.

    "I''m not angry at you, I''m angry at myself. Now watch."

    Aleks pulled Lenia over to his side and they watched as the Orc struggled against the several opponents in the pit. Lenia was still feeling somewhat nervous and even though her master had not blamed her for her willfulness, she still felt as if she were to blame for his anger. Nonetheless, she watched the brutal fight below in order to take her mind off of her thoughts.

    The Orc was clearly stronger than his opponents. Even though his opponents had some makeshift weapons of bone, rusted iron, and stone, they were incapable of gaining any clear advantage. As the fight dragged on, the Orc slowly whittled away at their numbers and eventually overpowered the group, killing them with his bare hands or anything that could be used in the environment as a weapon.

    The last Human to die had been lifted off the ground and strangled to death before being thrown haplessly to the ground as the Orc roared out in defiance. All the while, Aleks stared at him with unbridled admiration for his fearlessness in the face of adversity, even if he were just an ant that Aleks could easily crush.

    "We must buy him at all costs."

 Chapter 48 New companions 3

    While there was some interest shown for the Orc slave who had showed prowess in the battle, this was just one slave among many. There were dozens of slave pits scattered about and this was just an ordinary one like all the others. Such a slave would not necessarily garner a lot of interest among wealthy buyers. Those with considerable wealth would not usually be looking for slaves among the slave pits.

    There was the occasional diamond in the rough, but for the majority of potential buyers the arenas were where they would spend most of their time and money. There were some offers to purchase the slave but Aleks''s offer of a thousand gold Ducats shut them up quickly. This was enough to purchase an elite battle slave, spending so much on a slave from the pits seemed ludicrous. To Aleks it didn''t matter, he just wanted the slave because he liked what he saw in his eyes.

    The slave was dragged out of the pit by some of the merchant''s guards and brought before Aleks in chains. The Orc attempted to fight back but instead took a beating by the guards who were greater in number and wearing basic armor. The slave merchant was visibly ecstatic and didn''t care about the Orc''s resistance, instead hurrying the guards to bring the slave over to Aleks. He never thought he would be able to obtain such a high price for a cheap slave he happened to pick up out on the Steppes. Not to mention the slave had been giving him a headache due to its stubbornness.

    "Your eyes are truly keen to be able to pick out such a talent! These other fools don''t have half your wisdom. Only a prestigious young master such as yourself is worthy of buying this ferocious and powerful Orc. Look at his bulging muscles and fierce fangs."

    The merchant said while prodding the slave with a stick. He began to flatter Aleks unceasingly. His words oozed honey and he heaped praise upon praise.

    Ugh, his saliva is spewing everywhere. If he gets any on my master I will gut him like a pig!

    Lenia wanted to lash out but held her tongue. She really wanted to slap the fat and greasy merchant with her gauntleted hand.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Lenia, pay the man his gold." Alek''s motioned towards her.

    The Orc had stopped his resistance after getting beaten and chained but he stared at Aleks'' fiercely, refusing to lower his eyes even for a moment. Aleks didn''t mind though and only smiled while nodding his head, pleased with the Orc''s behavior.

    After handing over the Orc slave, the merchant had some final words for Aleks, "The chains restrict his strength while linked and you won''t have to worry about him attacking you while they are on his wrists. What happens after you take off the chains is your responsibility. I recommend training him well before you let him loose otherwise you might regret it. You could also of course take him to a magic caster and have his consciousness restricted. He will become very docile towards you then and see you as master, but that comes with an additional price. There a number of shops in Kordusk with magic casters capable of using such magic."

    "I understand, I will take it from here."

    The merchant nodded, smiling once more and rubbed his oily hands together, "If you ever have need of more slaves, I will sell you the very best of my stock!"

    "En.. Let''s go. Lenia, bring the Orc."

    Lenia grabbed the Orc''s chains and pulled gently in order to nudge the slave to move, but the Orc attempted to resist by pulling back. This caused Lenia to give the Orc a hard slap across the face sending the Orc reeling. Her power was vastly superior to the Orc, but she didn''t use her full strength. It was enough to knock the Orc off his feet and bust open his lip causing blood to trickle down.

    "Get up. Resist again and I won''t be so gentle next time.

    The Orc was shocked by her strength as he rubbed the blood off his lip and thought, ''That''s gentle!?''

    Even the slave merchant who was observing them, his guards, and the other onlookers were surprised by how strong she was. All of those present were Intermediate beings at best. None of them could see through her strength at all. They had literally just watched a mesmerizingly beautiful and somewhat dainty looking young woman, knock a large and bulky Orc a head and a half her size off his feet. Even though she wore heavy armor, it was fit tight to her petite form and couldn''t hide her much smaller frame in comparison.

    Their glances soon fell on Aleks who bore the appearance of a handsome young master but was not especially muscular or radiating any aura of power they could tell. They could only wonder if this seemingly rich and scholarly young looking man was also hiding an abnormal strength.

    ''They both look so young, can''t be much past twenty and yet they are already so strong'' The slave merchant admired inwardly with a sigh.

    "Enough playing, hurry now. We still have one more slave to purchase before we return to the hotel."Aleks said without bothering to look back at the crowd.

    He didn''t stop or slow down to wait for Lenia and kept walking at a steady gait. Lenia gave the Orc slave one last look of warning which caused the Orc to flinch. He picked himself up quickly and didn''t even bother brushing the dirt off his body. Lenia grabbed the chain once more and led the Orc without any more complaint from him. They quickly picked up their pace to catch up to Aleks who was walking as if he had no cares in the world or as if no one else existed but him.

    He didn''t care for the eyes that occasionally landed on their group or the cunning glances occasionally thrown at them from questionable individuals looking for potential marks. He saw these people as not much more than ants. They posed no threat to him and their lives were not worth taking note of. Although it might seem he stood out too much due to his luxurious form fitting robes and handsomely clean appearance, this was in fact part of the role he had chosen to play. If anything, a young lord was expected to act in such a way and the more they paid attention to the facade, the more mysterious he would appear.

    Of course, normally he wouldn''t care to put on such a show, but it was currently necessary. Not for the nameless trash and random two-bit ruffian that made this area their territory, but for that pair of unseen eyes that lingered on him from somewhere in the shadows. Those eyes had followed him to this place ever since he left the city. Who they belonged to, he had no way to know at this time. However, there was definitely someone who was interested in his movements.

    ''It''s times like this when it would be quite useful to have a subordinate with a rogue type class. It''s time I saw to that, and since I also need a proper maid for appearances, why not combine the two?''

    His current strength was too greatly lacking. There were many useful classes out there and he would eventually need to balance out his party better, but at the current time there was a limit to the subordinates he could create.A dedicated healer was out of the question, they required divinity in order to cast their spells and he was not yet a god. It was impossible for him to create a cleric type class because of his incompatibility with the gods. Only when he himself ascended would it be possible to create them.

    As for a magic caster, it was also an impossible choice at this time. The reason being, he had to make due with building his force from slaves. A slave that was capable of using magic would be the most high end of luxury merchandise and these types of slaves could only be won at auction. The price would end up being absolutely exorbitant. At the least, the price for one magic caster at auction would exceed ten thousand gold Ducats. He still had an army to build and couldn''t afford such luxuries. If he were to suddenly appear with a subordinate who was a powerful magic caster without participating in one of these auctions, the chance of being found out at this point was too high.

    ''Even though I am not a magic caster myself, my abilities can at least serve as a stop gap for now so it isn''t absolutely necessary to acquire a magic caster just yet.''

    Also, he had already had Brock contract an A-rank adventurer party which would make up for the absence of such party members, but adventurers couldn''t be used willingly like his own subordinates and slaves. There were certain protections they enjoyed and they would only be useful later in his expedition for exploring ruins or dangerous locations where monsters resided. They certainly wouldn''t fight in any battles for him. He also had to consider the amount of ''Soul Potential'' available, his future upgrade plans for Lenia, and of course having an ample pool of SP to use his exorbitant abilities. He had an inkling of the danger he would encounter once he reached the Orgren Steppes, but he needed to be careful. Any slip ups could mean the end of his ambitions and his revenge.

    ''One step at a time. I just need to be patient and steadily build up my power base. For now, I have Lenia, Brock.. and this Orc. Next, a maid who will act as my eyes and ears when necessary. I can worry about others later.''

 Chapter 49 Respeccing 1

    By the time Aleks and Lenia arrived back in Kordusk with the new slave in tow, the church bells throughout the city began to ring marking that it was three in the afternoon. There was still ample time remaining in the day and Aleks made his way leisurely towards the slave boutiques which were located in the western side of the city right through the western city gates. It wasn''t necessary to head to another part of the city as all of the slave boutiques and merchants were either in the western area of the city or out of the western gate. This was the only area of the city where slaves were allowed to be sold and it''s also where all of the slave auctions took place. There was a good amount of traffic through the area because of this and one could also find many nobles loitering around or entering and exiting the boutiques and auction houses.

    Aleks seemed to be wandering aimlessly, but then suddenly chose one of the boutiques out of the many lining the main road which didn''t appear to have any customers. There didn''t seem to be any reasoning behind his choice and Lenia followed him in while pulling the Orc slave along. They were greeted by an extremely friendly middle aged woman who was wearing an expensive looking black dress that didn''t hide her voluptuous chest. She had covered her face with an excessive amount of makeup and she was gracefully smoking a long black thin stick while welcoming Aleks into her establishment.

    Surprisingly, Lenia could sense that she was a low level Advanced Class being from her aura which she didn''t even bother suppressing. Of course, even if she had been suppressing it that wouldn''t have stopped Lenia from being able to gauge her strength due to her significantly higher level. After considering it for a moment, Lenia realized it made sense that she was at an Advanced class. The woman was running a slave boutique and dealt in high class slaves so she would need the strength to do so and of course the wealth she obtained would aid in her own advancement. Although not all such individuals involved in the slave trade would be at such a high level, they would at least need to employ those who could keep the slaves in check whether by numbers or individual power. Most of the time the slaves would be suppressed by the slave chains but there would still be times when it was necessary to use strength.

    "Come in, welcome. What a handsome young man you are! I can see you are someone with excellent taste. Oh, I''m sorry but you can''t bring that filthy Orc in here!"

    Her mouth twisted in disgust when she noticed the Orc being pulled in by Lenia. The Orc was still in rags and filthy from fighting in the pit. The stench alone was unbearable and this boutique was a high class establishment so it wasn''t a surprise to Aleks that they wouldn''t allow such a slave to be brought into the boutique.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Hmm, If I pay for a private room will you allow me to bring him in there? I am willing to pay double the amount for the service."

    Once she saw the heavy sack of coins in Aleks''s hand, the woman''s look of disgust quickly changed and she was smiling as brightly as before.

    "Of course! For such a distinguished guest I can make an exception. Please, follow me!" She said while winking at Aleks flirtatiously.

    The woman led Aleks, Lenia, and the Orc further into the establishment to a private room which was luxuriously furnished. Aleks handed the woman the sack of gold coins, which the woman only weighed momentarily in her hand without bothering to open.

    She smiled once more and said, "So what brings you here today? Is there any particular slave you are looking for? What is your type and what purpose will the slave serve? We have many beautiful women who would make excellent maids or bed warmers. Or if you are looking for something a little more¡­ special, I am sure I can accomodate your needs."

    Aleks walked over to a cushioned chair and sat down, crossing one leg over the other and taking a thoughtful pose.

    "I haven''t had time to truly take an account of this slave I purchased. I wish to be alone for a while. As for the slaves in your establishment, why don''t you surprise me? Gold won''t be an issue."

    "Okay, I will give you some time. When you are ready, just ring the bell there on the table. In the meantime, I will prepare some outstanding specimens for you to choose from."

    With one last flirtatious look, the woman left the room and only Lenia, Aleks and a very wary Orc remained.

    "Bring the slave here Lenia."

    Lenia pulled roughly on the chains which almost caused the Orc to fall, but he was able to keep his balance. She brought him in front of Aleks who was sitting comfortably on the chair. Aleks looked once more in the Orc''s eyes which caused the Orc to lightly shudder. He didn''t know why, but something about Aleks''s eyes caused him to feel an almost primal fear.

    "What''s your name Orc?"

    The Orc didn''t speak at first and instead grunted. He was trying to hold onto the last vestiges of his pride but another glance into Aleks''s eyes caused him to lose that last shred.

    "Grobak." The Orc growled in a deep voice.

    "Grobak, it''s a good name. A proud name, and I can see that pride in your eyes. Do you know why I picked you Grobak?"

    Grobak wasn''t expecting to be asked this question and he couldn''t think of any special reason.

    "Because I won?" He replied questioningly.

    "No. If that was the only reason, there are thousands more like you. Part of it was because I liked the fire I saw in your eyes and your spirit. You were defiant, even while surrounded by enemies. I like that, but that isn''t the most important reason."

    The Orc eyed Aleks cautiously expecting him to continue, but Aleks stopped and only stared at him causing him to sweat nervously. There was something about the man which brought fear and anxiety to him. It was something he couldn''t explain but he had this feeling that something was very wrong with the Human in front of him. He just couldn''t bring himself to respond and just swayed from one foot to the other while waiting for Aleks to finish what he had been saying.

    "You''re a High Orc, aren''t you?"

    Grobak was surprised and almost shouted out, "How do you know that?"

    Aleks chuckled, "I have a special ability, it allows me to see many things. You must be a descendent of a noble family, perhaps even the once powerful royal family of the Orc empire that ruled over these lands. I''m surprised that one of your bloodline was able to survive the last crusade. Didn''t they slaughter every High Orc they could find on this continent? To think that one of your ancestors was able to survive that calamity. And look at your people now, nothing more than savages and barbarians with weak bloodlines!"

    "Damn you!" The Orc said in anger. His anger had even overpowered his fear and he attempted to lunge towards Aleks but Lenia''s firm grip on the slave chains held him back.

    "Oh, don''t be angry. I wasn''t intending to insult you. As a matter of fact, it is truly a shame what happened to the High Orcs and the rest of the Orc tribes. The Orc empire was worthy of being called an empire and had reached such great heights once. In the end, the powerful ancestral spirits which you all worshipped lost to the power of the gods and many were even annihilated. Only a few remain and their power greatly weakened. I was only lamenting the glory that has been forever lost and the fate of the fallen."

    Grobak calmed down and carefully eyed Aleks to see if he was ridiculing him, but he was unable to determine much by Aleks''s expression. It seemed his words might be genuine and Grobak quieted down. Aleks waited patiently for Grobak to settle his thoughts before speaking once more.

    "How would you like to get revenge?" He asked.

    Grobak didn''t know what to make of the question and gave Aleks an inquisitive look and grunted.

    "To see the rise of the Orcs once more, what a glorious sight that would be. You will be my instrument whether you wish to or not. Lenia, remove the Orc''s chains."

    Lenia didn''t hesitate to follow through with Aleks''s command. She wasn''t worried that the Orc might hurt her master. The Orc was simply too weak to be a danger to him. Once the chains were removed from Grobak''s wrists, he didn''t lunge towards Aleks and instead rubbed his wrists while giving side glances to both Lenia and Aleks. He wasn''t sure what exactly their intentions were and knew that he wouldn''t have a chance against the two if he tried to do anything to them. Just Lenia alone could easily crush him and even though he couldn''t sense anything at all from Aleks, he was scared even more by him and his calm demeanor.

    While Grobak was contemplating what he should do, Aleks abruptly stood and quickly approached him. Grobak didn''t even have the time to react before Aleks grabbed his face and said, "You shall be mine!"

    "Tower of Babel, activate the ''Soul System''."

    ''Soul System activated, target is incapacitated. What is your command?''

    "Scan target."

    ''Scanning target... Displaying status¡­ Do you wish to initialize the respecialization menu or do you wish to create a new being?''

    "Activate the respecialization menu."

 Chapter 50 Respeccing 2

    After Aleks had reached Legendary status, his power had grown. The ability ''Soul System'' had been enhanced and he had more options than before. He could now not only create new beings from scratch using an existing soul and body, but he could also choose to respecialize instead of creating a new being. The being that was respecialized would retain their appearance and memories, but their would be an initial cost added on at creation which would exceed the cost of creating a new being. The higher the level and class, the greater the cost to respecialize.

    There were benefits to respecialization however. The being going through respecialization would retain their memories, personality, appearance, and bloodline. This meant that they could completely integrate into their former identity without any issue. Not only that, but they would become absolutely loyal to Aleks as their souls would be inexplicably tied to his own just like when creating a new being.

    Grobak was only a level 40 Intermediate class being so while the penalty was not a trivial one, it wasn''t so high that Aleks couldn''t afford to respecialize him. As a matter of fact, he could afford to respecialize a few beings if he wished to and still have enough ''Soul Potential'' left over for other purposes as long as their levels weren''t too high.

    ''Begin Soul Purification process?''

    "Yes."

    ''Soul Purification process activated¡­''

    Grobak who was still being gripped by Aleks began to shake briefly and then his eyes dimmed, seeming almost soulless.

    ''Soul Purification complete, you may now begin respecialization.''

    With Grobak''s soul having been cleansed of the taint of ancestral worship, it could now be marked with Aleks''s unique soul imprint. This was similar to the mark imprinted by either worship of the gods, devil sovereigns, ancestral spirits, and other beings on the level of divinities. Normally, a Legendary being would not be capable of such a thing but Aleks was unique. In most cases, a being would have to be at least a powerful Demigod in order to accept the worship of other lifeforms. At this time, Aleks couldn''t receive the power of faith and worship from his followers but he could still imprint his mark on their souls.

    Aleks spent several minutes browsing through the system menus in his mind while Lenia watched on. She couldn''t see what Aleks was doing because he wasn''t wearing his mask and she couldn''t see his eyes clearly from the side. However, she was somewhat clear on what he was doing. She felt some comfort in the fact that this Orc wasn''t a uniquely created being like her but instead someone her master was respecializing. In her mind, this was an important distinction which she could accept.

    "Hmm, a High Orc''s bloodline is quite good. It has a double the strength of a normal Orc and they are even somewhat more intelligent. A High Orc still can''t compare with some other races when it comes to magic and magic resistance but their strength is quite high. With this bloodline I expect at least a 10% increase in PHY. ATK. over a Human per level. As his level increases, the disparity between his PHY. ATK. and that of a Human will only become much more apparent. With a suitable weapon, this Grobak will be very powerful. There also seems to be an innate damage reduction due to his superior bloodline which will also add to his PHY. DEF. but only about 5% over a Human."

    Aleks continued to browse the menus, making sure to evaluate both the positives and negatives of the classes available. There weren''t many options for the Orc''s initial class, but he noticed that there was an additional basic class he hadn''t seen before.

    "A Barbarian, this wasn''t available to me when I created Lenia. It appears to be a class only available to those who worship ancestral spirits, and since his soul was initially marked by an ancestor spirit and he had that particular class, it is now available for me to choose. It appears to be a good basic class for a pure offensive type and I can class him up to a berserker. The rage ability especially is very good since it will boost his strength by quite a bit. Lenia is more of a balanced type leaning towards defense, but for Grobak I will focus on PHY. ATK. and Vitality. His AGI is also pretty high because of the Berserker class. While Lenia is intended to be a commander who leads from the rear and oversees the entirety of my forces, Grobak will be well suited to be a champion who leads from the front and charges into battle."

    Because Grobak was a level 40 Intermediate class being, the initial cost to respecialize was 3,000 SP. Aleks would then need to pay a cost of 8,000 SP to respecialize Grobak into a level 60 Intermediate class being. While increasing the level of Grobak by 20 levels would also increase the presence and strength of his aura, it wasn''t enough to cause too much suspicion. They might feel the stronger aura, but there are other ways to increase one''s power in the short term and there were also other reasons why a being''s aura might feel weaker than normal.

    "Finally, some abilities which will reinforce his strengths. Rage, Increased Rage and a few secondary abilities giving defense against status effects are also a good choice. It seems his personality already has the negative trait, Wrath. I could remove it by paying a cost in SP but it says here that if he can overcome his Wrath then he will no longer suffer a negative status effect when using Rage. He would only get the positive effects but none of the negative ones, this is quite useful so I will keep it. Alright, total cost to respecialize including the abilities is 12,000 ''Soul Potential''."

    ''Finalize selection?''

    "Yes."

    As the system finalized the respecialization, Grobak''s soul was once more filled with ''Soul Potential'' and his eyes which were once dim had brightened. Taking his hand off of the Orc, Aleks sat down once more and made himself comfortable in the chair. Grobak slowly regained consciousness and soon came out of his initial daze. Once he was aware of his surroundings, he immediately kneeled in front of Aleks. Due to his tall stature and large frame, even while kneeling he was still able to meet Aleks''s gaze head on.

    "Master, I am at your service."

    Alek''s calmly observed the Orc and met his gaze which caused the Orc to look slightly down in respect.

    "You are only 17 years old Grobak, younger than me. Call me big brother."

    Grobak was somewhat flustered which looked strange due to his large body.

    "Master, I can''t!"

    "This is an order, no need to call me master. From now on, I am your big brother."

    "Big brother¡­" Grobak played with the word a bit on his tongue and found it somewhat uncomfortable to say but he didn''t want to disobey his master''s command.

    "Good, now let''s display you full status for you to see."

    Aleks took out his mask from within his ''Soul Realm'' surprising Grobak who had never seen someone pull something out of the air before.

    He placed the mask gently on his face and said, "Tower of Babel, show Grobak''s status."

    Numbers, symbols, and letters began fluttering across the mask revealing Grobak''s status. Both Lenia and Grobak carefully looked through the information displayed on the mask with interest.

    Name: Grobak

    Class: BarbarianBerserkerIntermediate Rank

    Level3030Total Level 60

    Vitality300750Total HP 1050

    Magic00Total MAG 0

    PHY. ATK6699Total PHY ATK 165

    PHY. DEF3263Total PHY DEF 95

    Agility3045Total AGI 75

    MAG RES2550Total MAG RES 75

    Abilities:

    Rage (When using the rage ability, PHY. ATK. increases by 15% but PHY. DEF. decreased by 5%, Once rage ends ability user becomes fatigued suffering a 5% decrease in PHY. ATK., PHY. DEF., and AGI until short rest)

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Flurry of fists (Attack in rapid succession when unarmed ignoring 10% of PHY. DEF., chance to stun)

    Ignore Pain (While in Rage, ignores pain from damage taken allowing one to use abilities even when vitality required is insufficient)

    Increased Rage (Rage lasts double the amount of time, PHY. ATK. increases by another 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Whirlwind Strike (Using a Two-handed weapon, swing the weapon in a whirlwind, attacking multiple targets in a radius around the ability user, knock-back effect with each hit)

    Fearless (While in Rage, Immune to the effects of fear, stun, intimidation, and confusion)

    Fighting stances:

    Unarmed

    Two-Handed

    Grobak had never seen anything like this before and didn''t know what to make of everything he was seeing. Although he could understand some of what was being displayed on the mask, much of it was still confusing to him. Of course, Lenia was already accustomed to seeing this and completely understood everything displayed. She was happy to see that she was still much stronger than Grobak.

    "Let me explain."

    Aleks noticed Grobak''s confusion and explained simply so that he would understand what he was seeing. He didn''t go into too much detail, only explaining the basics, but it was enough for Grobak to get a feel for how the information displayed showed his strengths and weaknesses.

    "Good, now that you understand you can stand up. No need to kneel to me since we are all family here. Lenia shall be my right hand, and you Grobak shall be my left. The two of you are both important for my plans. Lenia, go and see if the proprietress of this boutique has prepared some slaves for us to choose from."

 Chapter 51 Respeccing 3

    Aleks waved Lenia off and told Grobak to stand to the side for now and remain quiet. He was well aware that the proprietress may notice the more powerful aura, but it wasn''t something he was concerned about because sensing aura wasn''t an exact science to begin with and there were many ways an aura could be strengthened. If Grobak had been classed up to an advanced class than there would be no way to hide the change in aura from others, but for now it was still explainable.

    If Grobak was a class which specialized in stealth or had certain abilities or spells, it would be possible to hide his aura from others, even those a certain amount of levels higher. However, this wasn''t the case. His next choice of subordinate would be a rogue type though which would have stealth abilities allowing them to hide their aura. This was why he had no qualms with creating an advanced class stealth based character as a maid.

    Before long, Lenia returned with the proprietress in tow. She was leading several young women, who were scantily clad, into the room. They all seemed to be young women under the age of twenty and the diversity of beauty was clearly meticulously chosen. Every flavor of woman was on display, from voluptuously nubile to thin and curvy. The proprietress didn''t know what Aleks''s tastes were and so had brought in many different types to choose from and they were all the best of her stock of slaves in terms of looks.

    This also meant they were most likely among the most expensive of her stock, but they wouldn''t be as expensive as an elite battle slave since they were all mortals without a class. A boutique like this wouldn''t necessarily specialize in powerful slaves with a class. That isn''t to say there were no slaves with a class for sale within the boutique, there would certainly be some in their stock of merchandise. They catered to all manner of clients and tended to have some unique slaves that you couldn''t find elsewhere.

    Aleks considered the choice of merchandise before him and thought that the proprietress must have chosen such young and beautiful women because of his age. A young noble might be tempted by beauty and even if it wasn''t exactly what they came for it would certainly whet their appetite. They might even purchase more than they planned after seeing the beautiful women on display. Of course, using such a tactic on Aleks was merely a waste of time. Regardless, choosing one of these young women to act as his personal maid wasn''t a bad choice. As unfortunate as Aleks thought it was, such things were important for image in high class society. Either way, a mortal suited him just fine because he wouldn''t need to pay a significant cost to respecialize.

    The proprietress seductively sauntered towards Aleks with a playful smile on her face. She was still smoking and blew a ring of smoke as she approached Aleks.

    "What do you think? These girls are my very best. I prepared them well just for you."

    Although Aleks wasn''t looking at Lenia, he could feel her eyes boring a hole through him as the proprietress got close to him and placed her hand gently on his arm. She pulled Aleks over to the young girls and explained to him their best features, personalities and their various skills. They had all seemingly been trained to best please a man and were all skilled in massages, various chores a maid would be required to know, and were all apparently virgins who were ready to please their master. They had all received some training in the matters between a man and a woman beneath the sheets.

    However, Aleks was clearly not interested in any of that which caused the proprietress to slightly frown when Aleks wasn''t looking. Instead, he seemed to be much more interested in looking in their eyes. The proprietress didn''t ask any questions about it and understood there were naturally many strange individuals among the upper classes who had unique desires or requirements when making their choices. Aleks was certainly a strange one in her eyes but there were far stranger ones. At least he didn''t seem to have any dark fetishes or unique tastes.

    Of course, what the woman didn''t know was that the reason Aleks was looking into their eyes without saying anything was because he understood that the eyes were windows into the soul. He was looking for the woman with the least taint of the gods among them, or one with the taint of a weaker god. Grobak had been an ancestral worshipper so it wasn''t a concern when he respecialized him.

    Ancestral spirits were a form of divinity but they were different from gods at the fundamental level. It was possible for them to eventually ascend to godhood, but it was a difficult road to progress on, even more so than the traditional path. Most Ancestral spirits were relatively weak and were even disdained upon by the gods and so it was easier to cut off their soul connection when respecializing.

    Aleks could devour any soul, but when creating beings or respecializing them, it was a different process. Devouring a soul was taking the soul into his being and then purifying it, but it was a completely separate process when creating his own beings or respecializing existing ones. It was required to cut off the soul first from whichever divinity it was connected with and then purifying the soul with the being''s body before filling the soul once more with ''Soul Potential''. Choosing a woman with a weaker connection to a divinity would only make the process that much easier. Also, the fact that they were mortals also meant their connection was already much weaker than a being with a class.

    Most of the women were too inextricably tied to a god and so they were no good. After looking at a few of them, he quietly discarded them in his mind until he came to the second to last one. She was young, either 16 or 17, but there was a certain stubborness in her eyes that initially attracted Aleks to her. He liked that look, that look of defiance and pride. It wasn''t normal, for these girls were supposed to be trained and satisfaction guaranteed. This girl was somehow different and her soul only had a tentative connection with a nature god of a minor pantheon.

    Aleks gently raised her chin with his hand and looked deeply in her eyes which made the young woman feel somewhat uncomfortable. She attempted to move her head away from his hand but he gripped her face harder, holding her head in place. The proprietress frowned from the side, not because of Aleks''s actions but because of the slave''s defiance. This girl had already given her some trouble but she thought she was finally ready to be put out on display. Since she was such a beautiful young woman, she thought that the girl could fetch a good price.

    "You can take the other girls away, I want this one."

    The proprietress didn''t really think Aleks would choose that particular girl but she was ecstatic. She could finally rid herself of the problem and even profit from it.

    "An excellent choice! Although this girl is a little stubborn, it''s nothing one such as you can''t handle with some strong discipline. You might even enjoy breaking her in!" The proprietress laughed while drawing close to Aleks.

    From the back, Lenia was not happy and already wanted to kill the proprietress for getting too close to Aleks on more than one occasion. Not to mention the fact that Aleks was touching the young slave girl''s face and staring deeply into her eyes also made her feel jealous. She held down her emotions but couldn''t wait until she could have Aleks all to herself again. It didn''t show on her face, though, so no one would know her feelings unless they noticed the tight grip she had on the hilt of her sword. Grobak on the other hand couldn''t care any less about it. He was busily shaking and scratching his head trying to figure out exactly what the hell happened to him.

    "Lenia will go with you and settle accounts, I would like some time alone with the girl if that''s alright. I only wish to ask her a few things in private."

    Lenia was startled to hear her name called by Aleks since she had been focusing too hard on glaring.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Young master?"

    "Go with the proprietress and pay her the price for this slave." Aleks commanded in a calm voice.

    "Yes." Lenia replied while gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 52 Respeccing 4

    Lenia left along with the proprietress and the other female slaves who weren''t chosen. Only Aleks, Grobak, and the slave Alek''s chose remained. Aleks returned to his seat and beckoned the girl over to his side. She was clearly not happy about it, but she moved next to him anyway. Doing otherwise might get her beaten and she wasn''t sure what type of master this young man before her might be. Even if he killed her, no one would care as long as he paid the price.

    "My name is Aleksandros, what is yours?" Aleks asked gently.

    The young woman looked around nervously. Although before she had shown a fierce side, it wasn''t as if she weren''t somewhat afraid.

    "Nelay." She replied while gathering her courage.

    "No need to be afraid, come sit beside me."

    Although Aleks seemed gentle enough, the girl wasn''t about to trust such a man. In her eyes he was clearly a wolf in sheep''s clothing. She didn''t move from her position and only stared at Aleks defiantly.

    "I won''t harm you, but if you continue to refuse I will just have Grobak here force you."

    Aleks pointed at the large Orc who gave Nelay a fearsome grin. She looked over at the huge, muscular, smelly and dirty Orc and shivered. She hesitated only for a moment before finally moving to Aleks''s side and sitting on a chair next to him.

    "Good, give me your hand."

    Before she could respond, Aleks had already reached for her hand and gripped it. She tried to pull away but he held it tightly refusing to let go.

    "Relax, this won''t hurt."

    Once again Aleks initiated the process of respecialization. It was a similar scene as to what happened to Grobak, but this time Aleks didn''t need to spend much time with it. He had already decided on his plans for her and quickly navigated through the menus and finalized his decision.

    "Tower of Babel, show me Nelay''s status."

    NameNelay

    ClassRogueAssassinShadow AssassinAdvanced Rank

    Level30???3030Total Level 90

    Vitality300300600Total HP 1200

    Magic000Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK303060Total 120

    PHY. DEF303045Total 105

    Agility606090Total 210

    MAG RES303060Total 120

    Abilities:

    Stealth (Allows the ability user to move undetected through normal means, also hides aura for those at the same level or below,can still be detected through special means)

    Rogue''s Defense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY DEF but can''t be used with Rogue''s Offense at the same time)

    Rogue''s Offense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY. ATK. but can''t be used with Rogue''s Defense at the same time)

    Double strike (When in stealth, Ability user is able to attack twice without being detected, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Enhanced Stealth (Allows the ability user to move rapidly while undetected, also hides aura for those within the same class rank,can still be detected through special means)

    Backstab (Deals damage ignoring 25% of PHY. DEF. when attacking from a flanking position or the rear, if in stealth ignores 50% of PHY. DEF.)

    Rapid piercing strike (Allows for a rapid attack with a thin blade, such as a rapier or sai, that ignores PHY. DEF. but only does half of PHY. ATK. in damage)

    Pierce vitals (When used in stealth and undetected, any being up to and including a class rank lower will be instantly killed)

    Superior Stealth (Allows the ability user to move at full speed while undetected, also hides aura for those a full class rank above the ability user, can still be detected through special means)

    Shadow Step (Allows the ability user to move in and out of shadows within a ten foot radius, can be used in succession unless interrupted, can be used in conjunction with stealth)

    Crippling strike (If ability is successful when undetected in stealth, the target is temporarily unable to move or attack, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Finesse (When active, AGI is used for both offense and defense replacing both PHY ATK and PHY DEF, Can''t be used in conjunction with Rogue''s defense or Rogue''s offense)

    Fighting styles:

    Dual Wielding

    One-handed thin blades

    Small throwing weapons

    "Thankfully I didn''t need to pay a high cost to respecialize since she was only a mortal. Total "Soul Potential'' spent; 17,500. Not considerably more than it cost to respecialize Grobak if we take into account the level difference and the advanced class with a variety of abilities."

    The light of the soul returned to Nelay''s eyes and she slowly regained consciousness. Initially she was somewhat woozy, but it didn''t take long for her to adapt to the changes in her body. There was some disorientation between her previous self and her new self, but the system itself helped her mind adjust to the changes. It would take a short time to fully adjust and was incomparably fast compared to when he created Lenia. This was because the being retained their consciousness from their former self and only needed to become familiar with the new information pertaining to their class and abilities. This was not a long process and only took a few hours at most.

    Nelay rose from her seat after regaining consciousness and kneeled before Aleks.

    "Master, your servant is eager to serve." Nelay said somewhat breathless.

    With her soul having been marked with Alek''s unique soul brand, she was completely docile and no longer resisted her new role. In her heart, she felt a sense of awe and respect for this man before her. Although her personality hadn''t changed, Aleks had become something like a god to her and was deserving of all of her care and respect.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Rise, there is no need to kneel before me. On the surface, you shall be my personal maid and your duties will be to see to my daily needs. However, this is only a cover for your true role as my eyes and ears, as well as a knife in the shadows aimed at my enemies."

    Nelay rose, her heart fluttering with both anticipation and nervousness. She didn''t allow her emotions to show and on the surface she remained cool and collected, much like a cold and aloof beauty.

    "I will not disgrace you master." She said firmly.

    Grobak was surprised when he looked at Nelay. He was aware his master had respecialized her much like he did to him, but he was shocked because he couldn''t feel any aura from her at all. It was as if she was still a mortal and nothing had changed. He knew that couldn''t be the case, though.

    Aleks, seeing Grobak''s confusion, mentioned casually, "She is a level 90 advanced class assassin. You are only an Intermediate class and her abilities allow her to hide her aura even from a master class being. You shouldn''t be so surprised, and as you are now, you are not her match. She could kill you easily with one strike from the shadows. You wouldn''t even know how you died."

    "Master, why am I the only one who is so weak?" Grobak growled and said in a terse voice.

    "Rein in your anger when speaking to me."

    Aleks didn''t even bother to look at Grobak. However, Grobak could feel the annoyance in his voice and quickly shut up. He was frustrated only because he wanted to be stronger to better prove himself to Aleks.

    "Don''t worry, soon I will also class you up. The reason why I haven''t done so yet is because there are many eyes currently on us. As for her, because of her class and level, only a Legendary being or one specializing in detection who is equal to her in strength could detect her aura. To anyone else, she will seem like a mortal and there won''t be any suspicion. Once we leave the city I have an important mission for you and at that time I will raise your level and grant you an advanced class."

    After hearing Aleks''s words, Grobak''s anger mostly dissipated and he was satisfied. Of course he was looking forward to whatever mission his master had for him which would undoubtedly involve a lot of killing. He was very much looking forward to that. He couldn''t wait to let loose his rage and shatter some skulls. He banged his fists against each other in anticipation and grunted with satisfaction.

    Lenia soon returned with the proprietress and both noticed the change in Nelay''s demeanor but while Lenia was aware of the reason, the proprietress thought it quite strange.

    ''Since when did she become so docile and subservient?'' She thought.

    While she couldn''t understand the change in her behavior, she was happy nonetheless. She assumed that the young master before her must have said something to persuade her. Either way it was good news for her and she was happy to rid herself of such a problem.

    "You two seem to be getting along just fine! I don''t know how you did it, but I am happy to see her finally accepting her place. I always told her the sooner she accepts her lot in life, the easier things would be! Now that you have purchased her, is there any other slave I could perhaps show you? I have many other fine women and even some unique merchandise to offer."

    "Not this time, but thank you for the consideration. If I ever need your services, I will send someone."

    Aleks gave his farewells as was expected of nobility and said a few more pleasantries before leaving with his entourage in tow. It was certainly a unique group, with a young and handsome, luxuriously clad man, leading a group of fierce looking misfits. They certainly looked out of place, especially the large and filthy Orc standing next to the young, lithe, and beautiful scantily clad Nelay.

    Even Lenia who was grumbling while following directly behind Aleks stood out. She wasn''t even containing her aura and let her power wash out scaring several people and keeping anyone from approaching the group. It wasn''t even necessary for her to release her aura, just her glare would send anyone packing.

    As for Aleks, he ignored everything and walked leisurely as if nothing else existed. His gait, was that of a man who held the world in the palm of his hands.

 Chapter 53 Vicious intentions 1

    Aleks didn''t waste any more time and headed back towards the hotel where he knew Brock would be waiting. As he walked through the city to his destination he noticed that the city was still as lively as ever and a continuous stream of adventurers and other thrill seekers were constantly meandering into the city. Many were gathering their parties or building and organizing their forces. The expeditionionary groups and mercenaries were busily preparing for the expedition which would soon take place.

    Shops were bustling with many customers and taverns were filled to the brim with rowdy adventurers. Carts, carriages, and wagons made their way through the city causing the occasional crash or conflict between the many hot headed foreigners as they scrambled for space among the busy streets. It was a chaotic scene which was filled with excitement and the thrill of adventurous expectation.

    Ignoring the hubbub, Aleks was consistently observing his surroundings even though it appeared he was oblivious. He couldn''t shake that sensation of being watched and had to ignore his desire to use ''Astral Projection'' to discover where the perpetrator was. Using his abilities for an extended period of time in such a crowded place might attract the attention of those he didn''t wish to attract.

    No matter, I am certain that given time this person will undoubtedly come to me.

    "Master, someone is following us." Whispered Nelay who had snuck up next to Aleks without Lenia noticing. She had been enjoying the sights and exciting atmosphere and hadn''t sensed Nelay moving past her and to Aleks''s side. She was especially perturbed at not having noticed the person stalking from the shadows despite Nelay noticing.

    "I am aware. I think someone is testing us. Let the person follow for now. There is nothing we need to hide, but I have a feeling that soon not only will this person come to us, but will also certainly lead us to the one pulling their strings."

    Nelay said nothing more and quickly fell back behind Lenia who scowled at her but didn''t say anything. Nelay completely ignored Lenia''s actions and simply did not care for her feelings. She only wished to be of service to her master, no one else mattered. Such was part and parcel for her callous personality. In her world, the only one who existed now was Aleks. Everyone else might as well disappear. This vice was already part of her personality and Aleks had decided not to remove it because the benefits of overcoming it were useful to her class. As an assassin, if she could overcome her callousness then she would do an additional 20% damage for every attack while in stealth and not detected.

    Grobak, who was walking behind the others, chuckled condescendingly while watching the two women. He found it somewhat amusing watching their little play.

    ''Stupid women.'' Grobak thought.

    Of course Orcs didn''t have good opinions of women to begin with. They saw them as only for breeding purposes and they especially loved to r-ape human women. This was why there were such a large population of half orcs among the orc tribes, but their status was low and they were treated mostly like cannon fodder. Obviously, Grobak didn''t have any ideas about Lenia and Nelay, not only could they easily kill him but they belonged to his master. The other Human women out and about were certainly appealing to him. He imagined the enjoyable screams they would elicit while he ravished them.

    ''I''ll be sure to ask master for one or two, I''m sure he won''t mind giving me a few human female slaves to have some fun with.'' Grobak licked his lips lustfully while baring his fangs in anticipation.

    It was a bit of a walk from the Hotel to the slave district of the city, but Aleks had chosen to walk instead of taking a carriage. The reason being that he intentionally wanted enough time to pay before he returned. He had asked Brock to seek out that Bishop which had been harassing him for days. Since a few hours had passed since he left the hotel, it was a good bet that the Bishop would have already arrived at the hotel to meet with him. If the Bishop had to wait a bit, all the better. Aleks felt that having the Bishop wait on him was much more than he deserved.

    Arriving back at the Hotel, Aleks could see that his speculation was correct. There was a contingent of knights waiting outside the hotel from a church he was not familiar with. Their armor was nothing unusual for a knight, but the symbol on their capes appeared to be a tree holding up a world. There were a dozen of them idling about outside of a few carriages, most likely ones the Bishop and his entourage arrived in. Clergymen would never reside in a hotel, so seeing these knights was a clear indication that there was a good chance the Bishop Brock had mentioned was most likely here.

    Aleks was almost certain of this. While a Bishop was not the most powerful and influential clergymen belonging to a church, they were still quite important in the hierarchy. Oftentimes, it was the Bishops who were placed in command of church forces or were sent to lead negotiations or other such important missions. Bishops were advanced class beings and while not especially powerful themselves, they normally led elite units of church knights. Their healing magic and spells were quite useful however. They could buff their forces and heal severe wounds enabling their forces to continue to fight when others might long have lost. Against the undead, devils and demons, their spells were also quite useful and could completely change the tide of a battle. Either way, if a Bishop was here at the hotel it was for an important reason.

    None of the knights knew who Aleks was so they didn''t pay much attention to him as he walked past them and entered the hotel. They couldn''t help ogling Lenia and Nelay though as well as frowning when they saw Grobak. Even though these knights served a particular church, they weren''t especially holy themselves. Of course, neither were the clergy either. Ogling and harassing women as well as looking down on others was definitely not beneath them. They only didn''t take things further because they were currently on duty and this was a hotel for wealthy and influential people.

    After the group made their way back to the hotel, Aleks knocked on the door lightly and was soon met with Brock''s frustrated expression as he opened the door. He cleary was not in a good mood and it definitely had something to do with the plump robed man Aleks got a glimpse of when Brock opened the door. Aleks only needed one glance to see that the man was clearly a viper in disguise. His expression seemed pleasant enough and he had a calm smile which would make one think he was a kindly old priest, but Aleks knew better. Beneath that visage was definitely a cruel and twisted man.

    "Ah! You have finally arrived! It isn''t polite to keep an old Bishop waiting."

    The Bishop stood from the seat he had been sitting on within the room and slowly walked over to Aleks greeting him. His arms were crossed and hidden within the sleeves of his white, elegant, and luxurious gold-trimmed robe. He was quite rotund and had a large bald spot in the middle of his head. His hair was in the style of a bowl cut despite the bald spot.

    His appearance was far from appealing, but Aleks could see that he was a peak advanced class being and should be quite influential. If he could advance to master class he would become an Archbishop and take a much more leading role within the power structure of his church. This was most likely why he was pestering Brock and the reason he decided to join this expedition. Clergymen who served a god would need to gain merits in service to their faith, along with developing their divine power in order to advance. This expedition was a chance not only for these clergymen to grow their churches, but also to develop their own power.

    "I apologize for the wait, I had a few errands to run in the city and lost track of the time." Aleks replied politely.

    "No matter, it is good that you are finally here. So, you must be the young master I have heard so much about from my good friend Brock!"

    The Bishop chuckled, appearing filled with mirth but Aleks could see a discerning look in his eyes. He was most likely attempting to peer into Alek''s strength. His efforts would be futile though as Aleks was far above him.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "I hope he hasn''t said too much about me." Aleks said with a gentle smile, hiding his inner annoyance and feelings of disgust from being so close to the man.

    "Only good things!" He continued to laugh.

    "Please, let us sit and talk. I would hear why you have been wishing to see me." Aleks gestured towards the cushioned chairs while motioning to Nelay to bring tea.

    "Hoho, good. It is a pleasure to meet such a young polite man such as yourself."

    The Bishop sat down once more. He took notice of Grobak and snorted with disdain and ignored him. However, he was shocked when he saw Lenia and Nelay. He was surprised by their beauty, but even more by Lenia''s strength. He didn''t have the ability to sense Nelay''s aura because of her ability to hide her strength and just assumed she was a mere mortal, but his eyes lingered on both of them nonetheless.

    Indeed, his eyes lingered a little too long for Aleks''s tastes.

 Chapter 54 Vicious intentions 2

    After sitting, Aleks engaged in some trivial conversation with the Bishop until Nelay was finished serving the tea. Once he had exhausted his

    "How should I address you..?" Aleks asked while holding in his anger.

    "Ah, allow me to introduce myself. I am Bishop Girard of the Church of Mimir, god of wisdom and knowledge. He who tends to the world tree. Perhaps you have heard of our wise and all knowing god?"

    Aleks nodded, "I have, but what is a member of the Church of Mimir doing so far south? Isn''t your pantheon based in the northern lands?"

    Bishop Girard nodded with a chuckle and was about to respond when Nelay arrived with the tea. She delicately and skillfully served the tea to Aleks first before serving the Bishop. The Bishop didn''t take his eyes off of her for a second as he happily took the tea from her. He took notice of her long black silky hair, her narrow eyes, and oval shaped face. Her complexion was fair and clear without blemish. He even went so far as to admire her long, slim, and smooth legs which were both firm and delicate looking. Because of her somewhat tall stature, his eyes were directly level to her chest, which while not overly large, were ample and perky enough. The only thing he didn''t like was her cold, ice-like expression that seemed never changing on her face.

    Despite that, he seemed to be in a good mood and enjoyed being served by such a beautiful woman. He just thought it was a pity that she seemed to be just a mortal. After getting enough of an eyeful he finally turned back to Aleks who was hiddenly seething. He had no inkling of Aleks''s feelings about his actions and spoke happily.

    "This expedition is a grand undertaking! Surely you should be able to understand the importance of such an endeavor? We have formed a powerful coalition and are seeking young heroes to join us! Talent is always welcome. Hahaha, there is much wealth, honor, and glory to be had in the Savage Lands. I am truly intrigued by you young man. Not only do you have a powerful master class being serving you, but this young lady here is so young and already of an advanced class. Truly, you are all great heroes and will have many accomplishments in the future."

    Alek''s was in no mood to continue the conversation with the Bishop and said tersely, "I must apologize beforehand for my rudeness, but I will have to ask you to leave. We have no intention of joining your coalition."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Bishop Girard seemed surprised by Aleks''s words, but quickly gathered himself. He assumed that because of Aleks''s age, flattery would give Aleks a good impression of him. He had even planned to regale Aleks with all the rewards and gifts he would receive if he joined their coalition. In truth, the Bishop didn''t not have a favorable impression of Aleks. To the Bishop, Aleks was most likely young and inexperienced. He didn''t sense any powerful aura from him and assumed he must be a mortal. There was no way he would have ever come to the conclusion that Aleks was in fact a Legendary being given his young age. A young master who couldn''t even acquire a class was clearly a wastrel and of little worth. What he really had wanted was Brock, and now seeing Lenia, her as well. As for Aleks, he could care less about him.

    The Bishop was none too pleased with Aleks''s terse response, but he kept his anger well hidden and instead gave Aleks a warning.

    "I would advise against this idea you have of going it alone. Once you set out on the expedition, you will be leaving civilization and entering a dangerous place where anything could happen. Without sufficient strength how could you hope to succeed? There are many coalitions and powerful individuals all planning on carving out a place for themselves in the Savage Lands. Do you truly believe that even with these two by your side that you will succeed alone? Are you planning to sacrifice the lives of your comrades for one moment of foolishness?"

    His words on the surface appeared to be well intentioned, but it was clear to Aleks that it included both a warning, and a threat. He was well aware that the Bishop only cared about his powerful companions. Aleks was not about to be used by some fool for some promised and trivial rewards.

    "I thank you for your concern Bishop, but I think we will be just fine without joining your coalition." Aleks said dismissively.

    The Bishop made a light ''Hmph'' and rose from his seat. He gave Aleks a meaningful glance and then abruptly walked towards the door. Before he left, he turned around one last time and said, "Think about my offer seriously. There are many dangers lurking unseen. If something were to happen to one in the spring of their youth, such as you, it would be quite unfortunate."

    Saying his last piece, Bishop Girard left, closing the door behind him. No one said anything until Nelay spoke, "He''s gone."

    Grobak couldn''t hold his anger in anymore and the others were also quite incessed by the Bishops arrogant behavior. In Grobak''s mind, it was one thing for him to look down on the women, and another for someone else to lust after them. Even if they were women, they were still his companions and served his master.

    "Master, should I kill him?" Nelay asked without emotion.

    To her, killing the Bishop would be no different than gutting a pig. She felt nothing at all about it.

    "Aleks, we have enough enemies. It wouldn''t be wise to make more, especially while in the city." Advised Brock before Aleks could respond.

    "Relax Brock, I am not a fool. However, even if I wanted to ignore him and let things be, I''m afraid he won''t feel the same way. He doesn''t care about me at all, but it is easy to see the greed in his eyes. I doubt he will leave us alone in peace."

    Brock nodded while taking the seat across from Aleks. He took a cup of tea from Nelay and gave her a serious look before turning to Aleks, "There is something I have been wishing to ask you, and also.. This girl, is she a mortal? Why do I feel something amiss about her? I can''t sense her strength but she just offered to kill the Bishop. I know things around you aren''t so simple as they seem and I know there are many things you are hiding from me."

    "As perceptive as always, it seems your slip of the tongue was a mistake Nelay." Aleks said while sparing her a glance.

    "I have failed you master, I will accept any punishment you deem appropriate for my carelessness." Nelay bowed deeply and said in a bland tone.

    On the surface, her expression never changed. However, she felt extreme disappointment for her actions and was willing to even take her own life if Aleks so demanded it. Lenia on the other hand was relishing Nelay''s failure, although she would never admit to it.

    "That won''t be necessary. I will forgive you this once since there wasn''t much harm caused, but don''t let it happen again."

    "Yes master." Nelay continued to bow and couldn''t bring herself to look at Aleks due to the shame.

    Aleks put her actions out of his mind and turned back to Brock to speak, "Brock, it isn''t as if I wish to keep things from you but there are some things it is better that you don''t know. These two are new slaves I purchased. Grobak is the Orc, and this is Nelay."

    Brock waited for a further explanation but none came. Realizing Aleks didn''t wish to say more, he asked his original question, "Fine, then answer me this, why can I no longer feel anything from you at all? Ever since that day years ago when your power awakened, I could sense your aura. I don''t understand what is going on or what happened to you at that time, but now I feel nothing. This doesn''t make any sense, and then there''s this girl beside you that you suddenly showed up with. I don''t expect you to explain everything to me, but isn''t it time you gave me some answers? Or is it asking too much?"

    Aleks didn''t answer immediately, and truthfully, he wished to tell Brock everything. It just wasn''t the right time because there was too much at stake. Brock was someone born of this world and not like him or his creations. As such, he had to be careful with what he told Brock even if he trusted him fully. The gods had many means at their disposal and the less they could find out about Aleks, the greater his advantage.

    "When the time comes, I promise I will tell you everything. For now, I can''t say anymore."

    Brock sighed, it was a deep sigh showing his age. He had spent much of his life in service to Aleks''s father and then to Aleks himself. They were his only family and despite his frustration, he loved Aleks dearly. Aleks was all he had left.

    "I need for you to handle the recruitment of battle slaves. Also, procuring supplies and other logistics. There isn''t much time, I want to leave this place as soon as possible. Recruit as many battle slaves as you can and both you and Lenia will handle their training. Make sure they are equipped as well as you can, try to find a good balance. Whatever funds you need you can take from what I brought. There is no further need for it where we are going. There should be a good deal of equipment as well, but whatever we lack just purchase it here. Within the next week or so I plan to set out to the Savage Lands. There are many here seeking fame, wealth and power. There will be many competitors and I can see this Bishop is going to continue to be a thorn in our side."

    Brock nodded, taking note of Aleks''s instructions. He asked a few questions in order to get specifics and decided to once more hold down his other questions until Aleks was ready to answer them.

    "Oh, and I will need at least one hundred Orc battle slaves. Make sure you find as many elites as you can."

    After Brock received his instructions, he left the room. Even though most of the day had passed, there was still some hours of daylight remaining and he wanted to get started as soon as possible. He wouldn''t be able to complete his preparations in just one day anyway. As for Grobak and Lenia, they made themselves busy exploring the room. Grobak found some food and began munching on it while daydreaming about the conquests he would soon be apart of which also included all the women he would obtain. Lenia was inwardly gloating over Nelay''s misfortune and was feeling pretty good.

    Aleks hadn''t yet moved from the chair and was deep in thought. He glanced over at Nelay who had yet to move from her bowed position.

    "Nelay."

    "Yes master."

    "Stay close to me tonight." Aleks said without any room for refusal.

    Not that Nelay would ever refuse her master''s commands. She remained silent, but Lenia who had heard the conversation was shocked beyond words. Her mind was racing and she seemed to momentarily blank out due to the shock. Of course, she completely misunderstood her master''s intentions.

 Chapter 55 Vicious intentions 3

    Late at night, Aleks appeared to be sleeping alone in his room, but he was in fact awake and in deep contemplation. The others appeared to have long gone to sleep and were in their own rooms. The hotel suite they had was extremely large with several rooms. This was normal for this type of hotel because the ones who stayed in it were nobles and other wealthy individuals. They would usually have a large entourage and would need enough living space for their guards and for the close members of their group as well as their servants.

    There were many thoughts swirling in his head and he was attempting to keep hold of as many memories as he could. Even though most of his memories were not pleasant ones, he still wished to hold onto as many as possible. However, it seemed to be a losing battle and the only memories he could retain were the most painful of them. He also thought about his sister. Was that really her he saw? Was it an illusion? Sometimes he found it difficult to discern between reality and fantasy. He even wondered if any of this were real.

    ''No, this is not a dream.'' He thought in silence.

    While Aleks wouldn''t use his ''Astral Projection'' ability out in public within the city, because of his concern for the many clergyman within, that didn''t mean he couldn''t use it while in his hotel room. So, he was completely aware of the individual who was stalking in the shadows. He was clearly attempting to use his stealth ability to sneak up on Aleks, but Aleks was already aware of his presence and remained calmly in his bed.

    ''Not that he could harm me anyway.'' He thought to himself, a smirk attempting to creep up his face.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The shadowy figure moved swiftly around the room, making his way over to the bed where Aleks slept. He was quite skilled and made no noise at all. Aleks could see everything through his ''Astral Projection'' ability and could also see that the figure was a mid-Advanced rank being. Although he would be able to hide from a Master class being who didn''t specialize in detection, he couldn''t hide from Aleks''s ability or even Nelay''s senses. Nelay was a peak Advanced class assassin and could certainly detect and hide from an assassin of a lower level than herself. So without the assassin''s knowledge, he was in fact detected by two people and had been completely seen through.

    Nonetheless, Aleks pretended to sleep while Nelay was currently in stealth in a corner of the room. She didn''t move or give away her position at all, she only watched as per Aleks''s instructions. The assassin quickly crept over to the bed where Aleks lay and he seemed to fiddle with something for a moment before pulling out an extremely thin needle. He moved close to Aleks and observed him for a moment before carefully injecting the thin needle into Aleks''s arm through his clothing. It was done with great skill and if it were someone else, would most likely have succeeded. It wasn''t someone else though, it was Aleks who had a very unique ability which allowed him to ignore physical damage completely from those of inferior level and class. To the assassin, it appeared as if he was successful in injecting the needle into Aleks''s arm, but this was not the case. It was only an illusion.

    The assassin quickly put away the needle and left just as stealthily as he had arrived without looking back. He was feeling quite self satisfied at the belief that he had completed his mission. Meanwhile, Nelay had seen everything and was only waiting until the assassin was out of ear shot before moving next to Aleks.

    "Follow him. See where he goes. Kill everyone involved, but don''t take any risks. If there is a being too powerful for you to handle alone, then you will leave immediately." Whispered Aleks.

    "Yes master, it will be done."

    Nelay was gone in an instant and rushed after the assassin who had no idea he was being followed.

    Aleks was left alone and whispered to himself in the dark.

    "If you dare to move against me, then you must be prepared for the consequences. I''m sorry Brock, while your concerns may be of this mortal world, I fear no man and no conflict. My only fear, is that of the gods and only for now. I will hide if necessary, run if needed, but if it is in my power to dissuade, I will not allow a single slight. Not one blemish, for this is my creed and my curse. Let them come and seek their revenge. Their souls shall feed my ambition, and become my strength."

    __________________________________________________

    High above in the sky, the moon shone solemnly as if welcoming the dark and all its twisted intentions. A cascade of colors fluttered across the seemingly barren sky, not a single star in sight. Yet a vibrant hue lingered in longing, a foreboding of things to come. It was the perfect night for a massacre.

    Across the rooftops of the quiet city, two figures moved swiftly. They were seemingly close, but ever distant, for one was completely unaware of the other''s presence. Although they both moved quickly, there was still a leisure of movement and grace. The one in the front, satisfied with their performance, moved calmly without concern and no thought of failure or consequence. While the other moved with the assurance of success and the surety of a silent predator waiting to pounce on its prey. There was an eerie silence as if only these two existed in the world, and the moon was a mere observer to their vicious minds and the beat of their incessant hearts.

    With ill intent and grim certainty, they flew across the cityscape eventually arriving at a manor nestled in a corner of the city far from the hotel where Aleks was staying. These were manors which visiting nobility could rent and live in for a time with their retinue, servants, and associates. It was impossible for the foreign nobles to bring their armies into the city, but it was possible to bring a small retinue of elites into the city for protection. It was here that the assassin led Nelay who pursued closely without alerting to her presence.

    She didn''t rush in however, instead carefully scouting the area in order to determine the strength of those within. She carefully inspected the outside premises as much as she could and was careful not to be detected by the guards who were loitering around the manor. Although they could be considered elites, not a single one of them were Advanced class beings and only reached the peak of Intermediate class.

    Only a high ranking noble would have the wealth and prestige to have a unit of Advanced class beings as their retinue. The mainstay of any elite army were peak Intermediate class beings with the rare army having a specialized unit of Advanced class beings. In most armies, Advanced class beings depending on their strength, served as officers leading companies or regiments. Only a Master class being was qualified to lead a legion. Legendary beings were far too important to a nation or a church for such things and would usually act as a deterrence at the national level. Although, in sufficiently large scale conflicts, Legendary beings would usually be in charge of overseeing an entire sphere of war.

    As for those whose strength was beyond Legendary, those named Demigods, they could be the masters of their own regions, nations, or even empires. Of course, this was assuming they were far from the sphere of influence of the powerful churches. These Demigods sought to gain their own divinity and this was not in the best interests of the existing churches and so Demigods would often seek out of the way places or the vast wildernesses of the continent to reign supreme.

    Not being able to sense anyone whose aura was beyond advanced rank, Nelay felt no fear. Her master''s ''Astral Projection'' was also housed within her and since he was a Legendary being, only a Demigod could escape his senses. While he couldn''t extricate his projection from her body and use it to survey the area due to his concerns of divine detection, he could still use this ability to sense the aura of a being on the same level as himself assuming it wasn''t especially skilled in stealth or were using powerful spells on the level of Legendary spells to hide. The chance of such a situation was miniscule and not even worth consideration.

    With such resolve, Nelay made her move. She jumped down from atop her perch in utter silence and move quickly across the outer perimeter without being seen. She could easily move in and out of shadows continuously and without interruption. The night was her friend and her solace, offering comfort in its cold embrace. In mere moments, every guard outside the manor was killed one by one until none remained. Her two daggers moved lithely and without restraint. There was no hesitation in her actions, no feelings of remorse, just the cold indifference of one whose sole trade was murder.

    Even before Aleks had met her, she already had a cold and indifferent heart. The kindness had been strangled out of her from her youth. Raised as a plaything for men, without a home, without a family. She had nothing and no one, only herself, and only her desire for revenge. Revenge against a heartless world which had reduced her life to that of a worthless and irrelevant toy for other''s amusement. With Aleks''s actions, her entire life took on a new meaning. She would kill, not for herself or for a despairing heart, but for the man who had become her entire world. The only bright light in the darkness of her heart.

    And kill she did, like a fairy dancing in the moonlight, until none remained. It was easy, too easy. She made her way down the dimly lit hallways of the manor, her daggers dripping blood and blood splattered across her black and tight full bodied suit. It fit well around her curves and nimble form fully accentuating her well rounded breasts. With her jet black hair covering half her delicate porcelain face, she seemed more like a wraith than a person. There were none that could threaten her here, and even the assassin from earlier was easily dispatched by her. He never even knew she was there till he died with a dagger through his neck.

    She wasn''t satisfied until the halls ran red.

 Chapter 56 Worries and concerns

    In the other room, where Lenia was supposed to be sleeping, she was in fact awake. She couldn''t sleep and kept pacing back and forth. Uncomfortable thoughts kept popping up in her head as she recalled her master''s words earlier and she hadn''t been able to sleep even though hours had passed. She desperately wanted to check in on her master but knew it wouldn''t be appropriate. Certainly if he wanted to do ''that thing'' with her then she had no room to complain. They both belonged to him and if he wanted them, he had only need ask. Without a question she would be willing to give her all for him, but instead he had seemed to have chosen Nelay.

    "Is it because of my hair? Does he like a darker color? No, maybe it is her personality. Does he like someone who is cold and aloof? Have I been too clingy? I have been trying to keep a proper distance without going too far, but he still doesn''t notice me at all. I was his first, why is it her?!"

    Lenia kept mumbling to herself almost as if she were in a trance and still had not recovered properly since that moment. She knew it wasn''t proper to act the way she was acting, but she couldn''t control her emotions at this time. It had been too great a shock for her.

    "I have to go check! I can make an excuse.. Maybe he needs something? Yes, let me go see if he is okay."

    She convinced herself and gathered her courage before walking quietly over to Aleks''s room. She put her ear to the door but didn''t hear anything and wondered if they were already sleeping. Had they finished and gone to bed? Because she was too afraid to open the door, she loitered about outside of it until she finally heard a voice from within.

    "Come in Lenia, stop standing around outside the door."

    Lenia jumped in shock, not realizing that he was aware of her presence.

    "Um.. yes."

    Even though she was hesitant, she slowly opened the door and as she walked in, her eyes darted left and right but she couldn''t see Nelay anywhere.

    "Is there are some reason you are standing outside my door?"

    Lenia closed the door behind her gently without looking at Aleks. She was somewhat nervous to face him and needed a moment to collect herself. When facing an enemy she was fearless, but at this moment she couldn''t stop the fierce beating of her heart and even Aleks''s words sent chills down her spine.

    "Master, did Nelay sleep in here with you? I don''t see her." She said, almost a whisper.

    Aleks looked at her strangely in the dark for a moment before thinking of something, "Lenia, I see." He chuckled and stood up from the bed, walking over to her.

    "Is there something you are concerned about?" Aleks asked in a teasing tone as he drew nearer to her.

    Lenia grew even more nervous the closer he got to her and she still couldn''t bear to look him in the eye.

    "I.. no.. just.."

    Aleks stood right in front of her and lifted her head up gently by her chin.

    "I made you and I know you best. You were my first creation, the only one I specifically molded and shaped with these hands. Are you worried that someone else will replace you in my heart?" Aleks spoke gently calming her down as she looked into his eyes with a dreamy look.

    She was mesmerized by his eyes and everything she had felt a moment ago disappeared. As she was drawn further into his gaze, she suddenly heard a ''thump'' which startled her out of her daydreaming.

    She quickly pushed Aleks behind her and was already in a battle stance.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Master, I have completed the mission and have returned."

    Lenia glared at Nelay who was crouched by the window. With her ability, there was no way Lenia could have detected any motion or sound from Nelay but she had very clearly heard a ''thump''. She quickly understood that her master had needed Nelay to complete a task and not that he had wanted her to warm his bed. With that realization and the fact that Nelay must have intentionally made a sound to disturb what she considered to be their special moment, Lenia gave Nelay a bewitching smile of satisfaction.

    That was at least until she noticed the daggers that Nelay held in her hand, looked very similar to the daggers that Aleks had once given to her.

    _________________________

    After clearing up the misunderstandings of the previous night and calming Lenia down, Aleks slept peacefully without any more interruptions. Well, at least without any more external interruptions. Lenia refused to leave his room after she heard that he had been attacked by an assassin even if nothing had happened to him. Which of course meant, Nelay would not leave the room either. The two glared at each other for a while until Aleks ignored them and fell asleep without knowing the conclusion to their stare off.

    When he awoke the next day, the two were splayed out across the floor asleep.

    "Does this have something to do with their connection with me? Or is it some kind of instinctual competition? Perhaps the fact that they bear my mark on their soul, and are so close to me, it is somehow affecting their behavior.." Aleks contemplated before leaving the room.

    Aleks decided to chalk it up to their youth and lack of experience mingled with the confusion of their past memories and the jarring reality of their new identity plus the effects of their soul connection. Or perhaps he just didn''t understand women very well as he had been quite antisocial in his original life. In some of the wisps of memories he hadn''t lost yet from the lives he reincarnated into, he had relationships with women, but they all ended badly so he didn''t know how reliable those memories were. In the end, he chose to ignore it as he didn''t have the time to bother with such nonsense.

    Brock was already awake as usual and was of course aware of the fact that the two women had slept in Aleks''s room, but he didn''t mention anything about it and just questioned Aleks on the days itinerary. He was used to taking care of Aleks and had been trained in the skills required of a butler despite his martial past. Ever since Aleks was young, Brock had to shoulder the responsibility of not just protecting him, but also taking care of needs along with everything that entailed.

    He was his closest confidant, a father figure, his bodyguard, his friend, his servant and everything in between. He had given his life to serve the boy who had become a man. Originally, it was to repay his friend, Aleks''s father, but after everything that happened it became much more than that. Brock was wise and had tact, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t point out Aleks''s flaws or what he felt were mistakes. He was also a moral compass for Aleks, which is a reason why Aleks didn''t tell him everything. Like what happened last night, he had no intention of telling him at all.

    ''Better that he doesn''t know, he has enough worries.'' Were Aleks''s thoughts on the matter.

    "So, on the agenda today is the recruitment of a slave army, the procuring of supplies and equipment. We will need to purchase horses which is going to be costly, we can probably afford two hundred at most with all of the other expenses of recruiting an army. I also need to settle the contract with the adventurer''s guild and meet the team we will be working with. Then there is the training and organization of our forces, we will also need to settle them in a camp outside the city which will take some managing. Is there anything else?"

    Aleks, who was seated, listened to Brock reiterate the day''s agenda before responding, "Right, I know this is a lot of work to place on your shoulders. I apologize for that Brock, but I will have Nelay accompany you. She can help with the logistics. Lenia will help with training the army, also don''t forget the Orc battle slaves. I need at least one hundred of them. These will be placed under Grobak''s command, he will be responsible for them."

    Brock made note of Aleks''s instructions on parchment and nodded his head, but a look of concern flashed across his eyes.

    "Are you certain about this young master? The savage lands are a dangerous place. I know we have been planning for this for some time, but I can''t help feeling anxious. There may be no turning back once we set out."

    Aleks looked at Brock with determination, there was no doubt in his expression or words, "I am certain. I know you don''t agree with this, but this is necessary. You will understand in time, I promise."

    Brock sighed, something he seemed to do a lot these days.

 Chapter 57 Preparation 1

    "This is unexpected¡­ it seems you underestimated that young man."

    It was early in the morning on the following day of the massacre and it had taken some time for word to spread about what happened. Although the authorities hadn''t been notified of what happened yet, those belonging to the pantheon of the northern churches had already become aware. The Bishop of the Church of Mimir had gone to the manor early in order to discuss the results of the previous evening. He hadn''t expected to walk into what had been a bloodbath. Every person in the manor, from the guards to the servants, were dead. Most hadn''t even realized how they died. This was clear on their expressions which lacked any sense of fear or regret.

    "Well, even if this wasn''t a battlefield, they can be considered to have died in battle. May they find honor in ¨¢sgarer in the halls of Valh?ll." Bishop Girard said solemnly, his hands clasped atop his rotund belly.

    Another similarly garbed man was standing next to him. However, he was tall and muscular while Girard was shorter and quite fat. He also had a full set of dirty blonde hair and a well developed beard which he had braided into many exquisite braids. There were some loose gray hairs, but nothing too noticeable.

    The other man snorted, "We have become too soft and weak. This is pathetic, to have died without even knowing who their enemy was. How useless! Only heroes will be honored in Valh?ll, not these weak and useless scum. This young man on the other hand, he is quite capable. It seems your information is inaccurate. You only mentioned the master and advanced class beings which stood at his side, but it appears that is not the entirety of his strength. Even Sigurd, who was a mid-advanced class assassin, was killed without knowing how he died. This means that the boy has a powerful assassin as well. Otherwise, Sigurd wouldn''t have died so pitifully."

    Girard mumbled under his breath for a moment while contemplating, "There was only a maid who was very young and an Orc who was clearly an Intermediate class being, at least from what I could see. If he has an assassin with such skill than it would be impossible for me to notice with my abilities. You can''t blame me for that, but now we know. Unfortunately, to learn this Baron Ulfert had to act as a sacrifice."

    "Then he has done a meritorious service." The other man said dismissively.

    "Either way, this was very clean. There is no evidence left behind and we can only make assumptions, but it is obvious who is the culprit. We should clean this up regardless without letting the authorities of the city know. This would be too much of an embarrassment to explain and they won''t be able to find anything anyway. How should we respond to this?"

    The tall and muscular man wearing similar, but more resplendent, regalia compared with Bishop Girard sneered, "Nothing has changed, we either convince him to join us or we find a way to kill him. He has proven his capabilities, or at least the capabilities of his subordinates, and could be of great use to us. If we can''t convince him, then he must die as he poses too much of a threat in this competition. Our faith has been constrained to the North for far too long. Now that we have grown in strength and influence, it is time we expanded. This is the best opportunity to do so which doesn''t involve coming into direct conflict with other pantheons. Competition and conflict is inevitable and not something we should shy from, but we can''t deal with the other pantheons at this time. We do not have sufficient strength. It is best we weed out or rein in any unknown factors and those without the backing of powerful churches. Those who do not stand with us, must be removed. It is enough that we must share this land with those other churches."

    Bishop Girard nodded, "But how will we convince him? He is stubborn and was very direct with his answer. There was very little room for negotiation."

    "We just need to show him both our sincerity, and our strength. I will go myself, and I will bring the twin Direwolves."

    "Those two lunatics?" Bishop Girard said shocked.

    The tall and muscular man''s response was simply a smug grin.

    _____________________________

    Lenia was pacing about in the hotel room in embarrassment. She had acted like a fool the previous night and had even fallen asleep along with Nelay without realizing it. She didn''t know why she had acted in such a way, or rather it was more like her feelings of jealousy had driven her to act like a child but she didn''t want to admit this to herself.

    ''At least Nelay didn''t leave any better of an impression on master. Ugh, he woke up before the two of us and even saw us laying on the floor in such an embarrassing way. How can I look him in the eye now?''

    She was clearly flustered and hadn''t even noticed Aleks approaching her.

    "Lenia."

    He called out to her without any response. He had to say her name three times before she finally noticed his presence which only made her more embarrassed.

    "Do you know what you did wrong?" He asked calmly.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    She nodded her head, but he continued anyway.

    "You allowed yourself to become careless, but I can''t place all the blame on you. I must share part of the blame, I am the one who made your personality this way. You still have too little experience and to suddenly gain a female companion must be a difficult adjustment for you. However, consider this an opportunity to overcome your flaws. You must get your act together if you are to be a proper leader of my army."

    Lenia''s cheeks were burning and she couldn''t look up at Aleks, instead looking at the floor while she nodded.

    "You are still young and I am placing a great burden on your shoulders, but this is part of your purpose for existing. Do not disappoint me."

    "Yes master." Lenia replied in a tiny voice.

    Aleks nodded, seemingly satisfied. He moved over to one of the cushioned chairs and sat down. Nelay promptly walked over with a cup of tea which she served to him skillfully.

    "As for you Nelay, it is truly neglecting your duty as a maid for your master to awaken before you."

    Although Nelay wasn''t so obviously as embarrassed as Lenia, a slight redness tinged her cheeks. She was much better at covering up her emotions. She said nothing and only continued to serve Aleks.

    "Yesterday was your first day and as such, it is understandable for your emotions and personality to have changes which might be difficult to adjust to. It took Lenia weeks to fully adjust her consciousness and personality and she still seems to be having some trouble with it. I expect better from the both of you going forward."

    "Yes master." They both replied at the same time, but Lenia''s voice was still a whisper while Nelay spoke in a bland and emotionless tone.

    The scene became peaceful with Aleks saying no more and only quietly sipping his tea. Lenia had yet to lift her head due to the embarrassment and Nelay continued to skillfully serve Aleks. It was a picturesque scene with two absolute beauties and the leisurely seated Aleks sipping his tea while deep in thought.

    This continued for a short time until Brock returned with Grobak. He had taken the Orc with him since Nelay hadn''t woken when he left. Of course he wasn''t expecting much from Grobak, but he was an extra hand if needed. The two quickly made their way into the room, closing the door and reporting immediately to Aleks.

    "I made the full payment on the contract with the adventurer''s guild, we should be able to meet the advanced class party soon and determine their strength. I also negotiated a plot of land outside the city for our camp, we just need the manpower and resources to begin construction. Since it will only be a temporary camp it shouldn''t take too much work. We can have the slaves do it once purchased. I investigated the prices of elite battle slaves and equipment a little as well. Prices are going up quickly but we should still be able to manage as long as we act soon. Horses are going to be an issue though, we need to purchase them today or there might not be any left by tomorrow."

    Aleks listened attentively and considered for a moment before replying, "I will leave everything to your judgement. Use all the wealth I brought as you see fit, buy the horses and get those Orcs I need first. Purchase some other slaves to begin construction of the camp. I want construction to begin today and be ready for us to move into tomorrow, even if the entire camp isn''t complete. I don''t want to waste anymore time. We need to begin training our forces without delay and we will set out within a week. You can take Nelay and Grobak with you, they should be of some use."

    Aleks waved away Nelay and the other two who said a few more words before leaving the room. Only Aleks and Lenia remained within, but Lenia had yet to regain her calm.

    "Starting tomorrow and for every day thereafter, you will no longer be just my companion. You will be a commander, a leader of men, and their lives will be your responsibility. I will not interfere unless absolutely necessary. Are you prepared for this great responsibility and this burden?"

    Despite her embarrassment, Lenia no longer hid her face in shame. She gritted her teeth and nodded with determination.

    "I''m ready. I won''t disappoint you master."

    "Good. This is only the beginning of our rise, and of my revenge."

 Chapter 58 Preparation 2

    The sound of clanging tools, screams of men, and servants rushing about filled the afternoon air. It was a relatively warm day for spring, almost reaching summer temperatures. The weather had been in a bit of a flux for the past month and the days were increasingly growing unpredictable, although it wasn''t as if there were no trend. It was becoming increasingly warmer, there was just a variable in regards to how warm each day might be. Overall, the central parts of the continent had relatively warm temperatures during the summer months and somewhat cold weather during the winter months. It was a balance between the cold north and the hot south, but leaning slightly more towards the southern climate.

    Either way, it was too hot for Aleks''s taste and acting as the young master that he wanted everyone to believe he was, he had servants fanning him while he lounged on a chair which looked more like a throne. He was in a large and fully furnished tent which had been prepared for him out in the fields outside of the city of Kordusk. It wasn''t necessary for the tent to be so luxuriously furnished, but he had a bad habit of always going too deep into the role he was intending to fulfill. This was the same drive that had led him to live within a sewer and to smell like sewage while he was in Andor''s Edge. He had gone from one extreme to the other with relative ease and no one would ever expect that the two roles he played were actually one man. Even Lenia couldn''t believe that this was the same Aleks as before.

    Nelay was standing right beside Aleks''s throne like chair and while she wasn''t fanning him, she was ready to assist in any way that Aleks required and would occasionally serve him wine or fruits. Other than the servants, Brock was also present giving a report of his activities over the past couple of days. Lenia was busily training the newly recruited slaves while Grobak was organizing his all Orc unit. Of course, this mostly meant he was busily bashing their heads in and showing them who''s boss. Aleks found it quite sad that this was what the Orcs had devolved into from their once proud empire.

    "In the past couple of days we have purchased two hundred elite peak intermediate class battle slaves and each of them was branded with a slave rune. They are completely loyal and will be easy to manage. They will also be instrumental in policing and managing the other slaves. There are also five hundred high intermediate class battle slaves and one thousand low to mid intermediate class battle slaves. They have all been given promises of freedom for meritorious service and promised pay according to their ability. This should aid in assuaging any from the idea of rebellion. I was able to procure one hundred and fifty Arendor horses and thirty Telgarion horses. The Arendor horses are from the deserts of the south and are quick and agile, excellent for light cavalry. Telgarion horses have a much burlier lower body that looks similar in color and appearance to that of a white tiger, except with longer and thicker legs. They also have a single horn on their heads. These horses are excellent for heavy cavalry. They can easily mount a fully clad knight in adamantium plate and their horns are strong enough to pierce through armor. We will of course have to train some of the slaves in order to utilize these horses effectively. I will select some of the best out of the slaves and train them as cavalry, but this will take time. The slaves are currently being trained and organized into units with elite peak intermediate class battle slaves being chosen as officers responsible for squads in each unit. Only the peak battle slaves are being chosen to lead and this should also help in retaining control over the army. Of course, at the end of the day, absolute strength is the only guarantee. With my strength as a master class and Lenia''s as a peak advanced class, it shouldn''t be difficult to keep the rest orderly and loyal. This is assuming we aren''t met with any misfortune."

    Although it appeared that Aleks wasn''t paying attention as he watched a slave dance on one side of a tent from his large seat, he was in fact carefully going over every piece of information in his head while Brock eloquently gave his report. Initially, they had purchased slaves in order to construct the camp and also to act as servants fulfilling a variety of roles which would be expected of any expedition led by a nobleman.

    ''It seems the wealth I procured from those hapless Dons is going a long way. It''s a shame I can''t thank them for their contributions to my cause. So two hundred slaves at level 60, five hundred between level 50 and 59 and the other thousand range from level 31 to level 49. Even among private noble armies it would be a force to be reckoned with. The only difference is the level of training, discipline, and organization, but this is something which only requires effort and time.''

    "I should also report that we have purchased one hundred and fifty mortal slaves to act as servants, laborers, and to be given any other miscellaneous work required." Brock continued while raising an eyebrow towards the beautiful slave women who were dancing and fanning Aleks.

    "Very good Brock. However, I will also need you to acquire one hundred whores for the soldier''s entertainment. This will also help in keeping them in line." Aleks replied nonchalantly while lounging and sipping wine.

    Brock only nodded his head in response and was ready to leave when a commotion from outside caused him to become concerned.

    "What could be going on?"

    Just as he was about to exit the tent, a servant came running into the tent.

    "Master! Someone is rampaging through the camp!" The servant shouted in fear.

    Brock grabbed the servant and asked him what exactly was going on and he was about to rush out when Aleks calmly called out to him.

    "Brock, relax. No need to meet our guests, I am sure they will soon come to meet with us. Don''t let them have the initiative."

    "Do you know who they might be?" Asked Brock.

    "I have an idea of who they might be. I was wondering how long it would take them to approach us, looks like it didn''t take very long at all." Aleks chuckled while relaxing on his throne.

    Brock gave Aleks an inquisitive look and raised an eyebrow but said no more. He waited patiently as the noise and chaos of the outside drew closer. It wasn''t long before two very large and burly men came clambering through the entrance of the tent followed by another tall man in stately robes. The two burly men looked very similar and appeared to be twins. They both wore thick fur vests with leather underneath. Their huge and muscular arms were clearly exposed and heavily tattooed. Both had long and vibrant braided beards which had pieces of jewelry entwined within. Their mannerisms were extremely aggressive and they immediately began intimidating all within the tent. The man in stately robes who followed behind them walked calmly with a smug smile on his face as if he were impressed by his own entrance.

    Aleks quickly analyzed the three with his ability ''Soul Analysis'' and could see that all three were master class beings. Just from appearances and the style of their clothing, he could also deduct that they were clearly northerners. His ability even allowed him to determine that the two men who appeared to be twin brothers were in fact not Human, but Werewolves in Human form.

    Before Aleks could give any words of greeting, the tall and robust man in robes laughed in an over exaggerated manner. He was clearly overly impressed with himself.

    "So this is where you''ve been hiding. I went looking for you at your hotel but you had already left. It''s a good thing you didn''t run too far."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "And what do I owe the pleasure, for such a distinguished personage as yourself to pay me a visit?" Aleks asked while eating fruit from Nelay''s hands.

    There was no nervousness or concern at all written on his face. It was as if the noise and chaos caused by their arrival was no concern of his. This behavior was not missed by the robed man who was paying attention to every action and expression of Aleks. He thought arriving in such a chaotic way might intimidate Aleks, but it seemed to have little to no effect. At least it was so on the surface, but he wondered whether or not Aleks was truly unfazed. What gave him the confidence?

    "Hmm, by your expression it seems you were expecting me?"

 Chapter 59 Preparation 3

    "Not you specifically, but I had a feeling a guest would soon arrive."

    The tall man in rich looking regalia rubbed his chin while muttering to himself, "This young man shouldn''t be underestimated."

    "I am Archbishop Ragnir, perhaps you have heard of my humble personage?"

    Aleks gave the Archbishop a passing glance without replying which angered the two brutes who were beside the Archbishop.

    "Why are we wasting time with this nonsense? Didn''t you bring us two brothers here to knock some skulls in? Hmph, the only way to get through to fools like this is through strength. You dare show such disrespect to the Archbishop? You, a mere mortal and frail boy whose balls haven''t even dropped yet? Hah! I''ll kill every last one of you bastards."

    The twin brothers were incessed and aggressively grabbed their huge two handed axes. Brock immediately moved between them and Aleks, his rapier already at the ready.

    Archbishop Ragnir chuckled once more. He showed no anger at the disrespectful behavior of Aleks who hadn''t even risen from his throne to greet the Archbishop. He barely even gave him a passing glance when speaking with him. He was the clear model of a spoiled young brat.

    "Now, now. Calm yourselves Grigor and Toran. We have not come to cause an uproar, but to offer a great opportunity and partnership with our young noble here."

    Aleks scoffed at the Archbishop''s words and said leisurely, "Opportunity? Partnership? Truly such frivolous words. You entered my war camp causing a commotion, disturbing the peace and brought these two brainless muscle heads to intimidate us. You only wish to discuss a partnership? What great words, I am truly inspired by your methods."

    Aleks had barely finished speaking when a murderous aura spread outwards from the twin brothers. Their bloodlust had reached a crescendo and they were prepared to immediately pounce. Their anger had almost driven them beyond reason, but they had yet to attack and waited for the words of the Archbishop.

    "Interesting... I came bearing a great gift, let''s not speak words that might lead to misunderstandings. Do you really wish our relationship to sour as such? My people have been forthcoming with you and have shown you respect. You know very well why we are here today, I don''t think words are necessary. You should understand why our actions are not unwarranted. Be thankful I only came with these two and not with an army."

    Aleks finally turned in his seat and sat facing towards the Archbishop giving him a long look before saying in a sonorous tone, "Is that a threat?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The Archbishop''s eyes narrowed, "If necessary. Or take them as wise words in parting."

    "Hmph." Aleks sneered.

    "I''ve had enough of this! I don''t care why we came here, we two brothers will smash these fools!"

    The aura''s of the twin brothers spread out aggressively sending the servants all to their knees in fear. They could barely retain their consciousness in the face of such a murderous and powerful aura. The only people who seemed unaffected by the auras were Aleks, Brock, and Nelay. Brock had already released his aura and was standing in front of both Aleks and Nelay so it wasn''t clear whether they were unaffected because of hidden strength they possessed or because Brock was shielding them.

    Brock didn''t hesitate and quickly rushed towards the twin brothers, his sword flashing rapidly. However, it was two on one and he was having some difficulty in holding the two back. A fierce battle broke out between the three and Brock was clearly on the defensive and unable to gain any advantage. Nelay, who was standing beside Aleks, suddenly disappeared without anyone noticing. Grigor soon felt a sense of danger and his senses were telling him that if he didn''t quickly dodge he would suffer an injury. He was shocked by this because he hadn''t sensed any other combatant initially and he didn''t react in time. Nelay quickly struck, using all of her offensive stealth abilities causing a good deal of damage but it wasn''t nearly enough to severely injure the man.

    ''So, the maid was the assassin. She''s quite powerful.'' Thought Archbishop Ragnir surprised by her entrance into the battle. He hadn''t even been able to sense her or see her movements.

    Even though Nelay had joined the battle, it hadn''t taken much pressure off of Brock because Nelay was still only an advanced class being. The two twin brothers were not only powerful, but fought well together. The inside of the tent soon became a chaotic battleground as the four viciously fought throughout the interior. Thankfully, the tent was especially large and resembled a grand hall rather than a mere tent. Towards the entrance, the Archbishop merely looked on with a satisfied expression as he watched his two subordinates fight. He would occasionally throw a glance towards Aleks in hopes of seeing a look of concern on his face, but Aleks was eerily calm which the Archbishop couldn''t understand. Aleks continued to sip on his wine and hadn''t even paid one glance towards the battle taking place in the tent. It was as if there were nothing going on at all.

    The servants had already fallen unconscious, no longer able to handle the stress of the powerful auras which were being thrown around the interior and the chaos of the battle. If nothing changed, it was clear that Brock and Nelay would lose. However, soon another aura burst through the entrance of the tent and Lenia came charging through with her sword and shield quickly stabilising the battle. Her aura abilities boosted the defense and offense of her allies and Nelay and Brock found themselves quickly strengthened. The battle became a stalemate with the three holding off the two brothers. They fought fiercely however and they could only fight them to a stalemate for a short period of time. Lenia did her best to tank the two brothers while Nelay and Brock swiped at them from their flanks. It was a grueling battle which found all combatants becoming increasingly fatigues from the use of abilities and the damage taken.

    Suddenly, Brock pulled back slightly and raised his blade upwards and held it in front of his face. He became calm and poised, like a sharp blade which was about to be unleashed. A great sense of danger, that the two brothers hadn''t felt since the battle had begun, fell over them as they cautiously eyed Brock in the rear. A flash of light began to spread from the rapier in Brock''s hands and he suddenly flashed in and out of existence as he moved forward rapidly. A bright arc of sword light pressed in on the twin brothers, bypassing their defenses and sending them sliding backwards. Two large cuts had opened on each of their chests and blood was dripping violently from their exposed wounds. The two brothers were shocked greatly by this as they had been caught completely unaware by this strange and powerful ability.

    They each eyed the other and nodded. Just as they were about to howl ferociously and begin their transformation the Archbishop suddenly spoke, "Grigor, Toran, that''s enough. I believe we have each showed our hands sufficiently."

    The twin brothers almost choked while forcibly stopping themselves from howling and transforming. They glared at the Archbishop and grumbled unhappily from being restrained. It was something which was clearly not in their nature. Of course, the Archbishop had stopped them for just that reason. If they had been allowed to complete their transformation, they would have definitely overcome their foes but the problem was that they wouldn''t have stopped until they tore each and every one of them apart. This wasn''t the Archbishop''s intention in coming here. He only meant to show off their power, not kill potential assets like Brock and the others.

    "Indeed. Brock, Lenia, Nelay... that''s enough."

    The battle had finally calmed down, but the tent was in shambles and all of the servants were unconscious and sprawled about the place.

    "I hope this little spat didn''t sour your mood. Let''s just chalk it up to hot bloodedness, hehe."

    Archbishop Ragnir said that, but he hadn''t stopped the fight until almost the moment of no return. Aleks wasn''t a fool, he knew very well why the Archbishop had acted in such a manner. Even though his subordinates would not have won without his intervention if the two brothers had transformed into their werewolf forms, they had put up a good fight. This also showed the Archbishop their worth. It was a game and Aleks was playing along for the time being. He was patient and knew that in time, all would be his. If he had to pretend for a while, it wasn''t an issue at all. No one but him would have the last laugh.

    "Haha, of course. I hadn''t even noticed as I was busily enjoying this fine wine. Let us talk over a cup and perhaps some refreshments. Brock and Nelay, don''t be rude. Welcome our guests and invite them in. Perhaps we can work together after all."

 Chapter 60 The complexity of fate 1

    "Why?" Brock asked with an uncertain expression.

    "Why did I agree to work with the northern churches? You only ask me this because you aren''t aware of what is going on. I don''t blame you though, you have been busy with other concerns and this isn''t really your area of expertise." Replied Aleks calmly.

    Their guests had already left for some time and the tent had become quiet after everyone left. It was only Aleks, who was still seated on his makeshift throne, and Brock present in the large and spacious tent. They had spent some time discussing a partnership between Aleks and the northern churches, something which seemed to go against Aleks principles. This caused Brock to be faced with a bit of hesitancy and confusion at his actions.

    "You have never spoken a word of praise for any church and often condemn the gods, I can''t understand the point of this¡­"

    "Brock, you don''t know this but two nights ago an assassin attempted to poison me in my sleep."

    Brock was shocked by this revelation. He had no idea that had transpired and the way in which Aleks spoke was too calm, as if the assassination attempt had been a joke. Clearly he was still alive so the assassin had been unsuccessful but nonetheless, he imagined one might be shaken by such a thing. Aleks seemed completely unconcerned, but Brock was the opposite.

    "What do you mean someone tried to assassinate you? Why wasn''t I told about this? What happened?" Brock fired off questions in rapid succession. He was quite perturbed by this.

    In the past, it had been Brock''s job to keep Aleks safe. In recent days, his job had become more like a butler or a manager overseeing Aleks''s day to day necessities and managing his affairs. Even in the past he had done these things as well so it wasn''t too jarring of a change, but his primary job had still been to keep Aleks safe.

    "Relax, as you can see, I am alive and well. The assassin obviously failed to kill me, and there is no need to really hide this from you anymore but Nelay took care of the rest."

    Aleks continued to relax as he spoke, casually sipping his cup of wine which he had been sipping for a while. It was more for appearances rather than anything else. It wasn''t as if he could get drunk off of it or even that he especially enjoyed drinking wine.

    "Took care of the rest¡­. Do you mean?"

    "That''s right, those involved are mostly dead. As for the others, they are our new partners. Well, in name only."

    Brock considered Aleks words carefully and gleaned a thing or two from them but he was still uncertain on a few points.

    "On the same night and the following day that the assassin paid me a visit, there were several other high key assassinations that took place. Some were killed in their sleep, others while traveling the city. There were even some killed while fucking.. even shitting. You have been quite busy organizing the purchase of slaves and supplies as well as other matters so you may have only heard a thing or two in passing. In reality, it''s not so strange for a few to disappear in a city like this when such a big event is taking place. Of course, if you piece things together, it isn''t so much a coincidence as something planned. If you are paying attention, you can see the threads and connections. There were several influential and powerful individuals with significant wealth who were hoping to create an independent faction, one which would not be attached to any of the churches with presence here currently. So, the clergy in charge of their churches expeditions made sure to make them disappear. They are consolidating power and killing off any who do not wish to get in line. Nelay has been busy gathering information for me over the past couple of days, she found many interesting points of interest."

    Brock was silent, but it was clear that his mood was gloomy. He wasn''t expecting what should have been a simple thing to become so muddied and convoluted. Originally, they had made plans without taking into consideration that the beginnings of a crusade might take place. There was no way for them to know at that time and things had become tricky because of it. Brock hadn''t expected the churches to go so far.

    "I see. So is aligning with the northern churches a means of keeping ourselves safe? But surely you must know they will only treat us as expendable. They will only value us as long as they see us as a means to achieve their goals. Is this really a good choice to make?"

    Aleks chuckled as he held the wine cup and swirled the wine within in a circular fashion.

    "You think too much, but you aren''t entirely wrong. We have only aligned ourselves on the surface, just to buy a bit of time while we finish our preparations. I already have a plan in place to deal with these churches. Their so called crusade will fail and not a single one of them will escape my clutches. They may think to use us to do their bidding, but in the end, only I will prevail. Their souls shall be my sustenance and their might my strength."

    Although Brock didn''t know everything about Aleks''s strange and unique power, he still remembered that day when Aleks had been surrounded by Federation Dragoons and had somehow come out unscathed. He remembered the hollow look in their eyes and their deformed bodies which looked like they had been sucked dry of their very essence. He couldn''t help but shudder at his young master''s words.

    What were his mysteries? Perhaps it was better if Brock didn''t know. There were many things he didn''t understand, like the two powerful young women at his side. He had no idea Nelay was an assassin, but he had witnessed her power in the battle earlier. She was clearly a peak advanced class assassin. Where was his young master finding such powerful subordinates that were so young?

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "You seem confident, then I will say no more."

    Brock bowed slightly to Aleks and then left the tent to carry out his duties. There were still more slaves to purchase and supplies coming in daily. There were many things which needed supervision and careful planning. There was also the training of their newly burgeoning army.

    Aleks watched Brock leave and there was finally silence. Only Aleks still remained in the tent. He sighed deeply and put the wine cup down on a small table which had been placed near his throne.

    "Acting is such tiring work. I no longer know which "Aleks" is the real me and which is the fake. I have been playing this game for too long that I don''t know who I am anymore." Aleks mumbled tiredly to himself.

    He felt a moment of depression weigh him down mentally, but he shrugged it off. He had spent untold lifetimes in misery and he now had the chance to free himself from his fate. He couldn''t surrender himself to despair at this moment when everything was beginning to come together. He couldn''t help feel pressure though, the pressure of an insignificant being looking up at the vast and endless sky. That was the mountain he had to climb and he had to do it relatively all alone. No one could share his burden, even the beings he created were only a substitute for all the things he had lost.

    "Enough, it is time for the next stage of my plan."

    Soon after, a rowdy Orc came stomping into the tent after having been summoned by his master.

    "Master, you need me?" Grobak grunted.

    "Yes, I told you before that soon I would increase your level and class. Now is the time, and I also have a very important mission for you. Have you settled in the Orcs I placed under your command?"

    Grobak gave a guttural laugh before replying, "I bashed some heads, they will listen to me now."

    Aleks nodded, "Good. I will increase your strength to peak advanced class. Come here."

    Grobak was visibly excited and rushed over to Aleks''s side. There was nothing he wanted more than to grow stronger. He hated the fact that there were two Human women who were stronger than him even if they were his companions. Orcs loved to dominate and it was almost unbearable to him that he was so weak. He had taken his frustrations out on the other Orcs who were now his subordinates. There was no question about the fact that he was establishing his dominance over them.

    NameGrobak

    ClassBarbarianBerserkerBerserk LordAdvanced Rank

    Level30????303090

    Vitality300750750Total HP 1800

    Magic0000

    PHY. ATK6699110Total PHY ATK 275

    PHY. DEF326374Total PHY DEF 169

    Agility304560Total AGI 135

    MAG RES255060Total Mag Res 135

    Abilities

    Rage (When using the rage ability, PHY. ATK. increases by 15% but PHY. DEF. decreased by 5%, Once rage ends ability user becomes fatigued suffering a 5% decrease in PHY. ATK., PHY. DEF., and AGI until short rest)

    Flurry of fists (Attack in rapid succession when unarmed ignoring 10% of PHY. DEF., chance to stun)

    Ignore Pain (While in Rage, ignores pain from damage taken allowing one to use abilities even when vitality required is insufficient)

    Increased Rage (Rage lasts double the amount of time, PHY. ATK. increases by another 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Whirlwind Strike (Using a Two-handed weapon, swing the weapon in a whirlwind, attacking multiple targets in a radius around the ability user, knock-back effect with each hit)

    Fearless (While in Rage, Immune to the effects of fear, stun, intimidation, and confusion)

    Extended Rage (Rage lasts until incapacitated but drains vitality as long as in effect, PHY. ATK increases by an additional 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Ram''s charge (While in rage, charge rapidly towards the opponent, knock down effect and stun effect vs. AGI)

    Elephant Stomp (Causes a quake in a radius around the user, targets around the user become physically unstable lowering AGI by 25%)

    Fighting stances

    Unarmed

    Two-Handed

    Great Axe Proficiency

 Chapter 61 The complexity of fate 2

    Orcs were widely known not just for their love of fighting, but also other barbaric things such as raping, pillaging, and not so surprisingly, burning things down. At least this is what they had become known for on the continent due to their once proud civilization falling into the dusk of history and their kind devolving into brutish brigands, cannibals and other atrocious labels which were placed upon them. Of course, these were the labels the so called civilized races had placed on them and they were somewhat true.

    However, most had forgotten that the Orcs had a once magnificent past on the continent and were not always tribal savages. This was a golden age for the Orcs which had been led by the powerful bloodline of their species, the High Orcs. They were smarter, stronger, and more capable than the average Orc and were boosted by the strength of their bloodline.

    Grobak was one such Orc, although he had grown up in one of the savage tribes of the Orgren Steppes and had grown accustomed to their culture and general way of doing things. He wasn''t aware of his people''s once glorious past or the refined mannerisms of the more cultured. He was a proper Orc, or at least what was considered a proper Orc in the modern times.

    "Kill the men, capture the women!" Shouted Grobak as he gave orders out to the Orcs by his side.

    "Can we eat them?" Asked one of the burlier Orcs who was one of Grobak''s lieutenants and a peak Intermediate class being.

    "No, master said we can''t eat Human meat. He says it makes us weak, and stupid. We need to be more refined, whatever that means."

    "Hmph, didn''t we leave that Human!? Why do we need to listen to what he says?" Asked another one of the Orcs with contempt.

    Grobak became visibly angered, turned, and smashed the butt of his axe into the Orc''s face.

    "Don''t ever speak of our master again, the next time you do, I will kill you."

    The Orc who Grobak hit was easily floored by the attack to his face and he couldn''t speak. He rolled on the ground in pain and his nose had been broken. He couldn''t say anything due to the pain but Grobak was satisfied.

    "You forget yourselves. We serve the master, he is not just some "Human" do you understand? He is our master and even more, our god! Anyone who says anything else¡­ I will kill without hesitation."

    The Orcs shrinked back in fear and quickly grunted in obeisance. They were clearly afraid of Grobak''s wrath and he had beaten them enough that they didn''t dare talk back although some still had slight misgivings about serving a Human. In their mind, this Aleks was not a god at all. He didn''t have the aura of a god and they hadn''t seen anything godlike about him. Nonetheless, they didn''t argue with Grobak.

    "Don''t forget, you are all branded with a slave mark. Anyone who mentions anything about the master, will die! Now, go! Kill those barbarians and take their women as an offering to the tribe! When we return to my tribe, I will challenge the chief for leadership of the tribe and we will gift the warriors with these barbarian women. With that I will gain their loyalty and admiration!"

    The Orcs didn''t dally any longer and immediately charged towards the barbarian encampment they had come across by chance. Although there were very few trees and the grass was too short to hide in, the Steppes were relatively hilly and in some areas, were extremely mountainous. This made it easy for the Orcs to hide from the sight of the barbarians and being that it was late at night, visibility was obscured. The barbarians had no idea of the hundred or so Orcs which had found their camp by accident and only became aware of them when they were spotted by the lookouts.

    However, It wasn''t a large barbarian camp and the barbarians were little more than savages themselves. They were in some ways similar to the Orc tribes and the Orcs and barbarians often fought. They both had their small and large tribes which ruled over different areas of the Steppes. Small tribes like this wouldn''t have sophisticated weapons and armor, but instead more primitive weapons and little armor to speak of. The larger tribes would be a force to be reckoned with however, as they often traded with the dwarves or even those from the Human nations. They had much more resources and wealth in order to obtain better equipment and they were often stronger with many intermediate and even a good number of advanced class beings.

    The Orcs no longer needed to hide their presence and emitted loud growls and other battle sounds as they charged into the small barbarian encampment. They numbered a few hundred, but most would not necessarily be warriors. There would also be children, the old and non-combatants. Even if they were to take up arms, it would be a simple matter to kill them. These Orcs were not necessarily the most powerful of warriors among those on the Steppes, but they possessed sufficient strength and had been trained within the slave camps of Kordusk and eventually worked their way into the arenas. They were all upper Intermediate class beings and some had even reached the peak. It was more than enough to quickly slaughter the warriors of this barbarian tribe.

    Grobak didn''t bother to participate in the fighting and only looked on. No one but he knew what he was thinking and no other knew what manner of being was watching from within him. From within, the powerful ''Astral Soul'' of Aleksandros observed silently. His body was still within the military camp his people had set up outside of Kordusk and they had yet to leave the vicinity of the city although the expedition was soon to begin. He wished to understand the Steppes better with his own eyes and had used his ability to travel alongside Grobak. This was also a means for him to remain in communication with him and to help guide him for the mission that Aleks had set for him.

    It wasn''t his command that had ordered Grobak and the Orcs with him to attack this group of barbarians. Nor did he say anything to halt Grobak''s actions. He only observed and would occasionally offer guidance, but as he watched the carnage inflicted upon this small tribe by the Orcs he couldn''t help but be engrossed in some of his more tragic memories. He had seen such scenes a thousand times. He had been the victim of such and at other times the instigator, although in reality those lives weren''t truly his. His soul was a mere passenger along a jaded road that was not of his own choosing. As such, he felt no guilt or regret for the events of those lives which he considered not his own.

    However, the screams of the dying, the wails of the women as they were dragged across the grass and dirt, and the horror in the eyes of the old and young alike filled him with a slight sense of remorse. He wasn''t a murderer in his original life. He was a man that had followed rules, most of which he had placed upon himself. A rigid and lonely life that was absorbed in his own world of creativity and ingenuity that only he alone could exist in. He was a prisoner of his own design, but in a sense he could still be considered free.

    ''But it was all a lie. Existence is a lie, a lie fueled by ignorance. The truth, is cruel and unjust. Here, and everywhere, the strong prey upon the weak and the weak are fuel that strengthen the powerful. It is a vicious cycle I am too weak to change. If I were to call myself a hypocrite, perhaps it would be true but even in light of such a truth, I can only walk down this path with steady footsteps. For at the end, lie my only path to redemption. I must become that which I hate. For in that abyss, in that darkest night, I saw with eyes unblemished¡­ myself and my sin. It stared back at me with judging eyes, and it was then.. at that moment, that I became that which I abhor.''

    ___________________________________

    A lone carriage rumbled and slightly shook along old cobblestones. It was dark, and the moon was still prominent among the night sky. There was a certain solemnity to it, as if the morning bowed to the majesty of the dim moonlight. A young girl gazed into the starry sky from a window of the carriage, her long blonde hair flowed gently to her side. She was beautiful and radiant and her skin, which was the color of snow, gleamed with the light of the moon. She was like an enchanted being, one which did not belong in this world. Her movements were gentle and calm, and her eyes were like sparkling sapphires.

    Her heart was restless and as she looked gently into the night, she felt no comfort there.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Are you certain that the demon which inhabits my brother''s body is there?" She asked to someone within the carriage even though she continued to look outside the window.

    "There is no certainty, only speculation. You should know very well how tricky that demon is. It even fooled you didn''t it? What we do know, was that it was here and now it isn''t. There are some¡­ traces of its passing and the Night Fury insists it has head towards Kordusk. It makes some sense.. Seeing as such a large event is taking place there currently. Although, we should also expect to find nothing. Either way, we can''t keep wasting time here."

    "Just remember.. If we do find it, I will be the one to take its life."

 Chapter 62 Departing 1

    Several slaves grunted in unison as they carried a relatively heavy chair with a base made of thick wood. The back of the chair which was similar to a throne was made of a more flexible wood for comfort and the seat itself was heavily cushioned in order to provide maximum comfort to the one seated.

    Aleks was lounging on this very throne, deep in thought while he was being carried around by the slaves. He didn''t particularly enjoy these types of things and in fact didn''t very much like the idea of slavery to begin with. Slavery was something which had long disappeared in his original world, at least on the surface, and the ideas of freedom had long been ingrained in the people. Of course, this didn''t mean the people actually possessed freedom themselves, but they sure loved to tout their ideas about the freedoms they believed themselves to have.

    There was plenty of irony to be had in this situation, but Aleks didn''t care much for it. This was how he was expected to act, even if he had taken it to somewhat of an extreme. This was helpful to him though, because the more extreme those around him thought he was, the less of a threat he would seem. No one feared a fool who was filled with excessive arrogance. If some flattery, a show of strength, an offer of reward or a play on their hubris was enough to manipulate such a person, wouldn''t they be easy to deal with? This was the very image he had shown to his current rivals and competitors.

    "Put me down here, this is a good place to watch from." Aleks ordered the slaves carrying him on the throne.

    They placed him down gently, very careful not to cause him any discomfort. Other than the slaves who were responsible for carrying his throne, there were also female slaves responsible for his needs in his entourage. They would make sure that anything Aleks needed would be quickly brought to him and they would serve him his food and drink whenever he needed it. They would also fan him and provide him with any other service he desired, although at the most he would have them massage him. He wasn''t interested in their charms, none of them could truly move his desire. His desire was only for power, the power to change his fate.

    "Nelay, I know you are near. Show yourself." Aleks whispered to no one in particular.

    Nelay soon appeared without delay. No one had seen where she had appeared from or how. One moment there was no one there and the next, Nelay was gently approaching Aleks''s throne.

    "Yes master." She said with a respectful tone and her head bowed.

    "Do you have any new information for me?"

    "Not much master, but it appears they will soon be ready to begin the expedition." Nelay whispered in Aleks''s ear.

    "It seems that all of the stragglers have been removed or have already aligned themselves with a faction then. How many factions are there now? Who is the strongest?"

    "It should be obvious that the Aerthian Pantheon has the strongest presence, but the Anunnaki of each faction are not involved in this crusade. As for the Northern pantheon of gods, they are second in strength and influence. The others are marginally weaker. There are five factions in total."

    "Five factions¡­ The Anunnaki are the ten most powerful gods of a pantheon and usually are at the least mid Greater gods. It seems that this time they are offering up the Steppes to some of the weaker gods among the various pantheons and those unaffiliated. In the last crusade, the more powerful gods, like Tihr, gained quite a bit. This must be a form of consolation to those who could not benefit much from the last crusade. The Northern pantheon especially it seems, since they gained nothing previously. Mimir is actually a Greater god but only a lower one, nonetheless his might is quite substantial. The fact that he is allowed to participate in this crusade tells us something. He is also quite closely aligned with Wotan, the High god of the Northern pantheon. As for the other factions, they are just a ragtag bunch, nothing worthy of note. They aren''t even a part of any pantheon but nominally belong to others or are loose gods. A pantheon can only be established by a High god, and there are very few of them to begin with."

    Aleks seemed to be speaking to himself but Nelay didn''t dare show any disrespect and listened attentively. She was intrigued however, the politics of the realm of gods was not something she was normally privy too. How her master knew so much she didn''t know, but then again her master did possess otherworldly powers even though he hadn''t yet fully ascended to godhood.

    "I will consider these further at another time, for now let us watch."

    Aleks pointed towards a makeshift ring that had been set up from wooden posts around a relatively large area for combat purposes. Lenia was currently facing off against five peak Intermediate class beings she had chosen to act as commanders. They had surrounded her and were cautiously approaching with their weapons at the ready. The slaves were very clear of the power difference but felt they might pose a chance if they surrounded Lenia. Even if they lacked in strength, they didn''t lack in battle experience.

    "The training is coming along well, although these slaves were already experienced in battle. They only lack discipline and loyalty, both essential for any army."

    Nelay listened silently and watched Lenia bash her shield into one of the slave warriors before striking another to her left. Their attempt to surround her was unsuccessful as her strength was too great, but they were quick to adapt and fought to the best of their ability. Lenia specialized in defense so even with the five of them, they couldn''t touch her.

    "She is truly talented, give her some time and she will absolutely become a master class being!" A loud booming voice could be heard soon followed by laughter.

    A slave rushed over to Aleks''s side but stepped back in fear when Nelay gave the slave a murderous look.

    "I''m sorry master, we couldn''t stop them from entering." He nervously said while bowing in obiesance.

    Aleks only lightly looked towards the three approaching burly men who he had now become quite familiar with. He of course already knew of their presence but there was no need to state it. He only nodded his head with approaching figures in indifference.

    "You have returned. I wasn''t expecting you today. My apologies for the lack of a respectful welcome."

    Archbishop Ragnir chuckled despite Aleks disrespectful behavior. Naturally, being a high ranking church official, Aleks should have at the least come down from his throne and greeted him with the respect he deserves. However, Aleks had never shown any deference towards the Archbishop. The Archbishop didn''t seem to mind the lack of respect, he was much more concerned with one''s strength than with one''s manner. Nonetheless, the two master class being twins beside him were not pleased with Aleks''s behavior.

    "I have only come to admire your powerful subordinates on a whim after all, it is to be expected." Ragnir waved it off and motioned towards his subordinates to calm themselves.

    "So, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?"

    Archbishop Ragnir smiled and looked around briefly before clasping his hands in front of his stomach, "I happened to hear an interesting story in passing and thought I would share. We are now allies after all and I am putting a lot of faith in you."

    Although Ragnir''s words seemed friendly, there was a certain slyness in his eyes that Aleks did not fail to see. Instead of responding, he waited for Ragnir to continue.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "I remembered an old tale that I heard years ago now. As a humble servant of Wotan, the Great Father and benefactor of warriors, war is always something of great interest to me. Over the past few days I have been pondering an event that took place which I had great admiration for. It involves a young general of great renown overcoming a much greater foe, saving a nation, winning fame and fortune and in the end even gaining the interest of many a noble lady. Of course, in the end he turned all of it down for an old friend and a child. I believe you know who I am referring to."

    Aleks listened attentively and was unsure where he was going with his story at first but it didn''t take long for him to realize the point of his narration.

    "What do you want? Is there a need for word games, just state your intention."

    Ragnir gave an expression as if he were hurt by Aleks''s lack of faith in his well placed intentions, but he was only putting on a show.

 Chapter 63 Departing 2

    "No need to be upset, remember we are on the same side now. I wouldn''t want any harm to come to you, that is the reason I am bringing this up."

    "I don''t follow." Aleks said somewhat impatiently although his posture said otherwise.

    "It has come to my attention that a certain important person will be arriving within the week to accompany the Aerthian expedition. Someone high in the Church of Tihr I am told, a new rising star of the clergy. I don''t know the exact details, but I do know you have a complicated past with the Aerthian pantheon and the Church of Murder has been asking around about someone, who looks a lot like you. The Northern pantheon had nothing to do with the events of a few years ago, but I know a thing or two about what happened. If not for the Church of Tihr''s influence behind the scenes, a certain country would not have been destroyed." Archbishop Ragnir eloquently spoke while being somewhat mysterious.

    Aleks intentionally put on a facade of hostility as he gritted his teeth, "Is there a point to this story, or am I supposed to be impressed?"

    The Archbishop didn''t seem to mind Aleks''s reaction as he continued, "Don''t worry, as I said, we are partners. I am only bringing this information to you out of concern. Our expedition will set out in a few days, well before this representative of the Church of Tihr arrives. I am even willing to delay them for you while we head further into the Steppes. You should know that we of the Northern Church always help our own."

    "How magnanimous of you. This can''t be the only reason you decided to grace us with your presence."

    Ragnir chuckled once more and walked closer to Aleks while the two werewolf brutes in Human form bared their teeth in smug smiles. Nelay was intending to take a step forward to block the man from approaching but was stopped by a glance from Aleks. He simply did not fear this Archbishop or his two oversized henchmen. He could easily kill them if he truly wished to, it would only cost him a chunk of his remaining ''Soul Potential''. He could always acquire more and it wasn''t as if they could harm him either. So what did he have to fear?

    "I am taking a risk helping you. I think that you should perhaps show a bit of¡­ gratitude. I need certain assurances that you are sincere if you catch my meaning."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Aleks finally rose from his throne and walked slowly towards Archbishop Ragnir with Nelay walking a short distance behind him, she was much like his shadow.

    "So in essence, you want something from me. A favor for a favor is it? Why didn''t you just come out and say it. I know what you want, you want the services of my guardian Brock. Isn''t that right?"

    Ragnir raised both of his arms in joy, "Ah! I am happy to see that you are quite intelligent. I prefer to speak with those who have a bit of cleverness to them, rather than these two lugheads behind me. Although, too much cleverness could be dangerous."

    Aleks ignored the threat in his words and motioned towards a slave. He whispered in the slave''s ear and then turned back to face Ragnir while the slave ran off.

    "Brock is training some of my slaves currently, but I will have him accompany you once the expedition sets out. Is this satisfactory?"

    "That''s fine. I will expect his obedient service for the duration of the expedition. This is a momentous occasion and we can not afford to fail. I am sure you will agree. If we are unsuccessful in our endeavour, I also can''t guarantee your safety. Don''t forget that."

    Aleks nodded, "You don''t need to remind me. I am well aware."

    "Good. We will leave in a few days, prepare well. I expect great things from you. Haha!"

    The Archbishop and his two subordinates left in a jovial mood and were happily discussing their observations of Aleks''s camp while speculating their future prospects and fortune. They were impressed by the discipline of the camp and were especially happy to gain the services of the famed war hero, Flash Blade Brock, who was renowned as a great warrior and general.

    Aleks only watched silently as the group left without moving. He appeared to be considering something but in reality he was pleased with the outcome. Although one might think he had been taken advantage of, only he knew that this was something he not only expected but would in fact help his cause.

    "Master, are you sure about this?" Nelay finally voiced her concern. She hated seeing her master being taken advantage of and that was how it appeared to her.

    "This is fine. It may not seem so, but we have gained two things from this exchange. One, the knowledge that at least the more powerful gods of the Northern church were not involved in the incidents of the past. I am not talking about what happened a few years ago. I am speaking of my true identity. For the moment, we can at least infer this. Otherwise, things would have gone very differently. Although it doesn''t discount a rogue member of their pantheon being involved, if Wotan is not involved that is enough. It would seem that my conjecture is not far from the truth, that only a few gods were involved. Most likely they intended to keep it a secret from the rest to gain all the benefits. They haven''t told the others of their kind everything. And secondly, we also gain time, which is what we need most right now. I must gain the power of the Origin resting in these lands as soon as possible. Also, it would be best to leave Brock with them, there are too many things I do not wish for him to know about me and what I am truly capable of."

    Nelay didn''t say anything more and slowly digested his words. She truly admired her master''s foresight and wisdom.

    ______________________________________

    Bright bonfires lit the solemn night air casting shadows all across the Orc encampment laid out across a small region of the Steppes. It was a relatively decent sized encampment, but not a large one. It housed a tribe of middling size, around a thousand which included the warriors of the tribe, the older elders, the women and the children.

    It was a common sight among the Steppes which contained many such tribal encampments. Only the truly enormous tribes of the Steppes would have sprawling camps which were much more like cities than anything else. Their abodes were also permanent and there was no need for them to traverse the Steppes unlike the smaller tribes that were constantly on the move.

    Normally, the Orcs of such tribes would be deep in their debauchery as they raucously laughed and drank themselves into a stupor around the large bonfires. Oftentimes, they wouldn''t even bother to conceal themselves as they raped their captives in sight of everyone else and would even take turns defiling their pitiful victims. None of the Orcs thought this a strange sight whether they be the other men of the tribe, the old, the females among their tribe, or even the young. It was a natural occurrence and nothing out of the ordinary.

    On this night however, a thin trail of blood ran through the Orc encampment as a large and powerful Orc gripped tightly a decapitated head in one hand at his side and walked confidently towards the center of the camp. In his other hand, a large battle axe was being held with the axe head resting above his shoulder. He was grunting with smug confidence and glaring at the Orcs watching in shock from among the crowd. Following close behind him were around a hundred strong Orc warriors who were aggressively taunting the crowd. There was fear in the eyes of the warriors among the crowd and none stepped forward to stop them from approaching the Chief who was seated on a tribal throne.

    "Grobak, how dare you show yourself here after having been captured by Humans!"

    Grobak gave a guttural laugh before tossing the decapitated head over to the Chief.

    "He said the same thing. I have returned to challenge you for leadership of the tribe as is my right! Come old man and die before my axe!"

 Chapter 64 Departing 3

    Grobak could feel the rage building up within him but he still calmly motioned towards the Chief insultingly.

    This angered the Chief greatly who shouted, "You are asking for death! You are not worthy to face me in battle, warriors kill him!"

    Grobak laughed in his deep voice once more, "Are you afraid of me old man? Quickly get down here and stop wasting my time. No one is going to help you today. Right boys?"

    The hundred or so Orcs that followed behind Grobak cheered and taunted the Orcs once more. They were all equipped with proper weapons and armor and were all fierce warriors who had survived the slave pits. They were not afraid of the Orc warriors of this tribe and it was a tradition of the Orcs that only the strongest should rule.

    The Chief shouted once more and ordered his warriors to act, but they didn''t move and instead began to look at the Chief with slight disdain. They could see that what Grobak had said was true, that he appeared afraid. They respected the strong and while they wouldn''t necessarily shy away from battle even if the enemy was stronger, this was different. Grobak was a member of their tribe even if he had been captured by Humans and he had already defeated one challenger and now challenged the Chief to a fair combat.

    Grobak watched on and grinned ferociously, he could feel his blood boiling as the rage within became almost uncontrollable. He roared while pounding his chest with one of his fists, his axe still in the other. This was a vicious provocation that the Chief of this tribe could no longer ignore.

    "It was I who found you alone amongst the Steppes and raised you as one of my own people. This is how you repay me? I shall see you dead with my own hands."

    "Bah, don''t bore me with your stupid tale! You saved me only to be cannon fodder in your tribe, not out of kindness or concern. You have all grown weak. How do you think it was so easy to find you? You all cower in your tents, afraid to even risk moving your camp too far from the lands you are familiar with. Enough of this, I will take this tribe to new heights and we shall be warriors once more. HA!"

    Grobak roared, causing all the Orcs following him to yell in excitement. They chanted his name and loudly banged their weapons while stomping their feet causing the Orcs of the tribe to be intimidated by their actions. They too began to feel their blood boil with excitement at Grobak''s ferocity and his words. They too dreamed of the excitement of battle and the thrill of the kill.

    Without any further words, Grobak charged towards the Chief of his former tribe howling like a mad man. His rage had grown to frightening levels and the power of his rage fueled his strength driving him close to madness. With his large axe held firmly in his hand he bounded ferociously towards his target putting all his strength into the swing of his axe. The Chief attempted to block the axe with his own, but the momentum that Grobak had built put great pressure on him. He could feel the immense strength which had been enhanced by Grobak''s ability fueling the power of his swing.

    The Chief fearfully attempted to block Grobak''s axe but the axe cut through his weapon as if it were butter, cleaving it in half. The axe continued to fall, embedding itself in the Chief''s body and quickly ending his life. He hadn''t even had time to consider his next move, the attack was too swift and ferocious cutting him down with ease. Grobak''s axe was stuck in the chest of the Chief and he attempted to shake the axe to remove the body but it was stuck too tightly. He finally used his foot to push the body off the axe and the old Chief slumped to the ground completely and utterly dead.

    The crowd looked on in shock and there was a moment of quiet before the Orcs which accompanied Grobak roared and cheered. Even the Orcs of the tribe who were in the crowd began to cheer proclaiming their new chief. There was excitement and expressions of anticipation for the future among the crowd. Grobak only stood there looking down at the Orc who had once been his Chief while holding his bloody axe.

    No one knew what he was thinking, but deep within him where no one could see, were dark eyes and a brooding mind which had watched everything silently.

    "Good job Grobak, all according to plan. Now you must consolidate power among the tribes in the area, gather all their warriors. We shall depart here soon and it will be your job to make sure that our trip becomes eventful. Become my champion among your kind, spread my word, and pave the way for my future ascension."

    __________________________________

    Aleks currently sat comfortably in a cushioned carriage which was additionally enchanted with magic to make sure that his ride would be smooth and quiet no matter what was going on outside of it. It was the same carriage he originally rode into Kordusk with, but this time he was seated inside alone. He listlessly glanced out of the carriage window and saw soldiers marching all around him, including more carriages and slaves walking closely to them. He heard nothing though despite the hubbub of noise which must have been going on outside.

    He was alone because Brock had already gone to the camp of the Northern churches, Lenia was leading his army, and Nelay was currently scouting the surroundings as well as spying on other expeditions. She would return occasionally to report to Aleks but never stayed long. Since Aleks had used his ability ''Astral Projection'' and housed it in Grobak''s body, he couldn''t use the ability on Nelay and could only rely on her reports. She was extremely talented and moved quickly so he was well aware of the situation around him at all times.

    The expedition had finally begun although it had taken longer to begin than he had originally anticipated. Of course, many things had gone out of his expectations since he left Andor''s Edge but he continued to adapt his plans accordingly. If not for his past experiences he most likely would not have been able to accomplish what he had nor be as flexible in his planning.

    No, this is fine. The more chaos, the better. The more souls, the more fuel for my strength. Things are becoming complicated though.

    What concerned Aleks most was not the expedition or the churches all around him. It was the information that Ragnir had provided for him that worried him more than anything else.

    Why is Tihr sending a representative to Kordusk? Is it a coincidence?

    Something at the back of his mind left him feeling slight unease. He didn''t think the fact that he had seen someone resembling his sister was a coincidence, but he truly hoped otherwise. Aleks sighed while thinking of this. Failure was something he could not afford, for if he failed, it didn''t only mean his death. No, what awaited him was a fate far worse than death for he knew what was awaiting him in the afterlife.

    Although Aleks always seemed to be calm and confident on the surface, in the depths of his heart, he was anxious. Nonetheless, he continued to look on with cold eyes and a calm heart. It was the only way he could keep himself from succumbing to madness.

    ____________________________

    The immense walls of Kordusk stood tall amidst the morning fog. It was a relatively humid and hot day and it appeared that rain may soon follow. However, many mornings were such in this city which bordered the vast Steppes. This city, which appeared as if the last bastion of civilization before spreading out into a wild and savage territory.

    "So this is Kordusk? People call it the edge of civilization and the bastion city against the wild barbarous people of the Steppes. It truly is an orderly and dignified place, but I wonder, what is more savage than the human heart?" A beautiful voice chimed.

    "Your words ring with truth. Truly Tihr has bestowed great blessings upon you, but that is to be expected from a god of Justice. I suppose seeing a city that allows slavery might be somewhat irksome to you, but this is the reality of life. The strong rule over the weak, they can only lament in their circumstance."

    A blonde haired woman with bright sapphire eyes turned her head to look at the man seated across from her in her carriage which was slowly making its way through the city gates of Kordusk and into the city proper.

    "You misunderstand me. Justice isn''t always about personal freedom, it is built on laws, order, and tradition. These slaves serve a greater purpose and it is entirely lawful even if some find it distasteful. The great and wise Tihr would certainly find this orderly city to be to his taste. Kordusk didn''t exist when the Grand Cathedral of Tihr was originally built, but I think if it were today, this city may very well have been chosen to house his cathedral. Andor''s Edge has fallen to depravity and disorder, it goes against everything our great god Tihr represents, but perhaps there is a purpose in that too."

    The older man seated across from the young woman chuckled as a wisp of electricity seemed to flash in his eyes.

    "I see, well either way it is no concern of mine." The older man shrugged in indifference.

    "It took too long to arrive here. Even if it was here, it is most likely gone now." Replied the young woman with an exasperated expression.

    "No matter where he runs, he won''t escape us."

    The young woman became somewhat incessed and said angrily, "Don''t call it a he."

    A brief electric crackle sizzled from between the fingers of the wizened man and he arced one eyebrow before shrugging, "My apologies, I forgot."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The beautiful young woman with golden hair that glistened like the sun stared at the old man for a long time before finally looking away once more out of the window of the carriage.

 Chapter 65 Blood on the Steppes 1

    It was a rare sight to see Aleks atop a horse, he had spent almost the entire time traveling so far in his carriage. He would occasionally come out for fresh air so the slaves were only somewhat familiar with his appearance. Of course, everytime he did come out in public no one could see his face, as he always wore a solid gold mask that seemed to radiate some kind of strange power.

    If anything, the slaves that did see him were too afraid to even approach him or look at him. Especially his mask, they feared his mask most of all. If any accidentally glanced at his mask, they would always see his deep and piercing eyes which seemed to peer into their souls sending shivers down their spines. Only a very few were ever able to be in his presence when he took the mask off. All of the slaves, including those who served as warriors in his army, were deeply afraid of him and any thoughts of resisting or of escape had already long gone from their minds.

    The reason Aleks was riding on a horse this day was because he wished to survey his army which Lenia had been training and managing over the last couple of weeks. Even though they had begun their march into the Steppes, the training never stopped. Whenever the day''s march ended, the training would begin and his army were becoming much better organized and disciplined. Any that fell short or didn''t meet up to Lenia''s expectations were beaten up badly by her personally and all of the warriors also began to develop a healthy fear of her.

    "It''s hot." Aleks said while observing his army marching in an orderly fashion. It was a much different sight than when they first set out even though it had only been a few days.

    "Master, you only now realize it''s hot? Maybe you spend too much time in the carriage. You should wear something lighter."

    Nelay was following close behind Aleks on her own horse and pretended to mutter under her breath. Despite her quiet demeanor to others, she loved to complain under her breath whenever Aleks was involved. Usually those complaints had something to do with her master''s strange habits and tastes. To Aleks, it was almost as if she were acting like a nagging wife. As usual, Aleks ignored her grumbling and pretended not to hear her.

    "I suppose the weather on the Steppes would be desirable to most, but I just can''t find it comfortable. I prefer cooler weather. Tonight should be an especially hot night, be prepared."

    It seemed as if Aleks was just making small talk, but Nelay understood his intentions. Tonight would be the night of the first attack and it was Nelay''s responsibility to ensure that the attack succeeded. The expedition of the Northern churches had been divided into several groups and each group were approximately an hour''s ride from each other. The purpose of this was to cover as much ground as possible while sweeping through the outer areas of the Steppes. Their targets were any loose tribes they came across. If they could thin out the numbers of tribals on the Steppes before they could gather into a horde, it would be beneficial to the expeditions. They needed to at least remove those from the region so that they could continue to establish a secure colony on the Steppes.

    This was in fact the second phase of the expedition. The first phase had been carried out in relative secrecy. A forward force had already infiltrated the Steppes and establish a large fort within it and a growing town with many essential infrastructure. This was to be the headquarters of the expedition and its initial town. From here, the eventual conquest of the Steppes would take place. This would of course be the third phase which would happen at a much later time.

    Currently, the objective of the expedition was to sweep the outer regions of the Steppes and all the surrounding areas of the town and fort in order to establish a safe region for future conquests. They would then build a road and a safe transportation route to Kordusk to ensure a reliable supply and reinforcement path. In order to achieve this goal, a great amount of manpower was required. That was the purpose of the many churches involved forming factions which had gathered together many clergyman, soldiers, servants, slaves, knights and mercenaries. They would not only be the initial vanguard of the expedition, but also the first colonists.

    "I understand." Replied Nelay after a moment of silence.

    "It is good that you understand."

    Aleks dismissed her with a wave and Nelay turned her horse and rode off while Aleks continued to observe the marching troops. The terrain in this region was mostly flat with the occasional rolling hills so the marching wasn''t difficult. It would only become more rugged and hilly as they went further into the region however. They hadn''t come across any tribal encampments as they marched, which was within his expectations as Grobak had been handling his mission quite efficiently.

    "Now, we wait."

    _____________________________

    "I feel like I can almost smell its stench in this place. Have you found nothing?"

    "It is difficult to say. You have to understand that the number of foreigners, mercenaries, adventurers and others pouring into the city over the past few weeks numbers in the tens of thousands. It isn''t as simple as you think Shelise. Tracking him down is like trying to find a needle in a haystack and he has covered his tracks relatively well."

    The beautiful woman named Shelise stood looking outside the window of her luxurious hotel room. The room was similar to the one Aleks had stayed in when he was in Kordusk. They even stayed in the same hotel. Although she wasn''t aware of this, Shelise felt something off, something she couldn''t describe well. It was like the smell of rotten filth or the stench of the sewer. It was difficult for her to explain and there was also the chance it was all in her head and not real at all.

    "I know it was here Eneran, we need to find it immediately!" Shelise shouted in anger while smashing her fist against the wooden window pane and shaking the glass within.

    Eneran raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. There were only a rare few who ever dared to speak to him in such a manner. He was a Legendary being and extremely powerful. The only ones who had dared speak with him in such a way in the past were all dead. However, despite his annoyance at Shelise''s attitude, he only snorted and shook his head.

    "You may be a priestess of Tihr and a potential Saint, but do not forget that I serve Mystra. We may be allies but I do not serve you. I was slaying thousands while you weren''t even born yet! Don''t forget your place."

    Shelise turned her head and stared at Eneran. Her expression was much calmer than he expected and as he looked in her eyes, they began to shimmer unnaturally. He felt uncomfortable the longer her eyes met his until he finally looked away. There was something in her eyes he couldn''t explain, a strange power to them. She was certainly someone blessed by Tihr.

    Eneran threw up his hands, "I don''t know what else you want me to say. The Nightfury has a few leads but she hasn''t found anything concrete and the expeditions already left a few days ago. If he is among them, it will be even more difficult to find him if he has escaped to the Steppes. There are no gods there, and the power of faith and divinity will be weakened."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "I don''t trust that woman."

    "Melisana may be from the Church of Murder, but she wants to find your brother as much as us, if she can''t find a solid lead then most likely he isn''t here."

    "It is not my brother!"

    "Fine, then what should we do next?"

    Eneran was growing frustrated by this seemingly endless fox hunt, but this was an order by his goddess which he couldn''t refuse. He couldn''t understand what was so important about this young man who had already lost everything. What threat could he pose? Eneran greatly doubted he was able to do what he was suspected of doing and questioned whether he was truly so dangerous. Nonetheless, this was his mission. He could only go along begrudgingly. A mighty legendary being such as himself was reduced to a lowly hunter, he could only shake his head.

    While he was considering this a light knock was heard on the hotel door.

 Chapter 66 Blood on the Steppes 2

    "Who could it be?" Asked Shelise cautiously.

    Eneran shrugged and moved towards the door, opening it. There was a nervous man standing outside the door with his hand raised. He was about to knock a second time when the door opened. He was dressed in the garbs of a clergyman, albeit a low level clergyman, most likely a cleric. Other than that, there was nothing noticeable about his appearance, he was plain and his hair was disheveled.

    "Hmm" Eneran eyed him up and down with lightning occasionally streaking across his pupils, cutting a rather scary figure.

    The lowly cleric was shaking slightly in fear, "Um excuse me, sorry.. May I come in?" He stuttered, barely able to get a word out.

    Eneran checked the hallway and saw no one else and then pulled the cleric into the room eliciting a shocked scream from the cleric.

    "A Northerner, aren''t you? Why are you here?" Shelise asked while glaring at the man.

    His eyes opened wide when he saw her, she was an extremely beautiful young woman and it took him a while before he could collect himself and react to the situation before him.

    "I come with a message for you from Archbishop Ragnir."

    Shelise continued to glare at the man who shrunk back, visibly anxious. Her eyes were frightening to him, and he could only look anywhere else but at her face. Eneran put his arm on the man to calm him.

    "Speak then, we don''t have much time to waste here."

    "Well.. umm.. Archbishop Ragnir wanted me to tell you that the one you are looking for is with our expedition now and they are heading¡­"

    The man couldn''t finish his statement as Shelise had rushed over to him and grabbed him by the neck, shaking him.

    "Where!? Tell me now!" She asked impatiently.

    The cleric could not respond and Eneran had to remove Shelise from him and calm him down again before he would speak.

    "The Archbishop said to tell you that he only realized who the man was once they had already set out. He had no desire of interfering with the Church of Tihr''s intentions and he sent me here as quickly as possible to inform you. He didn''t want to alarm your target and so he hasn''t moved against him and is waiting for you on the Steppes. If you hurry, you should be able to capture him in a matter of days but you need to be wary, he has an army and powerful allies."

    Eneran scoffed, "He will not be able to escape us, an army of cannon fodder is just that, no need to concern yourself."

    "I knew it! I knew that it was here. I could feel it. We must hurry in order to catch it as soon as possible!"

    Shelise gripped her fists tightly and a look of determination crossed her face. She was ecstatic to finally get revenge for what happened to her family. She completely ignored the cleric and Eneran, who put his arm around the cleric as he led him to the door. They were discussing something but Shelise was in her own world, dreaming of her revenge, and didn''t pay attention to their conversation.

    "I will soon pour out all of its blood upon the Steppes and finally, my family will be able to rest in peace. This is all thanks to the great and mighty Tihr!"

    ________________________

    A large military camp spread out into the distance and it was difficult to see how immense it was due to the darkness of night. Of course the size of the army was far from the largest, but there was easily an army of over ten thousand in this military camp. Because of the numerous tents, areas where the horses and other animals rested, and the wagons and carts transporting food and equipment, the camp was large. The amount of supplies and equipment required for the expedition was much larger than an army would usually need and managing all of it also required a good amount of manpower.

    There was also large area where slaves were kept who were forced to live in barely better conditions than squalor. They numbered nearly as much as the army and so the total size of the camp was somewhere around twenty thousand. This was also just one of the camps that made up the Northern churches expedition, but it was the largest and the core.

    Fire pits and torches, which were lit in intervals, brightened up the camp which was divided into different areas. However, it was difficult to light such a large camp. It was possible to do so with magic, but this would either require a significant number of expensive magic equipment or the consistent use of magic power which would drain the magic casters. Neither was feasible for most armies and so it was still necessary to rely on old fashioned torches. Only the more important areas of the camp, such as the command tent and areas for the clergy and magic casters in the center, would have magic equipment to brighten their tents.

    Above the tents flew flags with various symbols belonging to the Northern churches and knights, warriors and soldiers patrolled the outskirts of the camp in shifts. The camp was well organized and well maintained without the normal chaos of a military camp. These were elite soldiers and zealots who faithfully served their gods and their discipline was a notch above the average soldier.

    Standing around a table in the command tent, which appeared to have a partially mapped out area of the Steppes, several important figures were discussing the path of their expedition as well as the overall situation of the Steppes. Archbishop Ragnir and the twin werewolf brothers were among this group, but there were other important figures including the commander of the Northern church''s army for the expedition. The commander was a well known and powerful master class being who had been specifically brought south to oversee the Northern church''s expeditionary force. He was a grizzled veteran of many wars and a competent strategist.

    "Are there still no reports from the scouts?"

    "None sir, it as if they have all disappeared. Not a single one has returned."

    "This is bad, how can all of our scouts go missing, we sent out dozens of them."

    The officers and high clergy were discussing the strange occurrences which had been disrupting their plans.

    "And what of the magic casters, have you tried scrying?" Asked Archbishop Ragnir who was furrowing his brow as he looked at all the blank areas of the map.

    "There seems to be some sort of magical interference." Answered the commander.

    "What could possibly cause interference? There is nothing more than barbarian scum and savage Orcs on the Steppes. Are you saying our magic casters are incapable of scrying the terrain?"

    "The Orcs and Barbarians have their own magic casters. Their Shamans may be responsible for this, we don''t know much about their magic abilities. We have had too little contact with their kind."

    "How can that even be possible, are you saying these savages are aware of our presence? This phase of the expedition was supposed to be kept a secret, the tribes shouldn''t be aware of our intentions."

    "Then why haven''t we seen a single camp yet? We have only seen some tracks here and there but not a single Orc or Barbarian."

    Those present were arguing with each other causing Ragnir to suddenly have a headache. In a fit of anger he slammed his hand down on the table, silencing the group.

    "We have to assume they know of our presence. How this happened or why we haven''t come across any tribes yet is a mystery. We can only deal with the reality of the present, what do we do now? We are supposed to be sweeping the area of all tribes and killing or enslaving them. If they were to unite, they could delay our expedition and cause us numerous troubles. Although the numbers in this region can''t pose a significant threat, it is still an unwelcome situation. It will be a catastrophe if they are able to move the larger tribes. If the horde moves, this expedition may end up a failure."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The group within the tent turned grim with Ragnir''s words. They had nothing to retort and could only consider the circumstance in silence. Brock was present in the command tent as well but he stood back away from the rest. He wasn''t exactly welcome, nor trusted, and so none asked his opinion. He listened carefully to the conversation in the tent however and had his own thoughts about their situation. He didn''t care whether the expedition succeeded or failed though, and said nothing. Ragnir eyed him briefly but shook his head. Even though he was the true authority of the expedition that didn''t mean he could easily undermine the commander he had requested himself.

    "Then what do you suggest our course of action should be Commander Uthard?"

    The commander didn''t answer immediately as he carefully surveyed the map but before long, shouts were heard outside the tent and a soldier came running into the command tent.

    "We are under attack!"

    Those within the command tent had shocked expressions, but quickly recovered.

    "Dammit! This must be what they had intended. What are the sentries doing?"

    "Sir, the sentries never gave out any warning! We only knew once the Orcs were already slaughtering their way into the camp. I ran here as soon as I heard the shouts of battle." The soldier said while catching his breath.

    "We must hurry and organize a defense and push them out quickly. Go now!" The commander shouted while everyone within the tent rushed out.

    The twin direwolves especially were infuriated and had run out before anyone else to rush into the battle. They had already begun their werewolf transformation, not waiting another second.

 Chapter 67 Blood on the Steppes 3

    The twin direwolves howled into the night. They ran amidst the tents and flickering shadows caused by the torch light. They could hear clearly the sounds of battle and the moans and screams of the dying. Orc grunts and shouts could also clearly be heard somewhere in the distance. The Orcs had somehow pushed their way far into the outer region of the camp and fires had started among the tents causing a chaotic scene to unfold.

    Since the two brothers were werewolves, they had enhanced senses and could hear the distant shouts. They moved quickly on all fours like wild beasts and flew through the camp at incredible speeds. As they drew closer to the sounds, they could see many soldiers running about and beginning to gather into defensive formations. None of this mattered to them however. Their rage had already taken over most of their reasoning and the only thing they sought was the blood of their enemies.

    It wasn''t long before the sight of battle entered their eyes and the scent of blood lingered in their noses. Numerous Orcs were fighting with their own elites who had been caught unaware and hadn''t had the time to properly equip themselves. They had only just heard the shouts and screams of battle moments before but hadn''t had the time to equip most of their armor and could only grab what they could without delay before the enemy was upon them. The fighting was intense and the Orcs temporarily had the upper hand despite being inferior in power to their elite soldiers. The Orcs were extremely aggressive and seemed to feel no fear as they collided with the soldiers in the camp. They didn''t even care for their lives, throwing themselves against the superior elite soldiers of the Northern churches.

    The two twin direwolves suddenly jumped into the fray, tearing apart anyone who got in their way. They were already caught up in their bloodlust and it didn''t matter friend or foe, everyone who drew near to them was killed without hesitation. This was one of characteristics of werewolves which was of greatest concern when in battle. They would attack anything which wasn''t a werewolf like them. Their reasoning had already disappeared with their desire to kill overcoming it. There was no question that the two master class being werewolves were extremely powerful and all in the area fell swiftly until none remained standing. The werewolves breathed deeply as they moved their blood colored eyes to survey the camp.

    The battle seemed to be over just as quickly as it had begun with tens of dozens of Orcs and soldiers strewn about. Blood and gore were splattered everywhere, it looked much like a scene of rabid animals who had torn their prey to pieces. Having calmed themselves, the two direwolf twins transformed back into their Human forms while howling wildly. Their stamina was exhausted from the carnage and they felt the battle was surely over. However, much to their surprise and after several breaths of silence, they could suddenly hear the sound of movement. They looked about the corpse strewn camp which had become a battlefield and what they thought were corpses began to rise from the ground alive once more. They looked to each other in shock before grabbing weapons from the floor near them.

    "Could they be undead? Do these savage Orcs have necromancers? I thought their tribal beliefs didn''t allow for such magic? " Asked Toran, one of the twins.

    His brother Grigor shrugged and said, "They don''t look like undead¡­"

    All of the Orcs they thought had died slowly picked themselves up and began to grin wickedly while waving their weapons. The two brothers were unsure of what exactly was going on, but they also noticed that some of the Orcs did not get back up again. Those were the ones which had been completely torn apart and dismembered. In the distance, they could also hear more shouts. It seemed that the enemy had attacked another part of the camp as well but they couldn''t leave this place with such a strange occurrence happening. They were soon joined by more soldiers which had formed up and were much more prepared than the initial soldiers which had been killed. They were being led by an officer and also had some clerics among their number.

    "They might be undead, clerics cast your spells and see if you can kill them." Shouted Grigor to the reinforcements which had just arrived.

    One of the Orcs stepped forward as the power of the divine washed over them. These were spells from the clerics which were trying to banish or destroy what they thought were undead. However, their spells seemed to have no effect.

    The Orc which had stepped forward laughed, "Your filthy spells will not work on us. Attack, kill them all!"

    Grigor and Toran growled and the soldiers which had arrived as reinforcements marched forward and began to battle the Orcs. The two brothers watched carefully since they had regained their reason. The number of Orcs was not great, less than one hundred and they didn''t feel they would normally pose much of a threat to the elite soldiers who were now prepared to fight and had the support of clerics but something was strange about these Orcs who should have already died. They watched as the Orcs fought the soldiers and despite being stabbed and inflicted damage which should have normally caused death, they continued to fight as if they were immortal.

    "Hmm, brother, these Orcs are too strange. The spells of the clerics didn''t work on them so they must not be undead, but then what are they?"

    "I don''t know, but some of the Orcs we killed did not get back up."

    "Right, It looks like if we completely dismember them, they might die for good."

    "Aye, then let''s get to it!"

    The twins nodded to each other and growled viciously. They didn''t transform this time as they didn''t want to cause needless casualties and instead rushed towards the Orcs with their weapons. Being Master class beings they didn''t fear the Orcs even if they seemed immortal at first glance. They tore into them and with the help of the soldiers they made sure to cut off their heads and other body parts to ensure the Orcs never rose again. This seemed to be effective and even though it took longer than expected, they finally finished off all the Orcs. Elsewhere in the camp they could also hear the sounds of battle dying down. It seemed that the fight was finally over, but as the wolves sensed something they turned to look off into the distance. Their eyes turned yellow and they both stared somewhere far off where they felt a powerful and frightening presence.

    They shivered, but not because of the cold.

    The next morning, the camp had recovered from the disarray and chaos of the night before. The large camp had been raided in several places but the number of Orcs that participated in the raid were relatively small in number and had retreated almost as quickly as they had come.

    "These corpses have no remnants of their souls. As you know, a soul inhabits a corpse for three days before passing on and it is during this time that resurrection magic can be cast. These bodies have no souls at all. The other Orcs which were killed in other parts of the camp were not impervious to damage like these were and there was nothing peculiar about their souls either."

    Just as Ragnir was discussing his findings with the clerics and mages by his side, a shout was heard from a soldier quickly rushing over to the group.

    "Report sir!"

    Ragnir nodded, "Go ahead. What is it?"

    "Sir! A dozen or so soldiers have arrived from one of our subordinate camps. They were also attacked by Orcs and the entire army was wiped out! They are the only survivors."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "What!?" The Archbishop said stunned, "How can this be? I already received word on other camps being attacked but the enemy only numbered in the hundreds and retreated quickly after taking casualties. Could all of this have been a diversion? Which of the subordinate camps was destroyed?"

    Those gathered couldn''t believe what they were hearing. If this was true, then the Orcs had truly planned this out well. In order to wipe out one of their subordinate camps they had initiated night raids on several others causing a few hundred casualties in the process. However, if their goal was to divert the attention of the other camps while destroying one of them, this was a sophisticated strategy they never would have expected from these savage Orcs.

    ''No wonder we haven''t encountered any tribes yet!'' Thought Archbishop Ragnir suddenly.

 Chapter 68 Blood on the Steppes 4

    "Archbishop, it was the camp of Sir Aleksandros, the young noble whom joined up with us recently."

    Archbishop Ragnir and Bishop Girard gasped, but then glanced at each other with a sly expression.

    "I see, this is¡­ unexpected. To think the young lad would be wiped out so early in the expedition. Hmm, it seems my plans for him have come to naught and that priestess will not be happy."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Despite losing one of his subordinate armies, the Archbishop only initially seemed surprised, but then a look of indifference crossed his face. He had never intended to keep Aleks alive to begin with and had even planned to offer him up to the Church of Tihr once his usefulness was at an end. Little did he expect that something like this would happen but nonetheless, he wasn''t too unhappy about it. Losing a single small army wasn''t too much of a loss, especially when he would gain such an enormous asset in Flash Blade Brock in the process.

    However, despite the brief night raid that took place there were quite a number of casualties, especially at the southern outer camp which had been hit hard before the twin direwolves could arrive to provide support. That was the only location where the Orcs wouldn''t die no matter how many times the soldiers stabbed or hacked at them. Only with the aid of the two werewolves were they able to finally kill the Orcs. There, several dozen Orcs had died and their body parts littered the area but there was no trace of magic upon them which baffled the clerics and mages.

    "What do you make of this Girard?"

    "I am not sure Archbishop. I have never seen anything like it before. Could this be some form of shamanistic magic?"

    Archbishop Ragnir had brought some of the clerics and mages to investigate the Orc corpses after they had been cleaned up and placed on wooden carts.

    "There is something strange however." Ragnir ran his hands through his beard while eyeing the corpses carefully.

    "Have you discovered something then?" asked Bishop Girard curiously.

    "As I said before, their souls are gone and their eyes are hollow. It''s just too strange and this must be the key to this mystery, but I have never heard of anything like it no matter how much I wrack my brain. We are fortunate that only these few dozen Orcs were affected by this strange power and none of the others. Otherwise there would have been many more casualties."

    "Do you think it is an ability that is limited in scope? Perhaps only so many can be affected by it." Pondered Girard while inspecting one of the corpses.

    "It doesn''t seem we will figure this out anytime soon. For now, we need to stop word getting out about Aleksandros''s army being destroyed. If Brock hears of it, he may try to escape the camp. Soldier, go order the soldiers that escaped to keep silent about what happened. I will question them later. Also, send some scouts to confirm the destruction of the camp and see if there are any other survivors."

    Archbishop Ragnir looked at the corpses one last time and then made his way back to the central part of the camp along with the mages and clerics who had been investigating the corpses with him. None of them spoke as they walked, as they all seemed to be in deep contemplation. The circumstances of those Orcs perplexed and unnerved them. Although they theorized that whatever power had allowed those Orcs to become almost impervious to damage must be limited in its scope, this was just an assumption. If that ability could affect a whole army, it would be extremely troublesome.

    After heading back towards the central and most important area of the camp, Archbishop Ragnir immediately interrogated the soldiers who had fled from Aleksandros''s camp. Originally, the Archbishop had sent two hundred of his soldiers to keep an eye on Aleksandros under the pretense of providing support. With the army that Aleks possessed and with the two hundred soldiers provided by the Northern church, it shouldn''t have been so easy to defeat his army. Also, there were too few survivors. Only a handful of the Northern church''s soldiers had escaped with their lives.

    From what he was able to glean from the survivors, there had been a large army of Orcs that outnumbered the slaves and soldiers in Aleks''s camp. They attacked at night from all sides in what seemed like an endless tide. The camp was woefully unprepared for the attack and the slaves and soldiers were either slaughtered or captured and dragged away by the Orcs. The entire camp was burned to the ground and corpses were piled up into huge bonfires. It all happened quickly and without much warning.

    Although Ragnir found the report to be strange, he had no reason to doubt his own men. He decided to halt the advance of the army and remain camped there for another day in order to send out scouts to both determine the fate of Aleks''s camp and search for the army of Orcs that had attacked. The scouts returned and reported that Aleks''s camp had been destroyed and described the scene exactly as the survivors had done. There was no sign of the Orcs at all and even though they followed the tracks for a while, they eventually lost the trail. It was as if the Orcs had completely disappeared without a trace.

    Ragnir and his commanders could only shake their heads and decided to begin their march again in the morning. They had only just begun the expedition and had already met one setback after another. Not only could they not complete their objective of eradicating the local tribes, but they had even suffered a severe loss at their hands. All they could do was continue on and keep up their guards against any future attacks while remaining wary at all times. However, this was only the beginning of their woes.

    The army of the Northern churches marched cautiously throughout the day which meant they could only travel a little more than half the distance of the previous day. They continued to find tracks leading in various directions but were unable to locate any of the local tribes. They had wasted another day and could only make camp once more as night approached. Many guards were placed on watch and some of the less prestigious mages were required to remain on constant vigil in case of attack. The Archbishop did not want a repeat of the previous night raid.

    However, because the outer regions of the camp had received increased guards and most of the attention was placed on outer defense, the inner areas of the camp were more lightly guarded. No one was expecting an attack from inside the camp, it was the danger of another raid that had taken up all their attention and consideration.

    "It''s time, the guard is lax around our targets. Let''s move." A shadowy figure whispered to a small group of soldiers.

    These figures were all wearing the armor of the Northern church''s elite soldiers and were in fact all soldiers who were once part of the Northern army. However, they were now all puppets and followed only the commands of their master. The group of soldiers appeared like any other and there was nothing out of place about their appearance or actions. There was no reason to suspect them as they made their way towards the central area and the tents located there appearing as if they were a normal patrol.

    It was already quite late and those who weren''t on active duty were either sleeping or entertaining themselves with dice games or maintaining their weapons and armor. These men were all hardened veterans and used to conditions in the army. Those who lived more pampered and comfortable lives would certainly be sleeping in comfort at this time. Those being the mages and clerics who were far above the soldiers in rank and social class.

    Once arriving at their destination, the group of soldiers suddenly dispersed in various directions rapidly. They each made their way into a tent where the mages and clerics slept. They were careful not to draw attention to themselves and made sure to only enter the tents of those who were sleeping. Luckily for them, their targets were completely lax in their environment thinking themselves safe. It would have been next to impossible for a group to sneak in from the outside of the camp unless their power was at Legendary status or were powerful individuals with special abilities, so no one expected that a group of their own soldiers would harbor malicious intentions.

    They had no understanding of Aleks''s power and even though they had come into conflict with marionettes which had been put under the control of Aleks in the previous night raid, their understanding of such an ability was limited. Also, this group of soldiers were in fact ''Soul Puppets''and not ''Marionettes'', which meant there was no way they could ever figure out that these particular soldiers were already under Aleks''s control. ''Soul Puppets'' retained their intelligence and memories from when they were alive. There was no difference in their actions or appearance and even their own family members wouldn''t be able to tell the difference. The only limiting factor was the number of puppets that Aleks could create. At this time, his power allowed him to create one advanced class puppet and three intermediate class puppets. These were the so called survivors that had returned to the Northern church''s camp.

    Without delay, the puppets entered as many tents as they could and easily killed the inhabitants without making much of a sound. It wasn''t until one of the intermediate class puppets attempted to kill one of the mages and was initially unsuccessful that a loud shout pierced the quiet evening causing others to become alarmed. Although one of the mages was initially able to survive the attack by one of the puppets, he was still killed in the end. However, the camp had now become alarmed and soldiers from the area swarmed into the tents finding the other puppets standing over the corpses of clerics and mages. A fight ensued and dozens more casualties were inflicted before the puppets were put down. The puppets were much stronger than marionettes and it wasn''t as simple to defeat them. However, they were eventually surrounded by many soldiers and torn apart.

    Nonetheless, with their actions, the Northern church''s expedition lost quite a number of mages and clerics which only decreased their overall strength and the gloomy atmosphere overshadowed the initial excitement of the expedition.

 Chapter 69 Deception 1

    Another morning had come and the gloominess that pervaded the Northern church''s camp was much heavier than the day before. Brock who had been given a tent in a relatively secluded area of the camp hadn''t failed to notice the atmosphere. Standing next to him was a Northern church soldier who was assigned to assist him. However, what no one was aware of was that this particular guard wasn''t the original one that had been assigned to assist Brock. He had been replaced at some point in the confusion of the previous few days.

    "It seems the young master''s plans have borne fruit. I don''t know how he was capable of doing this, but I am well aware that he has many secrets."

    It seemed as if Brock were talking to himself, but in fact he was speaking with the soldier who was standing inconspicuously next to him.

    "I won''t ask how he has accomplished this, but are you certain he wishes for me to stay in this camp? I would prefer to return to his side." Brock asked without looking at the soldier.

    "I have already relayed our master''s orders. You are to remain here for the time being until master has accomplished his objective." Whispered the soldier in reply.

    Brock stood upright with his hands held behind his back as he stared off into the distance. At first he was skeptical of this soldier and didn''t trust his words but he had known a few secrets which only Aleks would know. He had already heard about the attacks and also the fact that Aleks faked the destruction of his army. Although he had received no answer on how Aleks accomplished these tasks, he didn''t bother to ask. All he knew was that Aleks had some important objective he needed to accomplish and that he should wait until Aleks summoned him.

    ''This is truly vexing. I wish he would share his goals with me. Leaving me in the dark constantly, I don''t understand it. Are there secrets he really needs to keep from me?''

    Brock had many questions and concerns and Alek''s behavior had become seemingly more erratic and indiscernible the older he grew. Regardless, Brock would follow him as he had sworn an oath of blood that he would never betray.

    "My time is almost up, we should head towards the command tents."

    Brock finally turned to the side to look at the soldier next to him questioningly. He was curious why the soldier had said his time was almost up but hesitated to ask and instead just said, "Fine, let''s go. I am curious of what they plan to do from now anyway."

    The two made their way through the large camp noticing many soldiers on patrol. They were tense and on edge which was to be expected. They had just been attacked from within the camp by who they thought were their own soldiers. Some of the patrolmen eyed Brock with suspicion but no one stopped him as he made his way towards the central area as he was accompanied by a guard and also gave off an aura of power which intimidated them.

    When Brock and the soldier accompanying him arrived at the central area, they could hear a loud argument taking place in the command tent. Brock approached the tent and attempted to enter but was stopped angrily by the guards outside the tent who refused him entry. Although they were rude, Brock paid it no mind. They were no threat to him and he knew that those within should already be aware of his presence since he didn''t hide his aura.

    "Let him enter."

    As expected, the voice of the Archbishop could soon be heard allowing him entry. The guards continued to eye him angrily but they no longer barred his way and he calmly entered the tent with the temperament befitting a high class butler and confidant of nobility.

    "Ah, you are here Brock. Allow me to apologize for the shouting you must have heard from the outside." Greeted Archbishop Ragnir with a light smile.

    However, Brock didn''t fail to notice the tired look and dark circles under the eyes of the Archbishop and others. It seemed that they had been having a difficult time due to the stressful circumstances.

    "Not at all. Please forgive my intrusion. I was only hoping to sate my curiosity due to the peculiar events that have been taking place. I heard that the camp has been attacked again and was wondering if I could offer my assistance." Brock said politely.

    "Is it necessary to allow this outsider in here?" Scoffed one of the priests while glaring at Brock.

    Archbishop Ragnir looked towards the priest who had spoken with a raised eyebrow before saying, "There are no outsiders here. Brock is a famed commander, it might not hurt to have an outside opinion. Perhaps his thoughts could shed some new light on our own issues."

    While those in the room were distracted with their conversation, the soldier who had accompanied Brock had slowly made his way towards that priest who had spoken out. It appeared as if he were backing away as he was only a soldier without any authority and could not take part in any discussions between the army''s leaders. From the corner of his eye Brock noticed the soldier slowly reveal the glint of his blade as he unsheathed it and suddenly lunged towards that priest who had previously spoken out in contempt. This caught everyone unaware, even Brock had no idea the man was planning to do this.

    The soldier plunged his blade through the back of the priest, piercing his heart and killing him instantly before shouting, "Soon, you will all die!"

    Chaos ensued within the tent as the others quickly unsheathed their weapons or cast magic towards the soldier who fought fiercely, but was eventually overwhelmed and torn apart. He didn''t go down easily though, as he was under the effects of Aleks''s ability and wasn''t easily killed.

    Brock watched everything from one side of the tent. He hadn''t seen the earlier fighting with the marionettes or puppets. This was his first time seeing such a scene and he too was shocked by it. Archbishop Ragnir and the officers of the army stood over the body and carefully inspected the body.

    "This is the guard that was assigned to Brock?" Archbishop Ragnir asked one of the officers near him who was responsible for assigning the soldier.

    "He clearly walked in with Brock, but this is not the guard that I had assigned to his guard detail. I don''t recognize him."

    "Does anyone recognize him? Where did he come from?" Asked Ragnir angrily.

    "Wait, this is one of my scouts. He was sent out the day before and returned last night."

    Ragnir was furious and turned to the commander of the army, "Have every scout that has been sent out over the past few days gathered. Execute every last one of them! It is clear that the men we are sending out have been compromised and could already have these things among them. Damn this expedition to the Nine Hells! As an additional precaution, make sure no one travels throughout the camp alone. All of our soldiers should remain with their squads and move together at all times. We can''t have any more incidents like this, the men are already on edge enough and clean up this fucking mess!"

    "Yes Archbishop, but we still need a plan of action. If the enemy is out there, we have no idea where they are or if they plan to attack us again. Also, our subordinate forces are still carrying out their missions and may not be aware of what is going on. They may have been infiltrated as well." The commander replied flustered.

    The Archbishop nodded, he hadn''t been thinking clearly due to his anger and just realized this as well.

    He turned to one of the officers within the tent and said, "Inform the subordinate camps, have them start gathering. Also, inform them to execute all of their scouts and any other soldiers who may have disappeared at any point in time or been sent out of the main war camp. Instruct them that they must not send any more patrols or scouts out of the camp and to wait for further orders."

    An officer saluted and quickly left the tent to carry out his orders. Brock, who was still within the tent, was paying close attention to everything that had been going on.

    ''So this is what he meant. The young master truly has such foresight. If what he said is true and they ask me for my advice then I will fulfill my master''s expectations.''

    The tent had gone quiet as those within contemplated in silence. It was clear that the strain of these past few days was wearing down on them. The Archbishop especially looked flustered as he gently rubbed his eyes with one hand.

    "What now? Any ideas? We can''t just sit here while an enemy army plays with us day and night!" Ragnir finally broke the silence.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The officers and commander were quiet. They didn''t have any good suggestions to offer. Seeing that no one offered anything worthwhile, Ragnir turned to Brock.

    "Does the famed Flash Blade have any advice he could offer? My military commanders seem to be useless."

    The Archbishops harsh words caused the officers in the tent to flinch, but they didn''t dispute his words since they didn''t have any good suggestions to give.

    Brock was silent for a moment, but then stepped forward calmly while rubbing his chin, "I have one possible idea, but I honestly don''t know if it will work or not. It really depends on the capabilities of your men. I do not wish to take responsibility for any failure."

    "Don''t worry, anything you suggest will be considered and you do not have to worry about any blame. After all, you are just offering your opinion. Whether we choose to use your advice or not is something we can consider carefully." Replied Ragnir politely, his anger visibly having calmed after hearing Brock''s words.

    "Well, if it isn''t possible to scry or scout the position of the enemy, then the only advice I have, would be to send out a highly maneuverable vanguard who can hopefully cover a lot of ground in a short amount of time. Cavalry would be ideal of course, or if you don''t have enough cavalry, then more lightly armored units would do. You would also need a powerful and capable commander to lead the force. You know nothing of the enemy so this could be dangerous but I can''t think of any other ideas. If the enemy is out there and plans to continue to raid your army, then their main force can''t be too far."

    The Archbishop along with his officers listened carefully to Brock''s suggestion and some even nodded their heads in affirmation. Most seemed to think the plan was a good one.

    "Hmm, it isn''t a bad plan. The twins have been dying to go out and get some revenge as well. We have kept them back for a while now, but it might not be a bad idea to send them with a force to suppress the savages." Offered the commander but Ragnir shook his head.

    "Sending both is not a good idea, we need one of them here just in case we are attacked. They are our greatest warriors, sending them both could be dangerous especially if the enemy somehow attacks us from a different direction. We can send one of them with a vanguard force while the other remains here to defend the camp. I believe this to be the best path forward."

 Chapter 70 Deception 2

    Several miles from where the Northern church expedition made their camp was a large force of Orc and Barbarian warriors who were haphazardly standing in battle lines. It would be too much to call it a formation and instead it was much more like a surprising and chaotic mix of Human Barbarians and their Orc counterparts. In temperament, there wasn''t much of a difference between the two races and they were each as savage as the other, but normally they didn''t get along very well. So, it was strange to see the two different races standing side by side as comrades in arms.

    Neither of the two groups knew very much of organized military strategy and were much more accustomed to simple swarm tactics and so there wasn''t any particular rhyme or reason to their formation. Their idea of battle was to have the magic casters, who were shamans, simply cast some of their buffs upon the warriors while the warriors charged into the enemy ranks. There were also a variety of animalistic spells in their repertoire which would also be cast once the initial buffs were completed. These were mostly summoning spells to summon powerful animals like direwolves or large bears. This was the most simplistic means of battle and so they weren''t much of a threat to an organized military. Their strength was usually in their numbers, their fearless nature, and their individual prowess.

    The tribal army numbered several thousand and there were both men and women among the warrior''s ranks. These were the strongest members of the tribes in that particular region and those who could not fight had already left the area and went on ahead to escape the conflict. Not every member of a tribe was a warrior and the various tribes in the area were relatively small in number, but since most members of a tribe were warriors there was still a sizeable number of them in the region. However, the majority of those living on the Steppes were located further in the interior and mostly only smaller tribes roamed around the outer regions so their numbers were still limited.

    The larger tribes who livedin the interior regions of the Steppes would normally only come this close to the civilized nations when raiding or in large scale conflicts. The expeditionary forces were not planning on coming into conflict with the larger tribes just yet and were only meant to pave the way for future expeditions while slowly whittling away at the strength of the tribes on the Steppes. Their objective was simply to clear out this specific region while establishing a base of operations for future expansion. There was a city with fortifications already under construction and large numbers of colonists were being moved into the area to develop agriculture and other industries. Most of this was only in the beginning stages however, and would require several years of development before seeing significant results.

    This had all been accomplished with the utmost secrecy and the initial stages of the expedition had met with great success with no setbacks. There was much at stake and avoiding a conflict with the larger tribes until their defenses were further developed was a necessity. If these tribes formed a horde before preparations were complete, they could potentially drown the expedition in a sea of corpses. This was why Aleks, who had his initial plans disrupted by this turn of events, was not concerned in the least. Although not much information was divulged to Aleks by the Archbishop, he could still glean enough from the orders passed down and from his knowledge of past expeditions. It wasn''t difficult for him to form a new plan from the information that was available to him. In reality, all he needed to do was play one side against the other and since there were two natural enemies to toy with, it made it all the easier for him. He had every intention of exploiting both the expeditionary forces and the Orcs and Barbarians of the Steppes all in order to gain power. Numbers meant very little to him and no matter how many maggots scurried across the Steppes, he would crush them all beneath his feet and their souls would fuel his ascendancy.

    ''Although I can''t spend too much of my personal time on this. This is exactly why I need him.''

    Aleks was the only one seated on a horse as he looked down at Grobak who was kneeling before him. For Grobak, to kneel to another was the greatest of humiliations. The only exception to this was his master, who he had nothing but worship and respect for that was deeply ingrained within his soul. He felt no humiliation for kneeling before Aleks and instead showed deep reverence for him.

    The Orcs and Barbarians here showed no expressions of disdain or ridicule when seeing this, and instead too showed looks of reverence as they also fell to their knees. They all had already been cowed by Aleks''s power and authority. Those who had not been willing to submit to him had already been turned into puppets and marionettes and used against the Northern church''s expeditionary forces. None of them could resist Aleks''s aura and majesty once he chose to release it. Although he wasn''t yet a Demigod, he was at the peak of Legendary and his power could easily crush every soul here.

    Behind Aleks and seated on his horse with her arms wrapped around Aleks''s waist was Nelay. She was not so secretly enjoying having her arms around Aleks and gently rubbing her face against his back while Aleks simply ignored her affectionate behavior. She normally kept her emotions withdrawn and showed little to outsiders. In fact, she considered all others to be irrelevant and inconsequential. Only Aleks mattered in her world which often caused Lenia to be filled with extreme jealousy. Even now, Lenia was fuming that she could not accompany Aleks and instead was forced to lead their army further into the Steppes and away from Aleks''s current location.

    "Master, everything has been done according to your will. The Human scum will shortly arrive here."

    "Do not forget that I am Human too Grobak."

    "But master, you are different."

    "There are also Human barbarians among your warriors."

    "They are different too."

    "I see. Well, you should change your opinion of other races since soon both Orc and Human as well as those belonging to others will be living together in my future domain. I have no intention to discriminate against those who would serve me."

    "I understand master."

    Aleks nodded and turned his head to look at the several thousand warriors who had all gone to their knees in worship. They stretched far into the distance but not a single one dared stand or even speak due to fear. Aleks seemed as if a god having taken human form. His mask, luxurious robes, and majestic demeanor gave him both an eerie presence and a royal bearing. He was spotless, dignified and eminent. There was only one thing which could mar his image even if just slightly, and that was the woman hugging his waist and rubbing her face on his back with a smug smile.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "The enemy will soon arrive. We have done enough to antagonize them and push them to this point. It is here that we will strike a blow to their hubris and you will make a name for yourself among the tribes. Using this victory, you will head towards the interior of the Steppes and arouse the horde. I will grant you the power necessary to accomplish this, but first I must devour those who are soon to be delivered to us on a platter."

    Grobak bowed his head but he couldn''t hide the toothy smile on his face. There was nothing he loved more than a good slaughter and he was in anticipation for the one to come.

    "Will you take part in the battle personally master?"

    Aleks chuckled behind his mask. It was a sinister sound and not the least bit mirthful. His laughter only grew, much to the confusion of Grobak and those kneeling before him. He looked the image of an evil and sinister villain.

    "I have grown weary of the lies I am forced to perpetuate and the chains I placed on myself. I yearn to be free, to be as I wish. I am a calamity. You shall all bear witness to my power and my will. I will eradicate the enemy down to their very souls. Don''t worry, I will also let you all have your fill."

    Aleks could see Grobak''s smile turning sour at his words and so he assured him towards the end. He didn''t want to take all the joy of killing from them. He would leave them the scraps.

 Chapter 71 Deception 3

    "The enemy has been sighted!"

    A soldier in chainmail shouted and pointed out towards a distant hill where many tribal warriors wearing a variety of furs and leather were chaotically assembled. The tribal warriors looked like a motley crew rather than an army. The area itself was slightly hilly, with rolling hills spread out in clumps throughout. The land itself was filled with sparse patches of grass and bushes with a few trees here and there. If not for the hills throughout, it would be a simple matter to see well into the horizon. This was a typical region in the outer areas of the Steppes with the exception of the mountain ranges which stretched around its borders. The interior of the Steppes had some slight variations in geography with the occasional fertile valley and even some more forested areas.

    "We finally found them! These savages have played with us long enough, it is time to show them our might!"

    Grigor, one of the twins known as the direwolves, laughed heartily as he stared at the tribal warriors as if they were fresh meat. His blood was boiling and his body was aching to begin the slaughter. He was not stupid though and realized that the enemy had clearly been waiting for them in this place. This wasn''t a matter of them finding these tribal warriors by chance or due to their pursuit. These warriors were clearly waiting and ready for them.

    "Could this be a trap?" Grigor said cautiously.

    One of his commanders drew close to Grigor on his horse and carefully surveyed the battlefield. He was a peak advanced class being and an experienced commander.

    "It could be, it is difficult to determine the strength of their warriors at this distance but it is unlikely for there to be an overly powerful individual among them. The tribes on the Steppes have never produced a Legendary figure that we know of. Only the dragons that live in the mountains have Legendary beings and even a Demigod. Lord Grigor, what do you make of this? Your senses are clearly superior to mine perhaps you can sense something despite the distance."

    As the commander drew close, his horse was somewhat fearful of Grigor but it was a trained warhorse and only displayed some slight discomfort. Grigor could not ride a horse due to the fact that he was a werewolf, but it wasn''t necessary anyway. His speed could reach much greater speeds than a horse when necessary and his large body was too heavy for a normal horse to begin with. If he truly wished to ride a mount, it would have to be something larger like a land dragon or something of an equivalent size.

    "With my peak master class strength and my enhanced sense as a werewolf, I could even sense mid-Legendary beings from a distance. Only a peak Legendary being could keep themselves hidden from me. There is only one among them that possesses some bit of strength, but only a bit. Nothing to fear, so whatever their tricks might be, we can just smash their plans through brute strength!"

    Although Grigor wasn''t a fool, he was still similar to a vicious beast and his desire for battle was almost unquenchable. The commander at his side was much more cautious than him and couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Why would these warriors be waiting for them in this place if they knew they could not win against them? With their previous attacks, how could they not know that the expeditionary forces possessed powerful beings at the master class level?

    "Lord Grigor, I can''t help but feel that this situation is strange. What about the mysterious being who possesses that unexplainable power? Perhaps we should retreat for now and gather more information?"

    Grigor only grunted, "It''s too late to retreat now. If this is a trap, we have already entered into it. It doesn''t matter what they have prepared, we will show them the difference between our strengths! This is most likely nothing more than mere posturing."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The commander mostly agreed since it was very unlikely that there was a being with such power. If there was, it would have been a simple matter for them to annihilate their entire force, why go to such lengths to bait them? Perhaps he was being too overcautious.

    "Ready the army for battle, have them form up. We will send the skirmishers out first to test them a bit before sending in the main force. Keep the cavalry in reserve just in case they haven''t revealed their strength just yet. We lost a significant number of our mages and clerics due to their underhanded tactics so we need to be a little more careful."

    *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP*

    The sound of drums being beat loudly reverberated throughout the hilly area. The tide of tribal warriors began to part at the center as a lone man on a horse slowly made his way through the opening.

    "What are they doing?" Asked the commander inquisitively.

    "The drums.. They are challenging us to single combat. Who is that on the horse? It is difficult to make out his features but he doesn''t appear to be an Orc." Said another one of the commanders who had been quietly observing up to this point.

    "You are right, it is a man in a golden mask wearing a nobleman''s robes. He seems familiar for some reason, but I can''t make out where I have seen him before. I would have recognized that mask, it is too unique. What is someone like that doing with savages?"

    Grigor, whose senses were much higher than that of a Human, could make out the approaching figure more clearly. The man eventually stopped his horse somewhere in the middle between the two armies and the drums continued to beat steadily. The man who looked like a young nobleman made eye contact with Grigor even though there was still a good distance between them and Grigor could only see that as a clear provocation which immediately angered him.

    "So they wish to challenge me do they? That Human looks weak, what game are they playing?" growled Grigor.

    "Lord Grigor, this is clearly part of their ploy." One of the commanders warned.

    "Do you think I am an idiot? Of course I know that!"

    "Then what will you do?" Asked another.

    "Tch, I will accept the challenge, but keep the men ready to act in case they pull something. Have the cavalry on standby, if anything suspicious happens, charge immediately."

    "I don''t.."

    Some of the others attempted to dissuade Grigor but one glare shut them up. They didn''t say anything more and immediately moved to pass down orders to their men. Grigor snorted and rushed forward at a brisk speed. The man who was seated on his horse just watched calmly, saying nothing the entire time. He hadn''t even moved as he sat on his horse much like a statue. He had only stared quietly at Grigor from a distance after arriving at his location and nothing more. This infuriated Grigor even more and it wasn''t long before Grigor had closed the distance and stood snarling not far from where the man sat on his horse.

    Although Grigor was furious, he calmed himself and eyed the man cautiously. He felt no aura from the man, but what was more concerning was that despite releasing his aura, the man seemed entirely unmoved. He was too calm, it was as if Grigor''s aura was nothing more than a fresh breeze.

    "Who are you? Remove your mask, or are you a coward?" Shouted Grigor loudly from where he stood only a short distance from the man on his horse.

    There was no sound or movement for a moment, but then the man began to laugh eerily beneath his mask.

    "What''s wrong Grigor? Do you not recognize me?"

    Grigor found the voice to be familiar, but he couldn''t quite place it.

    "I don''t remember meeting any fools in a mask. Show yourself!"

    The man stopped laughing and slowly dismounted from his horse, taking a few steps forward. Grigor was on guard and his hand itched to pull his greataxe from off his back. He couldn''t understand why he was so hesitant.

    "Once, I was a man who had everything. That was until I realized, I had nothing at all. I was a bird in a cage, a man who could not escape his greed. My lust for knowledge and the truth blinded me and ultimately led me to my own demise. But none of that matters any more¡­. I wish to be unbridled... unruly¡­ unrepentant."

    The man laughed madly, he was clearly no longer sane in the eyes of Grigor who could only shout in response, "enough of this bullshit! I will tear you apart!"

    Grigor reached for his greataxe and pulled it off his back. He had no intention of listening to this madness anymore and was about to make his move when the man spoke once more, halting him in his tracks.

    "So be it. You wished to see my face¡­ Now look upon despair¡­"

    The man slowly began to slide his mask from off his face and as he did so, Grigor immediately recognized him and gasped in shock.

    "But how!? You are supposed to be dead! Why are you here, and what the fuck are you doing with these savages!?"

    Aleks face was revealed beneath the mask and Grigor identified him immediately.

    Aleks snickered and replied, "Deception and war go hand in hand. As for why.. A dead man need not know."

    A powerful and dreadful aura poured out of Aleks''s body like a torrential wind, drowning out the senses, causing the very air to quiver in fear. It immediately caused the surrounding area to be submerged in an eerie darkness that suffocated the soul.

 Chapter 72 Slaughter 1

    Grigor, who was hit instantly with Aleks''s aura, was filled with shock. The aura brought with it dread and an immense intimidation that caused him to feel somewhat suffocated. In the midst of this overbearing and powerful feeling, he could barely stand. Although he was a powerful Master class being, he was still a full realm lower than Aleks. This didn''t necessarily mean in all cases that he would be weaker than the other, but considering aura alone he was greatly outclassed.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "You hid yourself well Aleksandros. We had no idea you were a Legendary being, but don''t think for one second that just because you have achieved a higher class that you can defeat me. You are still just a human, but I am a werewolf and my expertise is specifically close quarter combat. Prepare to die!"

    Despite struggling against Aleks''s aura, Grigor was able to remain on his feet. An ear piercing howl burst forth from his mouth aimed at the sky and he began to transform right in front of Aleks''s eyes. His body began to shift, extend, and grow in a disgusting fashion as his body took the shape of a werewolf. Not only did his physical power and presence grow, but his aura was also strengthened and he was no longer burdened by the power of Aleks''s aura. Instead, his body became strengthened and a great power exploded forth from his body. Of course, Aleks was completely unfazed and only watched as Grigor completed his transformation.

    In the distance, the soldiers who had been previously intimidated by Aleks releasing his aura also felt the burden of it dissipating. They were no longer filled with an overbearing fear and began to shout battle cries which immediately increased their morale. The tribal warriors, seeing this, also began their own battle cries and continued to bang their drums in competition with the expeditionary army''s own shouts. Grobak stood at the head of his tribal army and watched the fight which was about to commence with excitement. He couldn''t contain his desire for battle and was roaring and pumping his axe like a madman.

    As for Nelay, she had already slipped over to the expeditionary army''s side and was effortlessly and quietly assassinating some of the outliers in the cover of the chaos. She was careful when picking her targets and was only killing to alleviate the boredom. The only thing she loved, other than being with her master, was killing.

    The transformation happened quickly and only took a few seconds before it was done. Grigor''s power definitely increased exponentially and he could be compared to a low Legendary being. At the higher realms, there wasn''t as much of a difference between beings at lower levels. So, a lower level Legendary being wasn''t necessarily at a disadvantage when fighting a high level Legendary being. It really came down to their abilities, racial stats, bloodlines, class, or a variety of other things. There were too many variables at play to assume that just because you were at the peak of Legendary that you could defeat someone who was lower in level, but still in the same realm. A difference of a few levels could easily be made up with equipment, abilities, spells, etc. Although Grigor was a master class being, his werewolf transformation allowed him to enter the Legendary realm, but at the end of the day he still wasn''t a true Legendary being.

    So, while Grigor may have felt that he could at least keep Aleks in check, the reality was that Aleks wasn''t a normal Legendary being at all. He was a unique existence with unfathomable power that defied mortal reasoning. In fact, he wasn''t truly a mortal at all, despite having yet to ascend to godhood. He was a being which treaded between Heaven and Earth who had already been touched by the Origin of a world. Within him resided the very soul and consciousness of a world birthed by the endless cosmos. He had yet to awaken to the divinity within him, but that didn''t mean that it had no influence on his development.

    Aleks watched with a crooked smile, which seemed to disdain all life. In his eyes, this werewolf was only a fool prancing straight towards his death. He chuckled and placed the mask back on his face. This mask was no ordinary artifact and it greatly enhanced his abilities. For one, it decreased the cost in SP of all of his combat abilities by half. His abilities were extremely costly and so the mask was not something he could do without.

    Aleks raised his hands as if he were about to begin a performance and said, "Let me show you what awaits those who oppose me!"

    Twisted wraith like tendrils rose from Aleks''s body, wrapping around him and expanding outwards like the tentacles of a giant octopus. They were extremely thick and immense in size seeming almost like the legs of a gargantuan beast of myth and legends. They were a dark and eerie purplish hazy color, similar to what you would expect from the soul form of an evil twisted being. Normally, Aleks wouldn''t allow anyone to see the true form of his power, but this time it was his intention to strike dread in the hearts of his foes. His ''Soul Tendrils'' were visible for all to see and they rose high above him, protecting him within their embrace while other tendrils whipped violently and smashed into the ground sending dirt and grass flying.

    Their undulating movements caused a terrifying pressure to envelope the area and the wind generated by their wild swings caused Aleks''s hair and robes to flutter violently. The image of Aleks in his gold mask with his hair billowing wildly while he laughed sinisterly, caused many watching to feel the utmost fear and awe. Even Grigor in his werewolf form felt a tinge of fear despite being highly resistant against such negative effects.

    "Even though I can''t instantly kill you with my ''Soul Tendrils'' because of your temporary increase in power, that doesn''t mean I can''t beat you to death like the dog you are. Come mongrel and feed my ambition!"

    Aleks pointed vehemently towards Grigor and one of his ''Soul Tendrils'' immediately lashed out, crashing against the spot Grigor had been standing on. However, at the last moment, Grigor had evaded the attack and rushed towards Aleks at an incredible speed. He was in his werewolf form and filled with rage and a beastly and savage temperament, but he still had enough control to wield his axe. Grigor leaped high into the air and brought his axe down upon Aleks with an indomitable might only to be repelled by the ''Soul Tendrils'' which wrapped and twisted around Aleks''s body.

    Although they had a spiritual and partially translucent form, they easily blocked Grigor''s attack and felt harder than steel. Grigor hadn''t even been able to make a dent in the tendrils and continued to hack and evade as the tendrils lashed out at him endlessly. They seemed to have a mind of their own and there was no pattern to their attacks. They incessantly whipped, coiled and smashed outwards in random angles which Grigor had difficulty in predicting. It was only because of his greatly increased senses and reflexes that he was somehow able to maneuver between tendril attacks and continue to clash with them. However, no matter how he struggled, he could not get close to Aleks who was wrapped in their protective embrace.

    Grigor began to grow nervous and increasingly tired as his stamina became depleted through overextended use. He had a sneaking suspicion that Aleks was only toying with him as he had yet to attack with all of his ''Soul Tendrils'' and had instead only struck with one or two continuously. What Grigor didn''t know was that Aleks''s mask granted him the ability to see the complete status of his opponents. This included their vitality, abilities and everything else. The battle was entirely under his control and he was only waiting for the right moment, when Grigor had been weakened enough, to strike. This would be the most cost effective way of killing Grigor because his ''Soul Tendrils'' while powerful, could only affect vitality by consuming ''Soul Potential''. The more Grigor used his abilities and the longer he dragged the battle on, the less ''SP'' Aleks would require to kill him.

    Of course, he had an entire army of souls he could devour just in sight which would grant him an incredible amount of SP, but he had promised Grobak a slaughter and he intended to give it to him. Also, he didn''t feel the need to waste SP no matter how much he would later acquire from all the souls present. He had many plans and every single SP he saved was one more he had available for his use.

    ''This is also enjoyable, I haven''t had a chance to really flex my strength and show off my power.''

    Aleks chuckled beneath his mask. He was enjoying watching the werewolf struggle with all its might, much like a trapped beast.

    "However, I shouldn''t waste too much time here." Aleks muttered under his breath.

    Although he hadn''t hesitated to use his ability here due to the weakening of the authority of the gods in this place, he still needed to be somewhat wary. He knew it was only a matter of time before Tihr''s minions found him and he still needed more strength before facing them. He would soon have that strength, and so he was in somewhat of a rush to acquire it.

 Chapter 73 Slaughter 2

    With a fierce shout, Aleks once again thrust his hands towards Grigor sending several tendrils flashing towards him. Grigor was caught somewhat by surprise due to the number of tendrils and was able to avoid several more attacks before finally being whacked heavily across the face. Grigor was sent tumbling backwards for several yards before he was able to stop his tumbling by grasping the earth ferociously with his claws. He was still dragged further by the inertia before finally coming to a stop. The attack had momentarily stunned him and he shook his head, regaining his clarity after several breaths, but it was too late. Aleks had calmly walked forward closing the distance between them despite Grigor having been pushed back and his tendrils whipped out once more grabbing Grigor and twisting around him. They sucked the vitality out of his body causing Grigor to gasp in shock and terror. He felt his vitality rapidly leaving his body as he slowly, but surely was drained to death.

    Once Grigor gasped his last, the tendrils dropped his body to the ground and dissipated. There were no more tendrils visible, but the battlefield where they fought was utterly destroyed from their battle. The ground had been completely overturned and large gashes and craters were visible in a large radius around where Aleks and Grigor fought. Aleks, who was as calm as the most serene of lakes, only looked quietly at the body of Grigor which had returned to its Human form but looked much like a mummified corpse. The warriors of the tribes and the expeditionary soldiers were completely silent. You couldn''t even hear a single breath as they stared at Aleks with a variety of emotions. What they had seen was far beyond their understanding and was much like legend or myth. This was the realm of Legendary figures that they had no hope of ever attaining.

    Grobak was the only one who wasn''t shocked and was grinning from ear to ear. He had no doubt his master was great and would easily win. Who else would the great Grobak dare bow his head to? Or at least so he thought. With a satisfied expression, Grobak began to roar in a loud voice and raised his axe high into the sky.

    "CHARGE!!!"

    Without waiting for his warriors to come to their senses, Grobak pounded forward at a brisk pace while roaring. It took a moment, but the warriors finally responded to his shouting and they all began to storm forward like a raging tide. Magical glows lit up the body of hundreds of warriors and beasts were magically summoned amidst their numbers. The tide of warriors rushed across the battlefield, passing Aleks who remained exactly where he had stood when Grigor died. He watched on for a moment without making any further motions, but then he suddenly leaned forward and his mask distorted releasing a howl which shook the earth.

    Screeching wraiths poured forth out of his gaping maw and flew rapidly ahead of the rushing warriors. The wraiths smashed into the expeditionary army which was already on tenterhooks due to Aleks''s overpowering display of strength in the fight against Grigor. Droves of soldiers fell immediately dead, their souls having been ripped from their bodies and devoured by the ravenous wraiths.

    Grobak followed right after the flight of wraiths and became a reaper''s scythe, cutting down soldiers as if they were chaff. The warriors soon poured in after him, filling up the gap in the enemy''s formation formed by Aleks''s ''Banshee''s Wail'' attack which had instantly killed over a thousand enemy soldiers and absorbed their ''Soul Potential'' for Aleks''s use. He could have killed more, but he only intended to aid Grobak and his army in obtaining victory, not claiming victory for himself.

    To the expeditionary army''s credit, they didn''t rout and the officers who were in command of the army quickly regained some semblance of order and attempted to reorganize the formation while putting up a resistance against the tribal warriors. The soldiers were definitely filled with fear, but their discipline and status as veterans allowed them to continue to fight. Despite their best efforts to resist, they were barely holding on against the onslaught of tribal warriors. They had lost a considerable amount of soldiers in that one attack by Aleks and now Grobak was leading his forces deep into enemy lines, cutting through them with ease.

    He was a powerful warrior and with his rage type abilities, there wasn''t a single one of the expeditionary officers who could hold their own against him for any period of time. He cut down many with relative ease and was like a god of death as he slaughtered dozens of foes in quick succession. Grobak was completely in his element, slaughtering his way through his enemies while soaked in blood. The fighting was fierce, but eventually the expeditionary army buckled under the strength of the tribal warriors who were bolstered by their high morale and their confidence in Aleks''s and Grobak''s strength.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Only once over half of the expeditionary forces had fallen did they begin to truly buckle and their formation collapsed. It was a complete and utter slaughter as the tribal warriors broke through their lines and caused them to rout. No matter how experienced of soldiers they were, they were unable to keep their fear in check after so many of them had died in such a short period of time. Their officers attempted to organize a retreat but they had lost complete control as their men began to panic and flee. This only caused more of them to be slaughtered as the tribal warriors did not halt their pace in the slightest.

    Aleks continued to watch on without moving throughout the battle. It was only at this moment, when the enemy was fleeing in panic, did he finally decide to make a final move.

    "Not one of you will leave this place alive!"

    Once more Aleks''s lurched forward, the mask on his face distorting until it appeared as if there were a gaping hole where the mouth should be. The sound of countless shrieking wraiths blasted out once more, crowding out the sound of the slaughter taking place. The sound caused shivers to spread down the spines of all who heard their weeping wails. The expeditionary soldiers who were fleeing had already routed in panic, but after hearing that dreaded sound they went mad in fear. Many clutched their heads in pain and terror as the wraiths rapidly flew over the battlefield and harvested their souls. Not a single soldier survived of the enemy''s army, their entire force had been slaughtered down to the last. The ground was littered with corpses that had expressions of absolute terror, some had even attempted to gouge out their eyes in madness. The tribal warriors had already stopped their advance and many of them fell to their knees in worship and awe. They thanked the one they had taken as their new god for sparing their lives from such a horrid fate. They had never seen any scene so horrid as this, but being a people who worshipped strength, they were awed rather than disgusted.

    The amount of ''Soul Potential'' that Aleks harvested from this battle was immense. Several thousand Intermediate class fighters, several dozen Advanced rank commanders, and even a peak Master class being. He was greatly satisfied with the amount gained, a whopping three hundred and eight thousand ''Soul Potential''. The only unfortunate thing was that efficiency was only at twenty percent. Since the way he obtained ''Soul Potential'' was something which defied the normal laws of the world, he could not obtain the entirety of the ''Soul Potential'' of beings through this method. He could only obtain a portion, otherwise the ''Soul Potential'' acquired would have been well over a million. Nonetheless, this amount of ''Soul Potential'' meant he could not only upgrade his subordinates, but had more flexibility with his own abilities.

    However, although it may seem like a lot of SP, in reality it wasn''t as much as one would think. Upgrading beings beyond advanced class was exponentially more expensive. Just the class up would cost ten thousand SP and that didn''t take into account the cost of raising levels. In order to upgrade a subordinate from level 90 to level 100, which was the peak of master class, would cost twenty thousand SP in total. This did not take into account abilities which ranged in cost from five thousand to ten thousand SP. In order to upgrade Grobak to the peak of master class and to grant him more powerful abilities could easily cost upwards of fifty thousand SP or more depending on what was chosen. Once he upgraded both Lenia and Nelay as well, that seemingly high number of SP could easily be reduced by half.

    Nonetheless, Aleks was pleased. At some point Nelay appeared at his side and the two once more mounted the horse with Nelay returning to her former relaxing position which Aleks continued to ignore. Grobak had already ordered his warriors to sift through the battlefield and take whatever weapons or other valuables they could find. This was the normal tradition of the warriors on the Steppes. This was their reward for a battle well fought. Of course, Grobak had his eyes on a specific weapon, Grigor''s axe. After giving out his orders, he rushed over to where Aleks was seated on his horse, smiled mischievously at Aleks and then proceeded to shamelessly take Grigor''s axe from his corpse with a satisfied grin.

    He then once more turned to Aleks and without shame asked, "Master, where''s my reward?"

 Chapter 74 What it means to be a sMasters 1

    After the battle, the tribal warriors made sure to clear the battlefield of anything of value. However, the corpses of the expeditionary soldiers were left exactly as they were. Only their own dead were taken and buried as was their tradition. Grobak was happily inspecting his new axe which was an enchanted weapon of a superior grade. It hadn''t reached the level of a legendary item but it was an elite weapon fit for a Master class being. The enchantments on it were also relatively powerful giving the weapon increased damage and a cutting edge which granted it a slight armor penetration. Although Grobak was not certain of the material it was crafted from, he could see it was clearly superior to his original axe. He couldn''t help fondling the axe and smiling wickedly while imagining the carnage he would cause with this weapon.

    Aleks watched Grobak play around with his axe and was slightly disturbed by the Orc''s strange behavior, but he let it be. He didn''t care one way or the other what Grobak''s personality was like or what sick and demented thoughts he had. Grobak would always be loyal to him and serve him faithfully, that was more than enough for Aleks. What he needed were powerful tools to carry out his will.

    After watching Grobak for a bit, Aleks called him over, "Grobak come here."

    Aleks had to call him three times before Grobak finally responded, "Yes master?"

    "I said get over here, stop playing with your axe and focus on the task at hand."

    Grobak flinched and hurriedly ran over to Aleks who had dismounted from his horse. Nelay was eyeing Grobak frostily, mentally blaming him for Aleks leaving her mounted on the horse alone. If Grobak wasn''t a servant of the master like she was, he would already be dead, or at least she was fantasizing about it.

    "Kneel." Aleks commanded impatiently.

    Grobak immediately fell to his knees, even dropping the axe he had just come to love. Most of the tribal warriors were still picking through the corpses, only a few elite warriors who had become Grobak''s confidantes remained nearby. They watched as Grobak kneeled without any hesitation, but they felt no disdain towards his actions nor did they think that he was wrong to do so. They had all already seen Aleks''s great power which was unfathomable to them. He was a being which awed and shocked them into submission already and seeing the results of the earlier battle was just icing on the cake. These tribal warriors had already all submitted to him in the depths of their souls even if they were different from Grobak''s and Nelay''s circumstances. They were not creations of Aleks''s, but they now worshipped him as something like a god. He hadn''t yet ascended to godhood and so their worship didn''t net him any benefits other than their loyalty, but for now it was enough.

    Aleks placed his hand on Grobak''s head, "It''s time for your reward. I already told you that I would grant you the power to do my will. You asked for strength and so I shall give it to you."

    Grobak quivered in anticipation as Aleks grasped his forehead in his hand and he could feel the warmth he felt when Aleks originally respecced him once again. This was the power of creation that Aleks possessed and it was the power which tied their fate''s together. Although Aleks hadn''t fully created him as he did with Lenia, Grobak was nonetheless a being whose soul was under Aleks''s control and it was almost the same circumstance.

    The golden mask on Aleks''s face began to shimmer and various symbols and numbers streamed across it. Aleks began to analyze Grobak''s information as well as the options for his advancement. Now that Grobak was stepping into the higher realms of power among mortals, there were less options to choose from given the choices already made previously. What classes and skills were available depended on a variety of variables such as race, bloodline, previous class choices, etc. Even whether the person was male or female could alter the choices available. For example, only a female could be a Valkyrie which was a Mythical Saint class and an extremely powerful one at that. That was the class he eventually had planned for Lenia to reach when the time was right.

    Beyond Legendary, for those who were not worshippers of any given god or deity of some kind, was the Demigod realm and of course beyond that was the opportunity to advance to godhood. However, this route was not open to everyone and it was a route which was plagued with great risk and danger. Ascending to godhood was extremely difficult under normal circumstances and would also put you at risk of being eliminated by an existing deity belonging to the domain or laws you are attempting to ascend to godhood in. This is because a potential rival could endanger their own authority and influence. This isn''t always the case, but normally an existing deity or group of deities who share domains or laws would not allow a new god to ascend within their domains. Once a being ascended to godhood, there were rules which all gods had to follow which restricted their actions in certain ways and so the best way to get rid of potential rivals was when they were attempting to light the flames of godhood.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    However, this was not the only path to advancement and power as well as immortality. For those who served the gods or other deities, there was another path although this was a path of servitude. Being designated as a Saint was one such path, as Saints or Saintesses were beings especially entrusted with authority and power by their gods and also acted as avatars of their will on the mortal planes. Another path, which was also a path of servitude to a god or deity, was to advance beyond Legendary to the Mythical realm. This was not possible without a patron god or deity who would imbue you with the ''Soul Potential'' required to advance beyond the mortal realm. These beings were not as restricted as Saints or Saintesses, but were expected to serve their deity for all eternity. They could only continue to advance their power through a patron deity and without one, would lose their power over time. However, it isn''t absolutely necessary to remain in service to one patron for all eternity. There had been cases of Mythical beings betraying or turning their back on their patron deity, and even cases where deities died and these beings lost their patrons and were forced to find others. Although generally not common, it does happen, but most situations are greatly frowned upon and also a Mythical being would incur the wrath of the patron they once served if that patron was still alive. This could potentially cause great conflict in the Heavenly plane.

    Both paths had their positive and negative aspects. While Saints and Saintesses were greatly restricted and would lose all of their strength and perhaps even their life without the deity they worshipped, they were generally much stronger than other beings and could act as vessels for their gods and would receive many benefits without any additional requirements. On the other hand, Mythical beings were not as restricted and could potentially change the master they serve, but required a deity to increase their power and strength and were required to perform innumerable tasks in order to receive their patron gods favor. These beings could also grow immeasurably strong, but that was entirely up to the god or deity they served. In order to advance their strength, their patron would not only have to provide them with ''SP'' to advance, but their patron would also need to possess enough power as a deity. Their power could even rival gods if their patron was powerful enough.

    Grobak, Lenia, and Nelay were Aleks''s creations even if they weren''t all created in the same way. They were different from the normal mortals which lived in the God Nexus and were not tied to the normal cycle of reincarnation and therefore did not follow the normal rules of that world. They could never ascend to godhood themselves, but that was not an issue for Aleks. Each of his subordinates had the potential to become powerful Mythical beings if Aleks so wished. Of course, Aleks was not a god just yet and so this was a matter for the future and he didn''t yet fully understand the intricacies of the Heavenly plane. Although Aleks possessed greater knowledge of the gods than the mortals that lived in the God Nexus, his knowledge was still limited due to his lack of experience. He was a being which was somewhere in between the mortal world and the world of gods, but he had yet to fully step into the Heavenly plane.

    "There is still so much to do and too many considerations." Aleks sighed while thinking of these stressful matters.

    "Is something wrong master?" Grobak asked nervously.

    "Nevermind, I have decided your future path."

 Chapter 75 What it means to be a sMasters 2

    Aleks had finished perusing the information and had made his final choice. When a being became a Master class being, they became a master of their chosen path. It was the end of the road of their path to power and beyond that was the Legendary realm. However, the Legendary realm was a new path which would eventually lead to the shedding of their mortal body and soul. Many never made it that far, and hardly any ever beyond that as the road was too long and difficult. Nonetheless, out of the many trillions of lives which had existed throughout the existence of the God Nexus, an incalculable number still made it to Legendary and even beyond. Whether that was in service to their deity, or in service to their own ambition, only the gods knew how many had achieved this.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "You are now a master of your path, a Fenrir Berserker, excelling in ferocious and wild strength. You shall be my spearhead, the vanguard of my will, my blade to strike down the tyranny of Tihr. Rise Grobak, and bear the name of the Bloodied Wolf."

    Name: GrobakBloodied Wolf

    Class: Barbarian,Berserker,Berserk Lord,Fenrir Berserker,Master Rank

    Level30?303010Level 100

    Vitality 300750750500Total HP 2300

    Magic 00000

    PHY. ATK669911055Total PHY ATK 330

    PHY. DEF32637442Total PHY DEF 211

    AGI30456030Total AGI 165

    MAG RES25506015Total MAG RES 150

    Abilities

    Rage (When using the rage ability, PHY. ATK. increases by 15% but PHY. DEF. decreased by 5%, Once rage ends ability user becomes fatigued suffering a 5% decrease in PHY. ATK., PHY. DEF., and AGI until short rest)

    Flurry of fists (Attack in rapid succession when unarmed ignoring 10% of PHY. DEF., chance to stun)

    Ignore Pain (While in Rage, ignores pain from damage taken allowing one to use abilities even when vitality required is insufficient)

    Increased Rage (Rage lasts double the amount of time, PHY. ATK. increases by another 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Whirlwind Strike (Using a Two-handed weapon, swing the weapon in a whirlwind, attacking multiple targets in a radius around the ability user, knock-back effect with each hit)

    Fearless (While in Rage, Immune to the effects of fear, stun, intimidation, and confusion)

    Extended Rage (When activated, Rage lasts VIT drops to 0, drains vitality as long as in effect. Can be deactivated, but will immediately lose Rage status and effects, PHY. ATK increases by an additional 10% when activated, but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Ram''s charge (While in rage, charge rapidly towards the opponent, knock down effect and stun effect vs. AGI)

    Elephant Stomp (Causes a quake in a radius around the user, targets around the user become physically unstable lowering AGI by 25%)

    Bloodrush (When in rage and Bloodrush is activated, gain 25% VIT. PHY ATK increases by 15% against any target which has their movement restricted, ex: Paralysis, stun, knock down, etc.)

    Primal Howl (If you kill an opponent while Bloodrush is activated, release a howl which paralyses all nearby opponents in fear unless they are immune to fear)

    Agile Form (When Bloodrush is activated AGI Increases by 25% for the duration, can''t be used along with Sharp Fangs)

    Sharp Fangs (When Bloodrush is activated, ignore 25% of PHY DEF, can''t be used with Agile Form)

    Fighting stances

    Unarmed

    Two-Handed

    Great Axe Proficiency

    Wield a Two-handed weapon in one hand

    Aleks removed his hand from Grobak''s face. Grobak, who had previously closed his eyes, opened them and could feel new strength filling his body. He rose and flexed his muscles while grinning from ear to ear. He was ecstatic to receive such power and in the past he had never even hoped to rise to such heights. Although a Master class still fell short when compared to a Legendary class, he could be considered an elite being of great prestige. This was why when a being finally rose to Master class, they would be given a secondary name by the god, ancestral being, or deity they served which reflected their path as well as the intentions of the one they served.

    Brock too possessed such a name, Flash Blade Brock, which was a representation of the speed of his blade as well as his steadfast heart. Although Brock no longer served a deity, he had once worshipped Te''empos, a god of war and the sword belonging to the Aerthian pantheon. Te''empos, like Tihr, were both greater gods belonging to the same pantheon and because of the events that happened to Aleks''s homeland, Brock could no longer remain his worshipper. Although Brock didn''t believe Te''empos had anything to do with those events, he also blamed his former god for doing nothing to help their circumstance.

    "Thank you master! Thank you! Hahaha!" Grobak laughed profusely and even attempted to hug Aleks in his excitement, but Aleks pushed him away and Nelay glared at him.

    "Hmph, I am a Master class being now woman! How dare you look at me with those hateful eyes, I will teach you a lesson!"

    Now that Grobak had advanced, he felt he could finally express the grievances he had against Nelay who had often looked down on him and who he often truly wished to suppress. He felt all women should grovel beneath him and didn''t like feeling intimidated by anyone, nevermind a woman. Of course Aleks wouldn''t let him have his way.

    "I will be advancing her next."

    Grobak, who had taken a few aggressive steps towards Nelay, suddenly stopped. Grobak roared in frustration and took a step back. Just when he thought he could finally release some of his pent up frustration, Aleks doused his enthusiasm with his words. Of course he wasn''t actually going to harm Nelay, well at least not too much. He just wanted to intimidate her a bit as was in his nature, but now he realized not only would that not happen, he would continue to be suppressed by her. Even if he was a powerful warrior, what would that matter if he couldn''t even detect her when she used her abilities to hide? She may not be able to ever beat him in a fair fight, but when did assassins ever fight fair?

    ''Blah, I really hate her type!'' Grobak couldn''t help thinking angrily and stomping his feet a bit before picking up his axe and stroking it once more. At least his new axe offered him some solace.

    Nelay just watched Grobak''s antics with amusement and smirked. Aleks was somewhat amused by Grobak, but he said nothing and his expression was hidden by his mask.

    "Grobak, you have more important matters to consider. Listen to your new orders."

    Grobak flinched again and put his new axe on his back where he used to keep the old one.

    "Yes master? What will I be doing next?"

    "Now that you are a peak Master class being and have achieved some war merits, I want you to take Grigor''s head and head towards the Harkul Tribe located further to the west. Some of the Orcs in your army should be able to guide you there, or perhaps ask one of the shamans. Also, have them preserve the head so it doesn''t rot. This will give you clout when you meet with the Harkul. They are one of the larger tribes and very powerful, they also welcome both Orcs and Human barbarians into their tribe so it shouldn''t be an issue for you."

    Grobak scratched his head and replied, "Okay, but what am I going to do there? I don''t like being too far from you for too long. What if you need my axe?"

    "This is what I need you for. You must convince them of the threat of the Human expeditions and to call a tribal war council. With your merits and your Master class identity, you will command great respect from them. Your warriors have also been bloodied through several battles with other tribes and with the expeditionary forces. They are no pushovers and with all these factors you should be welcomed among their council and be given a position of respect to treat with them as equals. Convince them to call the horde and destroy the expedition. Don''t worry, I will be able to continue to communicate my will to you even with the distance. Your mission won''t end there, we must also weaken the horde. It is the only way we can claim these lands for our own and dominate those who live on the Steppes."

    Grobak couldn''t fully understand the intricacies of Aleks''s plan, but he understood the basics. He just needed to bash some heads and convince the horde to kill some Humans, simple enough. Other than that, he will just listen to whatever his master tells him to do.

    "Yes master, I will definitely get it done!" Grobak said enthusiastically.

    Aleks nodded and then waved Grobak away. Grobak, with his elite guards, left Aleks and returned to their warriors who were still sifting through the dead.

    "Are you sure you can trust him to accomplish the mission master?" asked Nelay when Grobak was out of hearing distance.

    "He will do fine, he isn''t as stupid as you think. He is a High Orc and much more intelligent than you think. He is just too accustomed to living a savage life, he will eventually come into his own." Replied Aleks with certainty.

    "If you say so master," Nelay said while rolling her eyes.

    Even though her master was confident in his words, she was skeptical. She just didn''t believe that huge brute had much of a brain. Recalling her master''s words to Grobak, she began to smile while thinking of showing off to Lenia and making her jealous. That was apparently one of her favorite past times other than killing to alleviate her boredom. Well, that and trying different ways to get closer to Aleks.

    "Master, didn''t you say I was next?" Said Nelay, whose smile had become mischievous.

 Chapter 76 What it means to be a sMasters 3

    Nelay was impatient to have Aleks advance her class and was absolutely obstinate that he do so immediately. Of course, Aleks could surmise exactly why she wanted him to so desperately advance her class. She just wanted to show off to Lenia once they met up again and cause her to feel jealous. This was a childish desire of hers, but Aleks didn''t mind it so much. The reason being, he was just satisfied to see that she had at least grown somewhat. Even if that growth was immature and selfish, it was still much better than her normal deadpan expression which was apathetic to everything and everyone other than him.

    If anything, this showed him that his creations had ample room to grow and he wasn''t about to be impatient towards this phenomenon. If they were able to surpass the faults in their character, they would gain immense benefits from it and as the saying goes, all good things come to those who wait. As long as they didn''t allow their antics to get in the way of their work, he would turn a blind eye to their quirks and slowly allow them to overcome the flaws in their personalities.

    "Fine, fine. I will do so now, come here."

    Nelay happily strolled over to Aleks who had yet to leave the battlefield and was watching as Grobak shouted out orders to his warriors and gathered them up to head towards their objective. Aleks glanced over at Nelay and could see a warm smile on her face, this was a smile she only showed him and only when no one else was around. It was only in privacy that she showed her somewhat childish nature. She was still a young lady who should be enjoying her youth, but instead had become a tool of murder under Aleks''s control.

    Aleks didn''t have the luxury to consider such things however, even if it somewhat pained him. One might easily call him a cold blooded murderer and any other manner of evil things, but in the depths of his heart Aleks only wanted to live in peace. Unfortunately, that peace would most likely never come for him and he had already steeled his heart to continue along his path. Nonetheless, seeing this young beautiful lady smile so happily when her expression was usually so forlorn was somewhat breathtaking. It reminded him of a girl he once knew so long ago, someone who had always been beside him, but he had ignored in his pursuit of knowledge and of truth.

    Thankfully, she couldn''t see his lonely expression beneath his mask. It was a loneliness that no number of people at his side could ever fill and he was grateful that he could hide beneath the mask.

    Enough nonsense, it''s time to get back to work. Aleks lightly shook his head and beckoned Nelay to come closer as he placed his hand on her cheek in a loving manner which made her blush ever so slightly. This was the first time Aleks had ever touched her so gently and she wasn''t sure what to make of it.

    "I shall grant you power, Nelay, but you should not rejoice in it. For this power is meant to be my blade in the shadows, my ill intent in the night. Where I direct, you shall go, and never shall you ever see the light. Are you truly willing to take on this task knowing the cost?"

    Nelay was surprised by Aleks''s words and didn''t really understand them. Her only purpose in life was to serve her master and she was happy to do so. She had no regrets about any of those she killed or any of those she would kill in the future. It had never even occurred to her that what she was doing was wrong. It was the way of the world, survival of the fittest, the strong ruling over the weak. In their world this was a natural state of affairs and while not many would say it out loud, they nonetheless believed it deep in their subconscious mind.

    Aleks was not of their world though, he came from a world which was very different in its thinking and way of life. In a sense, it wasn''t as if that ideology didn''t exist, it was just much more hidden and discrete. Often times people talked of justice, law, kindness, compassion, forgiveness, understanding, etc. They spoke these words as if a mantra, but at the end of the day they were just as heavy handed in their methods. They justified it with their self righteous rhetoric, but they weren''t truly much different. At least those of this world were much more honest about their methods.

    "Of course master, I would do anything for you. My life, my everything is yours." She said without hesitation.

    It was somewhat disconcerting to him. When Aleks created Lenia, it was his first time doing so. He was somewhat drunk on the power of it, having a life to shape and mold in his hands. It was the power of a god and he wielded it. Over time though, it became burdensome. Now that there were three beings who had their lives and souls tied to him, he couldn''t help but feel the weight of this responsibility at this moment. It was the path he chose though, and no matter what he would stick with it until the end.

    Aleks nodded and was once again glad he could hide his thoughts.

    "So be it. Since you will be my blade in the shadows, then I shall name you the Umbral Blade! You will be the instrument of my will, removing any and all obstacles before me and striking terror into the hearts of my enemies."

    Aleks''s mask once more became animated with many symbols and numbers and a gentle light poured out, encasing Nelay in its warm embrace. She closed her eyes and felt the warmth of that power being imbued into her. It made her feel as if she had become one with her master and filled her with a hint of ecstasy.

    Name: NelayUmbral Blade

    Class: RogueAssassinShadow AssassinNight StalkerMaster Rank

    Level30??? 303010Total Level 100

    Vitality 300300600500Total HP 1700

    Magic0000Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 30306040Total PHY ATK 160

    PHY. DEF 30304540Total PHY DEF 145

    Agility60609040Total AGI 250

    MAG RES 30306050Total MAG RES 170

    Abilities

    Stealth (Allows the ability user to move undetected through normal means, also hides aura for those

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    at the same level or below, can still be detected through special means)

    Rogue''s Defense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY DEF but can''t be used with Rogue''s Offense at the same time)

    Rogue''s Offense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY. ATK. but can''t be used with Rogue''s Defense at the same time)

    Double Strike (When in stealth, Ability user is able to attack twice without being detected, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Enhanced Stealth (Allows the ability user to move rapidly while undetected, also hides aura for those within the same class rank, can still be detected through special means)

    Backstab (Deals damage ignoring 25% of PHY. DEF. when attacking from a flanking position or the rear, if in stealth ignores 50% of PHY. DEF.)

    Rapid Piercing Strike (Allows for a rapid attack with a thin blade, such as a rapier or sai, that ignores PHY. DEF. but only does half of PHY. ATK. in damage)

    Pierce Vitals (When used in stealth and undetected, any being up to and including a class rank lower will be instantly killed)

    Superior Stealth (Allows the ability user to move at full speed while undetected, also hides aura for those a full class rank above the ability user, can still be detected through special means)

    Shadow Step (Allows the ability user to move in and out of shadows within a ten foot radius, can be used in succession unless interrupted, can be used in conjunction with stealth)

    Crippling Strike (If ability is successful when undetected in stealth, the target is temporarily unable to move or attack, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Finesse (When active, AGI is used for both offense and defense replacing both PHY ATK and PHY DEF, Can''t be used in conjunction with Rogue''s defense or Rogue''s offense)

    Master of Stealth (Allows the ability user to move completely undetected and even avoid most abilities/spellswhich normally would detect a user in stealth, only a class with the highest detection abilities would be able to detect the user''s presence but not their exact location, hides aura from any below Demigod, Demigods can detect aura but not location of user)

    Shadow Fade (Allows the ability user to disappear completely into shadows and reappear from another shadow several dozen yards away almost instantly, This ability can''t be obstructed or restricted. Can only be used once per day. This ability does not conflict with Shadow Step)

    Dance of Blades (This is an offensive ability which allows the user to launch a combination of lethal attacks on a target that ignore 50% of the targets PHY DEF. AGI must be higher than the target in order to be successful.)

    The Night''s Fury (Can only be used while in stealth and undetected by the target, Instantly kill any target of a lower class than the user, If used on a target of the same class rank, deal half of VIT as damage and temporarily daze the target if AGI is greater allowing for further attacks of opportunity)

    Fighting style

    Dual Wielding

    One-handed thin blades

    Small throwing weapons

    Poisoned weapons

    "It is done."

    Aleks removed his hand from Nelay''s cheek which caused her to feel some regret. She wished he would continue for a while longer, but it was over so quickly.

    "Thank you master."

    Nelay bowed and said with heartfelt gratitude. She could feel her new strength and was overflowing with new power. She could already feel her body becoming stronger, lighter, and faster than it was before. Although she was relatively petite, her body possessed explosive speed and strength. Of course she was nowhere near as physically strong as Grobak, but she could easily run circles around him.

    "We have kept Lenia waiting long enough, it is time for us to return. We have our own mission to accomplish."

    Aleks turned and walked towards the horse which was waiting for them. Nelay couldn''t help but give a slight mischievous smile after Aleks turned his back to her. She couldn''t wait to show off her new class to Lenia and see the look on her face.

 Chapter 77 That which is hidden 1

    Across a rugged area of grass and hills was camped a large army which numbered close to twenty thousand. A lone carriage made its way through the organized tents and bustling soldiers who were going about their duties. Despite the dense activity of the camp, there was an air of unease and uncertainty which permeated the camp. A curtain was suddenly pulled from a window of the luxurious carriage and a beautiful young blonde haired lady peered out of the window curiously. Her sparkling bright eyes shown with intelligence and a hint of arrogance.

    The young woman closed the curtain and turned to look at a middle aged looking man who was wearing a plain mage''s robe. Despite his rank and prestige, he dressed like a common mage with no embellishments. There was nothing that stood out about his appearance if one were to look at him normally. He had a well trimmed beard and a common facial appearance. Only the occasional flash or crackle of lightning which sometimes rippled across his body or occasionally in the pupils of his eyes, would show anything of note about him.

    "I am surprised we have so quickly come across one of the expeditionary camps. They should have advanced much further than this. It seems they have suffered some losses by the expressions on the soldier''s faces."

    The man known as the Lightning Emperor Eneran nodded while grunting. He was busily stroking his beard while considering something.

    "It does seem so. I can''t imagine what force could have made this army suffer any loss. The savages that live on the Steppes should not be a match for such a well disciplined and elite army. Well, that is unless they summoned the horde, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Only that oversized lizard poses a threat here and my understanding is that the churches are already negotiating with him and his kin. This should have been an easy expedition with mainly cleaning up the region while establishing an initial base of operations. However, this was supposed to be a chance for some of the lower gods to achieve some benefits and of course a chance for the Northern churches to grow a bit. Really this was just about throwing some of the complainers a bone."

    Eneran chuckled at his last comment. He had no issues with his ridicule of the deities involved in the current expedition. He was after all a powerful top tier Legendary being who served a powerful greater god and wasn''t far off from being rewarded with a Mythical class. If he accomplished his current mission, Mystra had promised him that she would finally raise him up. He had long been on the threshold of becoming a Demigod, but he had no intention of advancing on his own to becoming one. Becoming a Demigod was a path one did alone, without the support of a patron deity. That was a path for those who eventually hoped to defy the gods, becoming one themselves. This was a dangerous path and one which most could not reach the end of.

    Instead, it was safer to serve a deity and be given a Mythical class which was equivalent to a Demigod and could eventually even surpass one to gain power equalling the gods. The price of course was servitude. This didn''t dissuade most though, because the alternative was too risky.

    Eneran was quite excited about the prospect which he believed to already have been won. It was just a matter of time. As for these mid and lower gods or the gods of other pantheons, he could care less about them. Their gods were in competition anyway and who knew if he might one day have to fight in some future war against them in service of Mystra.

    Their carriage continued unimpeded as it rode through the camp. A few soldiers of the expedition were riding as their escort since they had already been granted access and were heading towards the central area of the camp where Archbishop Ragnir waited for them. The Archbishop greeted them with open arms, but the two visitors could easily see that the Archbishop hadn''t been sleeping well by the bags under his eyes. He could put on a facade all he liked, but he couldn''t hide the truth. Ragnir was clearly feeling pressure from somewhere.

    "Archbishop Ragnir, it is so good to meet you finally!"

    The young woman who was blessed by Tihr and a potential Saintess of the Church of Justice lifted her dainty hand and held it before the Archbishop who took it and lightly kissed it.

    "Lady Shelise, it is truly an honor."Said Ragnir tiredly.

    "Is it? I feel as if perhaps I am not welcome here." Shelise replied.

    "Ah, please forgive the lack of a proper welcome. We have been having some.. trying times."

    "Is that so, pray do tell."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Archbishop Ragnir beckoned towards the main tent and said, "Let us speak inside, I have some news to share."

    Shelise raised one eyebrow and looked at the Archbishop curiously, "Oh? I hope it is news I wish to hear since I came all this way by your own invitation. Although, I wasn''t expecting to run into you so soon. Aren''t you quite behind schedule?"

    Ragnir sighed and began to lead Shelise and Eneran towards the command tent, "This is why we need to speak privately."

    After the three were comfortable within the tent, Ragnir had refreshments brought and attempted to delay with idle talk, but he could see the impatience on Shelise''s face and couldn''t delay anymore.

    With a deep sigh, he finally said, "Your brother is dead."

    Shelise didn''t respond immediately, it was as if she didn''t hear what he had just said. She glared at the Archbishop without saying a word.

    "I know this might be hard for you to accept, but his army was wiped out by Orcs several days ago. I am sorry you had to come all this way for nothing." The Archbishop seemed apologetic and in a way he was. His plan had been entirely ruined by this chain of events.

    "Impossible, and don''t call it my brother." Shelise finally murmured.

    Eneran watched carefully from Shelise''s side while sipping the tea that had been prepared for him. He gently pulled on his beard with his other hand and seemed to be thinking of something, but he remained silent.

    "Every report from the scouts we sent said that his entire camp was wiped out, we were even attacked by the same group of Orcs. This is the reason why morale is so low currently. I am sure you have seen it on your way here."

    "I said Impossible. It is not possible for it to be dead. You are mistaken. Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    Ragnir coughed and replied back somewhat uncomfortably, "Ah, no I didn''t see it with my own eyes, but the reports clearly state his camp was burned to the ground with even the corpses were piled up into huge bonfires."

    "Hmph. You are a fool! Do you not think it possible for that to be a lie?"

    Although Ragnir was somewhat cautious around this young woman because of her status as a potential Saintess of Tihr, he was becoming angered by her words and attitude. He was an Archbishop deserving of respect and to be talked down to by a young woman was a little too much for his pride to handle. Not to mention he couldn''t understand where this young woman was coming from with her insistence that her brother wasn''t dead. Her brother wasn''t anything special in his eyes and he had no reason to doubt the reports. Although his scouts had been compromised and killed and there was those strange incidents with some of his own men attacking the encampment, he couldn''t put those strange incidents together with Aleksandros in his mind.

    "I have been respectful to you and welcomed you into my camp. You may be a potential Saintess of Tihr, but that means little to me! How dare you question me in my own camp?" Ragnir angrily retorted while rising abruptly from his seat.

    "How about we take a step back and both calm down?"

    Eneran, seeing where this was going, spoke to alleviate the situation. He was smiling gently and not giving off any of the pressure a Legendary being would normally give. Shelise looked at Eneran and noticed his gesture and quieted down. Ragnir also calmed down and once again sat.

    "Why don''t you tell us exactly what happened, please try to share every detail no matter how small." Eneran continued calmly.

    Ragnir nodded and began to explain the events of the last several days. He told them everything he knew that had happened while the two listened patiently. Shelise remained quiet throughout the whole explanation and didn''t say anything else until she left the tent with Eneran in tow.

    "It is still alive, we can be sure of that from what Ragnir said. He doesn''t know of what it can do, even we know very little. From what he has said and what we learned from the events in Andor''s Edge we can see its hands behind it all. We are on the right track, it is only a matter of time now." Shelise said with certainty.

    "Indeed, but the Steppes are vast and finding him now will be difficult. Who knows where he is or even why he has come to this place. What does he seek here? The Steppes have nothing of value as far as I know."

    After eyeing Eneran unhappily Shelise asked, "What do you suggest then Eneran?"

    "Hmm, there must be some reasoning behind his movements and why bother with the expedition at all? Well, searching without a clear path is foolish. We can have the Night Fury continue to search while we travel along with the expedition. I think this would be wiser. Perhaps traveling with the expedition will bring us into contact with our target. I think this may be the best option for us at this time."

    After considering for a time, Shelise sighed and said, "I guess this is the best we can do for now."

 Chapter 78 That which is hidden 2

    It took them a full day of riding, but Aleks and Nelay had quietly returned to the meeting point where Lenia and Aleks''s army were awaiting their return. They had entered quietly because Aleks didn''t want to deal with Lenia right after arriving and instead wanted to freshen up. He knew he couldn''t avoid the issue though and Nelay had disappeared immediately after their arrival. Aleks felt somewhat helpless about her behavior but he also found it to be amusing.

    "MASTER!" Lenia''s loud voice could be heard clearly piercing through the din of the military camp. She came stomping into Aleks''s tent equipped in full armor with her shield on her back and sword sheathed at her hip. It seemed almost as if she were ready to go to war as she rushed towards Aleks''s side.

    Aleks had already removed his mask and changed his clothes and his servants were busily grooming him while he washed his face when she arrived.

    Lenia immediately began complaining to Aleks incessantly while Aleks finished freshening up. He appeared to be listening to her words, but wasn''t paying the least bit attention. He already understood why she was complaining and didn''t pay it any mind. Instead he was wondering if this was what it was like to be married. He had never been married before, but had heard stories from those who were in the past. Mostly they were complaints about their spouse or significant other.

    She finally ran out of breath by the time Aleks was done and sitting on his temporary throne and ended her tirade with a, "How could you?"

    Aleks simply waved away his servants and looked at Lenia, "Are you done?"

    "Yes." Lenia said while blushing in embarrassment. She had realized that she had let her emotions get the best of her and suddenly felt shy and nervous about losing control.

    "Do you wish to grow stronger?" Aleks asked, still completely unperturbed.

    Lenia nodded vehemently in response.

    Aleks beckoned her closer and said, "Kneel."

    Lenia kneeled right before Aleks''s feet while holding her breath. She suddenly felt even more nervous and couldn''t look Aleks in the eye, instead staring down at the floor. Aleks stood up from his throne and walked in a circle around Lenia while his eyes seemed to bore into her very being. Her body shook slightly from his deep and piercing gaze.

    Somewhere nearby, Nelay was completely hidden and watching Aleks in the tent. Of course, Aleks was aware of her presence as none of his creations could hide themselves from him. Lenia, however, had no idea that Nelay was hiding nearby and silently observing. Aleks didn''t say anything to Nelay and continued with his actions until finally standing before the kneeling Lenia.

    "Lenia, you are the first of my creations and I especially modeled you after my mother in this life who is now dead, and partially after my sister who may still be alive. Do you know why?"

    Aleks voice was soft, but loud enough for Lenia and Nelay to hear. He was saying this not just for her, but also for Nelay.

    "I don''t know master." Lenia said, her voice quivering slightly.

    "I never knew love."

    Those words were somewhat difficult for him to say, but he didn''t hesitate.

    "I never knew my mother or father in my original life. I don''t know if I had a sister. I had a brother.. once.. but we were not related by blood and I realize now that I never truly reciprocated the brotherhood between us. But in this life, even if for only a brief moment, I had a family that loved me even though they did not know what I was. I am a monster. I am not one destined to love or to know peace and happiness or joy. You represent that brief glimpse, that single moment of repose. You are my memorial to the one thing that I shall never possess."

    Aleks''s words fell heavily upon Lenia''s shoulders. Her heart ached deeply for she could sense the deep despair that resided in her master''s heart. She finally looked up to glance at him, but he wasn''t looking at her, instead his gaze rested upwards to some unforeseen sight.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Her master took a deep breath and almost as if releasing a deep sigh, he said, "Ah, such irony, such hypocrisy. Despite my deep regret and unwillingness, I still desire it. As if to fill that abyss that lies in my heart, I still lust after it. I am filled with envy and my arrogance shall not be quenched, for I know that out there in that vast and lonely void of space lie the hidden truth I seek. The closer I get, the more my humanity fades away and it is only when my eyes fall upon you that I am reminded of the cruel hand of fate."

    He then looked at her with eyes devoid of life and uttered one last phrase, "For I had all that I needed, but I threw it all away."

    "I don''t understand master." Lenia replied with uncertainty.

    "It doesn''t matter, all you need know is that you are special to me. You shall always be so. You are my guardian and my knight. Through you, my feet stand firm upon solid rock. Thefoundation of my will takes root in your steadfast resolve and with your shield, my domain will ever prosper." Aleks said while cupping Lenia''s face in his hands causing her face to turn bright red.

    Aleks''s eyes glowed brilliantly as numerous symbols and numbers flashed across his retina and his hands began to shimmer in a warm light. Lenia didn''t even realize, but Aleks had already begun to advance her class as soon as he spoke and touched her face.

    "Henceforth you will be my Eternal Shield."

    NameLeniaEternal Shield

    ClassWarriorKnightWarlordGuardian SentinelMaster Rank

    Level30303010Total Level 100

    Vitality300600900600Total HP 2400

    Magic00000

    PHY. ATK60609050Total PHY ATK 260

    PHY. DEF60909060Total PHY DEF 300

    Agility30303040Total AGI 130

    MAG RES30606050Total MAG RES 200

    Abilities

    Martial Sweep (Attacks up to three enemies within 5 feet of the user, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Bulwark (Redirects a portion of the damage from the target to self, scales with damage received,PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Double Strike (Attack twice in rapid succession, Second attack reduced PHY. ATK by 25%)

    Daunting Strike (Powerful strike that adds 25% to PHY. ATK, Deals double damage when target is stunned)

    Knight''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY DEF by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Shield Bash (Chance to Stun PHY ATK vs. Agility)

    Valorous Charge (Charge forward at 2x speed causing knockdown effect and double damage, Ignores 15% PHY DEF, can be dodged with high Agility)

    Warlord''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY ATK by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Penetrating Strike (Ignores 20% of PHY DEF)

    Guardian Shield (Combines existing auras and provides an additional boost to PHY DEF and MAG RES by 10%, Total aura boost: 10% PHY ATK, 20% PHY DEF, 10% MAG RES, Affects the user and all allies within a 100 foot radius)

    Indomitable Will (Immunity to all negative mind effects such as fear, sleep, domination, etc.)

    Repelling Force (Repels 15% of all damage to VIT back to the attacker as damage)

    Ethereal Slash (An attack that ignores PHY DEF and directly damages VIT doing critical damage x2, Can only be used once per battle)

    Fighting stances

    Dual Wielding

    Shield bearer

    Two-handed

    One-handed Bastard Sword

    When he finished advancing her class, Lenia didn''t know how to respond. She closed her eyes and reflected on her new strength and power. Aleks let go of her face and sat back down on his throne and watched her patiently. Lenia continued to kneel as she delved deeply into herself with her consciousness and began to fully understand her new strength and abilities. After several moments, she opened her eyes once more and stood.

    "Thank you master."

    Aleks nodded and smiled lightly, "Are you satisfied?"

    "Yes."

    Lenia blushed once more remembering her embarrassment and she backed away from Aleks and bowed. Nelay, seeing all of this, finally slipped away without saying anything without anyone knowing what her intention was in hiding there.

    "I must return to my duties."

    Before she turned, Aleks called out to her, "Have the adventurers we sent out in advance returned yet?"

    "Not yet master." Lenia said with a hint of frustration. She was growing impatient and wanted to move on to their objective already.

    Although Aleks felt the call of the last piece of Origin that still existed, he didn''t know its exact location only the general direction. The adventurers had been hired ahead of time and sent out in advance to find the correct path and location. Since they were well experienced and knowledgeable of the terrain and geography of the Steppes, it was only a matter of time.

    "It''s fine, then we will continue to head to the next predetermined meeting point and will continue to advance until we meet up with them. You may go back to your duties. Do not disappoint my expectations for you."

    Lenia bowed once more and left. Aleks remained alone in his tent and his gaze lingered on the spot that Lenia had been standing in. Only he knew what thoughts were burdening his mind.

 Chapter 79 That which is hidden 3

    A howl of anguish tore through the gloomy and hushed atmosphere of the expeditionary camp of the Northern churches. Everyone in the camp could hear the pain and anger in that deep and terrifying howl. Many of the soldiers in the expeditionary camp who heard this trembled in fear while others were filled with even more uncertainty. They could only assume that this howl was a result of another unfortunate circumstance. Only a fool would not be able to understand that this howl was from one of the Direwolves and just recently, one of the twins had been sent to chase after the tribals who had been attacking them as of late. With no news being heard for some time, put together with this howl of anguish, anyone could see that something terrible must have happened. The camp became even more unsettled as rumors spread throughout the expedition.

    The Northern churches had been in the process of recalling and consolidating all of their subordinate camps. Some of the minor subordinate camps had already fled their circle of influence and attached themselves to other expeditions. Under normal circumstances something like this would cause a major incident and conflict. However, due to the circumstances of the Northern expedition, some of the minor subordinate groups were emboldened to cut themselves off from their influence. These groups were welcomed into other expeditions and the Northern churches which had been weakened significantly because of their recent losses chose not to pursue the matter. They couldn''t afford any more setbacks and instead consolidated the forces they had remaining and reorganized their army.

    Even with their forces having been weakened, they were still a powerful force numbering close to twenty thousand. Archbishop Ragnir was struggling to keep things together, but things hadn''t completely fallen apart yet. With the news of such a major defeat and the assumed death of the Direwolf Grigor, Ragnir was suddenly overcome with a bout of anxiety and stress which almost caused him to collapse. Grigor''s brother, Toran, was awash with grief once he heard the news. It was his howling that greatly disturbed the camp and when he heard of the death of his brother, he howled for several minutes before finally running off. Ragnir attempted to stop him, but Toran was incensed and refused to listen. He disappeared from the camp and did not return.

    Meanwhile, Shelise and Eneran were paying attention to the mood of the camp. They too heard the howls from Toran and immediately knew what it meant.

    "This is exactly what it does. I have never been more certain that the demon is still alive."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Shelise had briefly stepped out of her tent when she heard the howling and was followed after by Eneran who never left her side.

    "Hmm... Isn''t it time you reveal yourself?" Initially Eneran was about to comment on Shelise''s words, but he soon noticed the one hidden from sight nearby. This particular individual could easily infiltrate most locations without ever being seen or detected.

    "So, you sensed me." A feminine voice replied before a figure materialized and quickly moved into the tent followed by the other two.

    "Isn''t that obvious Melisana? As a magic caster, it shouldn''t be strange to have a detection item or two.. especially when you reach my realm of power. It wouldn''t do to have a sneaky being such as yourself attacking me from the shadows." Eneran chuckled while comfortably returning to his seat within the tent.

    "Enough of wasting time, what did you find Night Fury?"

    Melisana eyed Shelise from the side and didn''t immediately answer. Instead she walked around a bit while remaining silent. This only visibly annoyed Shelise, but Melisana didn''t care about her reaction. Eneran was much more patient and waited patiently for her response.

    "No need to be so impatient little girl." Replied Melisana after letting Shelise stew in anger for a moment.

    "Do I look like a fool to you? I am not here for your amusement, out with it already!" Shouted Shelise.

    "It seems that Tihr''s influence on you has been quite detrimental. You are just as impatient as all the rest of his devout. Do you think that only you matter girl? I do not serve your god and I am here with my own agenda. Try to keep that in mind, especially when asking my aid."

    "Alright, there is no need to argue. Why we don''t calm down and get to the heart of the matter?" Eneran''s calm voice interrupted the two women from there little spat and the two finally backed away from each other. Those of the Church of Tihr did not get along well with the members of the Church of Murder so this was a normal occurrence whenever the two met.

    "I inspected the location of where our target supposedly died. There are too many suspicious points about it, especially when taking into account the numbers of supposed dead. The one responsible did a good job trying to cover up the incident, but I was able to see a thing or two out of place which leads me to believe that the target is in fact not dead."

    Shelise scoffed at her words and said, "As if I needed you to confirm such a thing. I already knew that the demon was still alive. It is as obvious as day to me."

    "Then I supposed you don''t need my services?" Asked Melisana menacingly.

    Eneran rose from his seated position and stood in front of Shelise before another argument broke out, "It is good that you are able to confirm our suspicions. Let''s try not to devolve into another argument, okay? Anyway, I think following that werewolf would be wise. A werewolf''s senses are much greater than that of us Humans. Even though your detection abilities are superior to the average Legendary being, a werewolf''s senses might be even more valuable. I think it is quite obvious why that wolf left the camp. Perhaps following him would be in our best interests?"

    Melisana didn''t bother to respond, instead she stepped backwards and immediately disappeared. She didn''t feel that any more discussion was necessary now that a new lead had been revealed to her.

    "I despise that bloodthirsty bitch! The members of the Church of Murder only know how to scurry around in darkness, always hiding from the light. There is no Justice in anything that they do. What despicable and wretched people they are!"

    Eneran didn''t immediately say anything in response to Shelise''s words and instead just raised his eyes slightly and turned away from her before saying, "Regardless, she has her uses. Otherwise it would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack, do you truly wish to search every corner of this god forsaken place? Perhaps you should be a little more tactful in your approach?"

    Shelise ignored Eneran''s comment and instead changed the subject, "And what should we do from here?"

    "For now, it would be wise to remain as we are until we have a better lead. The only one we must fear on the Steppes is that Elder Dragon and his kin, at least until the negotiations are complete. If we can bring him to our side, then we need not fear any being on the Steppes. At that time, we can search for your brother without worry." Replied Eneran.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to call ''it'' my brother?!"

    Eneran rolled his eyes and once again lounged in his seat while sipping a hot cup of tea.

    ___________________________________

    "Chief, there!"

    A tall and muscular Orc called out to Grobak while pointing to a narrow canyon in the distance. The location was a highly defensible one with only one path in. On each side of the canyon were steep cliffs which reached sharply into the sky and a river ran straight through the middle of it eventually opening up into a large lake further within. It was an excellent location for a large tribe due to the abundance of water and the highly defensible entrance. It would be extremely difficult to attack those within the canyon under normal circumstances. Of course, it might be a different story with powerful aerial units who could fly overhead and use the cover of the steep cliffs on each side to avoid ranged attacks. There were no such forces on the Steppes except for the Wyverns and Dragons, but their territory was much deeper within the mountains and they didn''t usually hunt in this particular region.

    Grobak grinned and patted the Orc on his back before waving his tribe on. They had most likely already been spotted long ago and there was no reason to hold back. It would be difficult to hide a tribe of almost fifty thousand especially when there was only one approach. Grobak''s tribe had swelled to its size of approximately fifty thousand over the trek to their destination. He had killed and forcibly submitted numerous smaller tribes throughout the march. Anyone who refused to submit to his authority and worship his master was killed without hesitation. He had left a bloody swathe through the Steppes and had killed more than ten thousand tribal members. Those who submitted were added to his tribe and he had grown his tribe into a formidable force. They could now be considered a decently powerful mid-sized tribe.

    All of this was necessary in order to raise his authority among all the tribes. Only with real strength and authority could one have a say in the political relationships between tribes. Too strong, and one might be seen as a dangerous rival, but at the same time no one would be taken seriously without sufficient strength. Grobak realized this and had prepared accordingly, as did Aleks. Grobak was now a powerful tribal leader who could not be ignored, but not influential enough to be a threat. After finally arriving at their destination after weeks of travel, Grobak had his tribe set up their tents just outside the canyon and made his way with his elite tribal guards towards the home of the Harkul tribe to pay respects to their leader. The chief of the Harkul tribe was known as a powerful Master class being on the verge of becoming a Legendary being and he led his tribe with an iron fist. He was an Orc that appreciated talents, and if one could get in his good graces they would be respected and welcome into his influence.

    This was Grobak''s goal and his hidden intentions. It was time to move the horde.

 Chapter 80 Harkul Tribe 1

    After having his newly formed tribe camp outside the canyon, Grobak led his most fierce and loyal elite guard down the narrow path leading inside. Each member of his elite guard carried a wooden spear with a decapitated head on it. Each of the heads had once belonged to an advanced class being from the Northern church''s expeditionary army. Grobak himself held a spear with the head of Grigor firmly impaled at the end. This was a method to display their imposingness and valor.

    It was not uncommon for smaller tribes to pay tribute to the larger ones or to attempt to attach themselves to a larger force for safety. So Grobak arriving with his tribe didn''t immediately alert the Harkul tribe or make them feel threatened. They were after all, a powerful tribe and their numbers were vastly greater than Grobak''s tribe. They had nothing to fear, but Grobak''s strength was intimidating and many Orcs and Human Barbarians of the Harkul tribe glanced at him with awe. Strength was something they admired wholeheartedly and such a powerful and fierce looking Orc was an object of their admiration.

    However, not every member of the Harkul tribe looked at him so, some had envious looks while others were somewhat hostile. Orcs were a violent bunch who always sought to assert their dominance over others so some would feel a sort of competitiveness in seeing another powerful member of their kind. The Harkul tribe had many powerful warriors and even several master class beings so they were not weak by any means. As a matter of fact, the Harkul tribe was the current dominant tribe among the tribes of the Steppes and this particular canyon was considered the ancestral grounds of all tribes. Only the most powerful tribe that could dominate the others would be able to make this place their home. The Harkul tribe had already dominated the Steppes for several dozen years and were clearly the dominant tribe in the current time. However, there were a few other tribes which were growing in power and threatened their dominance.

    Grobak didn''t mind the stares, regardless of the intent. He grinned ferociously at any and all of the surrounding onlookers while showcasing his aura and power. As a peak master class being, there was almost no one who could contend with his personal strength and the strength of his elite guard was nothing to scoff at either. This was an intimidating presence, and the fact that Grobak was carrying a spear with the head of a werewolf impaled on it was a huge intimidating factor. Werewolves were extremely powerful beings and not something just anyone could kill. This was truly an impressive display of their strength. Grobak was no idiot despite his sometimes foolish behavior. Within him was a devious and cruel mind and his actions often had a purpose. This was no different, he needed to establish his prestige in order to be taken seriously so that he could complete his master''s objective.

    While he was putting on this show for the members of the Harkul tribe, he was also carefully observing the surroundings. This was only one small area of the canyon and most of the stronger members of the tribe would be further in. Nonetheless, he wasn''t careless and continued to observe for any powerful auras or influences within the surrounding groups of tribal members. One particular group caught his eye, they were clearly not members of the tribe. They were Dragonmen, servants of the Dragons. These were a race of beings who had the blood of dragons and other races in them. They were not true dragons, but descendents of dragons who had children with humans and perhaps even Orcs.

    Most dragons were lustful creatures who often partook in debauchery and were extremely greedy. Their lust for power, wealth, and their lascivious behavior was common knowledge. They would only bow down to strength and they often preyed on the weak, although not all dragons were like this. There were some dragons who were noble and wise. These dragons were much more rare, but often very powerful and respected. Overall, there weren''t many dragons on the continent as dragons were often hunted and killed for their valuable parts which could be used in a variety of things, like potions, weapons, and magical tools. The only large group of dragons on this continent, were on the Steppes and lived in the wild places where it was difficult to tread.

    "What are those things doing here?" Mumbled Grobak under his breath. He didn''t much like Dragonmen and saw them as a disgusting aberration of life. As a High Orc, he considered himself a noble and proud being far above them.

    The Dragonmen too, eyed Grobak with interest and a good bit of hostility. They in kind thought themselves above Orcs and Humans because of the blood of dragons running through their veins. To them, Dragons were beings of worship and their ancestors. All other races were their prey and beneath them. Of course, to Dragons, the Dragonmen were replaceable servants and not worth their care. As long as they fulfilled their role as servants and slaves, the Dragons allowed them to live peacefully.

    Seeing these Dragonmen here was not a good omen. Grobak immediately saw them as a threat and was concerned they would interfere with his mission.

    "Hmph, I will crush them if they get in my way." He resolved himself to deal with them at the appropriate time.

    Of course, that didn''t stop him from provoking the group by flipping them the finger and giving them one of his ferocious grins. Despite his provocation, they only glared at him with hostility and did nothing else.

    "Haha, what a bunch of degenerate scum!" Mocked Grobak before heading deeper into the canyon.

    The dwelling places of the Orcs within the canyon was simply dubbed by the Orcs as "The Canyon." It was an interesting blend of nature and man made structures. These dwellings and other facilities had existed for untold thousands of years and had been expanded upon throughout every generation until the entire canyon valley was covered with these strange earthy structures. It was almost as if the homes and facilities of these tribal Orcs and other races had grown from out of the rock itself. There was nothing sophisticated about the structures and they were mostly crude, sculpted from the rocky walls of the canyon and stretched upwards along the canyon walls.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The only way to navigate the various abodes was by climbing a series of ladders which could easily be thrown down or lifted up in times of danger. It was a highly defensible city which would be difficult to conquer. Fire was mostly ineffective and the walls of the canyon also shimmered with the light of runic magic. The entire canyon was protected by powerful runic spells which Shamans had imbued into the canyon walls over thousands of years. Although most modern civilizations would consider this immense city to be barbaric and lacking any semblance of what a proper civilized city should be, this place was not all it appeared from the outset. The Orc tribes on the Steppes were not as barbaric as some might believe and this city was quite a grand spectacle in its own right.

    Throughout the canyon floor were numerous herds of animals both large and small. This was the main food source of the tribes and also provided many other resources used in their daily lives. They didn''t only possess such crude and meager sources of wealth, there were also many exotic and strange creatures as well as materials which were produced by the tribes on the Steppes. These goods could only be found in this particular region and often provided significant wealth to the tribes. They also would often raid trading caravans and even pillage settlements along the borders of the Savage Lands. Since the tribal people were at their roots a nomadic people, many of them also tended to roam a vast area in which they would collect all manner of things.

    The Harkul tribe was a mixture of all of these things. They were an extremely powerful tribe and received significant tributes from surrounding tribes and also even from distant nations who either wanted to entice them for a variety of nefarious reasons or perhaps to keep them away from their lands. It wasn''t necessary for such a powerful tribe to spend their lives roaming the Steppes and they had instead made this canyon their home. They had many travelers from throughout the Steppes who saw this place as a sort of holy land and there were even traders who were accepted and occasional foreigners who were permitted on their lands. It was quite the hub of activity and Grobak was immensely impressed. This was his first time seeing this place that all Orcs and tribes on the Steppes revered. It was also here where the powerful ancestral spirits supposedly dwelled.

    Even though Grobak was somewhat awed by the presence of this place, he retained his confident demeanor and swaggered throughout the canyon with his group of elites. Despite his attitude, he knew when not to step over the line and didn''t outwardly cause any significant problems with the locals. He acted as an Orc Warlord should, with a confident step, a ferocious grin, and a murderous aura. It also helped when carrying a huge Werewolf''s decapitated head impaled on a spear.

 Chapter 81 Harkul Tribe 2

    As Grobak and his crew walked further into the canyon, they were eventually met with a group of Orcs who were sent by the acting Chief of the Harkul tribe. They were then led further in and as they drew further into the canyon, the amount of people became much more scarce. Not every part of The Canyon had rock dwellings along the cliffs and walls. The area they were being directed to had very few abodes and eventually a series of cavern like structures were visible along with a large encampment. The cavern like structures were the supposed dwelling places of the ancestral spirits with ancestral altars within. The encampment, which included hundreds of tents both large and small, was where the ancestral guard trained. These warriors were those who protected the ancestral altars and caverns. There were also many Shaman among the encampment who took on a role similar to the priests from the churches.

    Although it wasn''t visible at first, Grobak soon came into sight of something quite unexpected and astounding. The entire cliffside wall on one side of The Canyon had been chiseled out to look much like a palace. He had never seen anything like it. The palace itself was not an independent structure but had been carved out of the rock itself. He had no idea how this had been done, but it was quite majestic looking. It wasn''t as if the entire cliff looked like a palace, but the cliff face had been carved and chiseled to look like a grand palace with pillars and a huge door like opening. It was carved with extremely fine detail and if one couldn''t see the entire cliffside, they might believe it was an actual palace instead of a structure within a cliff. It wasn''t much different from the Dwarven style and Grobak wondered if this was perhaps once a Dwarven outpost and had nothing to do with the Orcs or any other tribe on the Steppes.

    He was soon led into the palace past many powerful warriors, who had numerous tattoos on their bodies that glowed with a dim light. These were also part of the Shamanic branch of magic and would provide various slight boosts to the warriors in combat. Grobak didn''t fail to observe every last detail and he was intrigued by the strength of the tribe and also their accumulation of power. He had been from a small tribe originally and his tribe hadn''t had any totemic warriors like these. Even now his tribe had no warriors like these.

    "The power of the Harkul is truly great, but in the face of my master''s overwhelming strength none of this will change a thing."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    While Grobak was impressed by what he saw, he couldn''t help but sneer inwardly. In the end, it didn''t matter how many powerful warriors they had. In the face of true strength, like that of his master''s, they were all dust. He had yet to see a single being which could threaten his master in any way.

    Noticing Grobak''s wandering eyes which were taking in all the sights, the Orc leading him said rudely, "Hurry up, this way!"

    Grobak grunted angrily, but didn''t bother wasting his time with words. He was now alone, his elites had to wait outside the palace and he didn''t want to cause any issues here. He picked up his pace but didn''t stop his observations of his surroundings. The interior of the palace had many statues and pillars which had been here since the palace was built as the Orcs didn''t have the capability to create such fine and exquisite work. The further he walked into the palace, the more apparent it came as the only furnishing which were added later were much more crude and clearly of a different style. The Orcs had added various furs, carpets, and furniture which was designed more for function than appearance. Although the Orcs possessed wealth, they lacked the skills to create on their own.

    Ever since the fall of the original Orc Empire and the collapse of their civilization, they had devolved to a point that they had become much more concerned with physical strength and warfare than art or other skilled crafts. It was only in recent years that they had begun to develop more and obtain wealth from their various nefarious activities, but they had yet to become civilized to the point that they could leisurely pursue other interests.

    Eventually, Grobak was led into a large and open space. It appeared to be an ancient throne room which had been well maintained. There were large statues along the sides of the throne room but just like every other part of the palace, the statues had been worn down by time and the elements and the features were no longer fully visible. It was impossible to tell what race they belonged to. It was possible that they were Dwarven figures of legends or perhaps something else entirely. It was more likely that they represented deities of some kind, but the Orcs had no knowledge of them.

    At the end of the throne room was a slightly raised dais with a throne of stone at the center. No one was seated on the throne and only the chief of the Harkul tribe was permitted to sit in it. There were several other stone chairs along the pathway leading up to the dais and there was a large but relatively old Orc sitting in the chair nearest the dais. There were also many Orc guards along the sides of the throne room who were quite fierce looking, wearing a type of unknown hide armor. They all possessed tattoos which covered a good portion of their exposed skin. These were powerful elites and were all advanced class beings with even peak advanced class among them. If they were all to attack Grobak, he would stand no chance of leaving this throne room alive.

    The Orc which was leading Grobak impatiently gestured for him to go forward to meet the acting chief. Grobak gave the Orc one last look before heading further into the throne room. He decided to put on a false grin and happily presented himself to the acting chief of the Harkul. It was rumored that the current chief of the Harkul was in seclusion in order to break through to the Legendary realm and so an acting chief was placed in charge of the tribe until the real chief left seclusion. He had already been in seclusion for a long time, but it was unknown when he would finally come out of it.

    The acting chief appeared to be a wizened old Orc with a long and unruly beard. Although he was old, this did not diminish from his fierce appearance and sturdy muscles. There was a large scar which ran down the left side of his face and through his left eye. He was clearly blind in his left eye, but his remaining eye was sharp and his gaze piercing. He gave Grobak the impression of a wily old snake, someone who was cunning and difficult to fool. He was also a Shaman of some power so Grobak wouldn''t underestimate him. Nonetheless, Grobak was not concerned too much because of this. Although his intentions were not pure, none of what he planned to say was a lie. The expeditions were a danger to the tribes on the Steppes and it would be wise for them to stand up to it before they grew in strength and established themselves.

    "So, you are the Chief of the tribe encamped outside The Canyon? Have you come to offer tribute or is there some other purpose for your visit?" The acting Chief asked without any sense of urgency.

    "I am Grobak! I have brought this head as a sign of my good intentions! This is a werewolf as you can see, a powerful master class being that I slayed with my own hands!"

    Grobak roughly placed the spear with the decapitated head on it down on a nearby stone table before haughtily seating himself on a stone chair near the acting chief. This caused the acting chief to raise his right eyebrow in interest while the Orcs guarding the throne room suddenly became tense with Grobak''s disrespectful actions. Their sudden murderous intentions were apparent to Grobak, but he didn''t seem to mind them at all. Although their numbers posed a threat to him, he wasn''t afraid.

    "Hmm, this is truly a remarkable feat and one that should be honored. No need to become so tense." The Orc acting chief said to calm down the guards who returned to their previous state at his words.

    "You are quite the fearless Orc, but then High Orcs always tend to be this way. Since our chief admires talents, I won''t hold your arrogance against you. However, you should keep in mind where you are. This is the holy ancestral grounds of the tribes and you should show the proper amount of respect!"

    Grobak snorted and then changed his seating posture to a more serious one.

    "I meant no disrespect." He replied with little sincerity.

    He had presented himself intentionally in such a way. This persona he had created was necessary to show that he was no weakling. He could already see a slight change in how the acting chief looked at him. Showing weakness was never a good thing when dealing with Orcs. It was also not good to take things too far, so Grobak knew his limits and became serious.

    "You have caught my interest, so what truly brings you here Grobak?"

 Chapter 82 Harkul Tribe 3

    "Simple, do you know whose head that is? One of the Direwolf twins, a master class warrior of the Church of Wotan. Although not Legendary beings, the two together in their werewolf forms, could fight a Legendary being to a standstill. You can imagine their strength." Grobak replied smugly.

    "And what of it?" Asked the long bearded Orc who was the acting chief.

    Although he was impressed by Grobak''s feat, he had no idea what Grobak''s intentions were. The Harkul were a powerful tribe of the Steppes, but they were currently in a state of resting after having spent years pillaging and were unaware of the current events taking place. This was why the entire tribe was currently residing within The Canyon, and though they had scouts which would often traverse the Steppes for long periods of time, they had not received any news of the expedition. This was obvious to Grobak at first sight when he entered The Canyon. If the Orcs knew what was going on, would they be so complacent? Of course even Grobak did not know the entire situation and that information was intentionally being controlled by certain powerful influences.

    "I killed this man on the Steppes, along with¡­." Started Grobak before being suddenly cut off.

    "Haha, I see you have already gained an audience. However, before you say anything more, I believe you owe us an explanation!" A loud booming voice shouted from the entryway of the large stonehall.

    Grobak grunted angrily at having been interrupted and turned to look at the newcomers. It was a small group of Dragonmen. Grobak recognized the group except for the one who had called out and appeared to be their leader. This Dragonman was larger than the others and he wore a simple hide vest with his muscular and bulging arms visible. Dragonmen were all relatively large, much like Orcs, but this one was especially so. While Grobak couldn''t much tell them apart, the Dragonman that had spoke out was quite distinct with relatively large horns protruding from his head and curling towards his back. His scaly skin was a much darker hue than the other Dragonmen present and resembled navy blue. Grobak could feel a pressure emanating from him and knew he must be a master class being.

    "Dragonmen¡­ scum!" Grobak couldn''t help uttering beneath his breath. This didn''t escape the acting chief''s notice and he frowned.

    "What exactly is going on here? I hope you have an explanation for this interruption."

    "Acting Chief Thorne, I apologize for the rudeness, but I have a bone to pick with this unruly and barbarous Orc!" Said one of the Dragonmen who gave a toothy snarl. It was quite apparent that he felt no guilt for the rude intrusion. This was a clear sign of disrespect, but since the Dragonmen were emissaries of an Elder Dragon, Acting Chief Thorne shrugged it off.

    "Grobak has only just arrived, what possible issue could you have with him?" Asked Thorne who stood up slowly in hopes of easing the situation.

    Orcs naturally didn''t like the Dragonmen who often thought themselves to be a superior race, but it was necessary to show a certain amount of respect so as not to anger the Dragons who ruled over them. This didn''t mean that the Orcs would allow them to do whatever they pleased. The tribes were not weak and would not allow foreign races to take advantage of one of their own. While the tribes often fought and killed each other, when it came to uniting against outside threats, they were far more united than the Humans and other races were.

    "Hmph, as soon as that inbred bastard entered The Canyon he not only insulted my clansman, but challenged them to battle! A proud master class being attempting to take advantage of my weaker brothers and even threaten their lives? You have some real courage for a degenerate barbarian!" The Dragonman''s words were laced with killing intent as he shouted and pointed a clawed scaly finger at Grobak who could no longer contain his rage.

    Grobak was not stupid, nor was he easily taunted, but being called a degenerate and inbred was something of a reverse scale for him. He was a High Orc, not just the average breed and he had already suffered intense humiliation throughout his entire life due to being suppressed by other tribal people. His race were once a powerful race of rulers and their civilization was once vast and mighty. He was a descendant of nobility with a pure bloodline. It didn''t help that he already suffered from a wrathful disposition.

    Grobak roared in rage and pulled out his axe, smashing it against the stone seat he had been seated on. He smashed off a huge chunk of the stone seat with his wild swing, startling Thorne who was surprised by Grobak''s immense strength.

    "How dare you! I am a High Orc of a noble bloodline and you are a fucking crossbreed! I''m going to rip your disgusting lizard head off and use your skull as a chamberpot!" Grobak continued to spew profanities as his muscles twitched and his eyes turned almost red in rage.

    The Dragonman that had taunted him smirked in disdain thinking his taunts had been successful. Grobak''s reaction had been well within his anticipation, ''Hah, these Orcs are all simpletons and fools. This one is especially young and easily angered.''

    The Dragonmen had long been keeping tabs on Grobak''s tribe. They had done everything they could to control the spread of information of the expedition from spreading, but Grobak''s swift and elusive actions had thrown a wrench in their plans. They had never expected such a large tribe to come out of the Steppes and even bring the heads of powerful beings with them. Although they had been watching them in secret from several days ago, they couldn''t act swiftly enough to stop the tribe from arriving at The Canyon.

    Instead, they had come up with this plan to delay the Harkul from discovering the truth. If they could silence Grobak, it would give them some more time. Once the negotiations were complete with their dragon overlords, it would no longer matter what the Orcs did. The Humans had already convinced some of the dragons with promises of extraordinary wealth and autonomy if they supported them in their conquest of the Steppes. These dragons were attempting to sway the Elder Dragon King who was their progenitor and ruler. Not all of the dragons were in support of this and so no decision had yet to be made. Ultimately though, the Elder Dragon who was their king, would decide their course.

    For now, those dragons who supported aiding the expedition had sent their Dragonmen servants as agents out to keep the Orc tribes in the dark as long as possible so that their would be no united resistance. Grobak''s appearance was a serious concern and the Dragonmen agents had already sent word to inform their dragon lords. If they could remove Grobak here, then his tribe would be leaderless and in chaos. They would be forced to remain outside The Canyon until they had chosen a new chief and this would leave them vulnerable. The dragon these particular Dragonmen served would surely not hesitate to strike.

    Even if he couldn''t wipe out the entire tribe, he would certainly rout them and cause them to flee leaving them open to attack by Dragonmen raiders. By the time the Orcs reacted to this and sent emissaries to the Elder Dragon king to protest, it would no longer matter. They could easily delay for even more time, what could the Orcs do? As mighty as they were, it was impossible for them to invade the vast mountain ranges where the Dragonmen and dragons lived. If they tried, it would certainly mean their destruction.

    Whether their plan would be successful or not depended on killing Grobak and the Dragonman who was taunting him was confident in his ability to do so. He didn''t truly hold Grobak in any esteem and with the actions Grobak was showing him, he felt even more confident. But, as he contemplated these thoughts and gloated in his mind he suddenly noticed a change in Grobak''s demeanor. The young Orc had suddenly become quiet and instead of the tantrum like outburst he had displayed previously, Grobak now displayed a calm and silent rage that burned deep within him. The Dragonman peered cautiously into Grobak''s eyes from where he stood and it was much like peering into the dark abyss. In that abyss, something stared back at him that sent shivers of fear down his back. He had never known fear, but that look in Grobak''s eyes had changed. It was like he had become a different person and he began to feel as if he had underestimated him. Thorne too noticed the change in Grobak and was impressed. He could see that Grobak was a true Orc warrior.

    "Since you so willingly wish to walk to your death, allow my axe to accompany you!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Without another word, Grobak dashed towards the distant Dragonman with his enormous axe held tightly in his grip. He leaped forward, driving his axe forward and smashing it down on the spot where the Dragonman had stood. The Dragonman had quickly dodged the attack, but Grobak had never intended to hit him and instead smashed the stone at his feet.

    "Haha, look at this coward. Can''t even take one swing of my axe. Come then, let us fight to the death on the dueling grounds. I look forward to making use of that thick skull of yours!"

    Grobak had quickly understood that the Dragonmen were not just causing trouble for him over a trivial thing, and instead suspected it was part of a bigger plot. That did not concern him though, for he would smash anything that dared to stand in his way for the glory of his master. If they thought he was so easily fooled and toyed with, then they would pay with their lives.

    The Dragonmen had all stepped back in fear, but their leader shrugged it off and took a step forward while swinging the spear which had rested at his back.

    "Hmph, I will make you regret your rash actions Orc! I will have you pay for your disrespect."

    Grobak only grinned wickedly, not wanting to speak another wasted word, and stomped out of the stonehall. Thorne followed with his guards wishing to witness the duel for himself. The Dragonmen were soon left behind and were quietly whispering to themselves. Their leader watched the Orcs leave, with a feeling of trepidation in his heart. He looked towards the other Dragonmen and motioned with his head for them to follow. He had already walked down the path of no return. There was no way to back out of this now.

 Chapter 83 Grobaks true might 1

    Not far from the palace in The Canyon and the ancestral caverns was another place sacred to the tribes of the Steppes. This was the dueling grounds, but the dueling grounds were not like those of knights of the Human nations. A battle on the dueling grounds was always a battle to the death. Whoever stepped foot on the dueling grounds, no matter how many, only one was allowed to leave. The rest would need to leave their corpses behind.

    There was a cool breeze that blew through The Canyon on normal days, it was one of the benefits of living within where there was an abundance of life. The Steppes had many roaming herds of animals and there was sparse grass and not much vegetation other than smaller plants and roots. There were no large forests, except for perhaps closer to the border of the other regions and near the more mountainous terrain. The Canyon was a special and unique place on the Steppes and the cool breeze was a luxury not usually afforded to the tribal nomadic lifestyle. The Steppes were often hot during the day, and cold during the night. While not the most brutal of places to live, it wasn''t easy either. It was on these Steppes that Grobak had toiled and suffered his entire young life and for him, the cool breeze on a warm day was a blessing.

    "Would I have ever seen such heights if I had not come to serve my master?" Grobak mumbled to himself after considering the great power he had gained and the position he had not yet truly earned.

    Standing far across the dueling ground was the Dragonman that had intentionally taunted him, leading to this duel. The Dragonman, whose name Grobak had not bothered to ask, was checking the harness on a giant lizard. The dueling grounds was large and surrounded by sturdy stone walls. It was much like an amphitheatre but larger, and there were many stone benches and seating surrounding the entire grounds. Many Orcs had already gathered, some of them members of the ancestral guards, others Orcs of the tribe. Grobak''s elite guards were also visible watching from the stands. They roared and cheered on Grobak heartily, along with the majority of the Orcs present who did not want one of their own race to lose. This didn''t seem to faze the Dragonman much and he only looked out at the crowd briefly with disdain and continued to ready his giant lizard mount.

    Giant lizards were much larger than horses, but were almost as fast and much sturdier. They had their own strengths and could even be counted as an additional warrior on the battlefield. A cavalry consisting of Lizard Riders was truly a fearsome sight and was one of the military pillars of the Dragonmen. No one wanted to face the Dragonmen''s Lizard Cavalry in mountainous terrain. Not only were they relatively fleet footed, but they were excellent climbers and could maneuver well even in the most mountainous of regions. It was one of the reasons the Orcs didn''t dare to face the Dragonmen in their mountain homes. They weren''t quite as fearsome on the open plains, but they were still powerful.

    Grobak was confident in his strength and didn''t believe he would lose, but he couldn''t help but consider this Dragonman Lizard Rider to be a serious threat. He would have to be careful, but he had to win this duel. He wasn''t stupid, and his master''s presence was by his side at all times within him. Even now, his master was aware of what was occurring in this distant place. The situation on the Steppes was a precarious one, and there were many influential figures at play in this dangerous game.

    "The Dragons huh? Hehe, my master has created a nice show to entertain you all. I hope you will all be satisfied at the conclusion."

    Grobak laughed confidently and continued to tend to his axe tenderly. He had gained this axe from the dead werewolf and was quite fond of it. It was definitely an upper tier weapon, although not quite at the Legendary level, it wasn''t too far below it. The great axe which would normally require two hands to hold, but that Grobak could hold comfortably in one, had enhanced sharpness which increased its attack power. His master had simply told him that it would allow him to cut through armor much easier and that it was extremely resilient. It would be difficult to break, the perfect type of weapon for him.

    Despite all of the cheering from those in the audience, Grobak felt a strange feeling of isolation. He had always been alone even when living in his old tribe, so it didn''t bother him much. It was a moment of clarity however. The sounds and cheers had dulled, and he was filled with silence. Grabbing his axe firmly, he walked with heavy steps towards the center of the dueling ground. He watched as the lone Dragonman jumped atop his mount and then watched as the lizard shambled over.

    "I hope you don''t mind my mount, you see I am a Dragon Chevalier. We do not fight without our mounts, but you are confident no?" The Dragonman said with contempt clear in his voice as he looked down at Grobak.

    Grobak was tall, but the Dragonman was of a similar size and build and so while mounted on the Giant lizard he towered over Grobak who was forced to look up at him.

    "You sure do love to talk, is that all you lizards are good for?" Grobak replied calmly while swiping his axe back and forth as a simple warm up.

    The Dragonman snarled viciously and then said, "I do not kill nameless people, what is your name Orc?"

    "Didn''t I already say enough with the bullshit?"

    Grobak turned around abruptly and began walking a short distance away, clearly not putting the Dragonman in his eyes.

    "I see you are in a hurry to die, fine."

    Grobak didn''t even bother looking back at him, he just raised his axe as he continued to walk towards his starting place and shouted excitedly, "It''s about fucking time, I''m going to rip that lizard apart and then I''m going to smash your head in!"

    "Tch.. inbred swine!"

    The Dragonman hurried his mount towards his own starting position and abruptly turned the lizard around showcasing its surprisingly nimble movements while preparing his spear. Grobak too had turned to face his enemy. His deep and heavy breathing had already begun to increase rapidly as his blood began to boil in excitement. His rage had already become torrential, filling him with the lust for blood. He had a surprising amount of control over it moments ago, but as he stood prepared to fight to the death, he could no longer control its rise. With his lumbering form and powerful stature, he looked no different from a monstrous beast when the rage took over.

    On the other hand, the Dragonman was surprisingly more refined with the bearing of a chivalrous knight upon his steed. Although he was not clad in the heavy plate that a knight might possess, he was clad in scale mail that accentuated the natural scales on his visible hands and arms, which seemed to reflect the sunlight. He was much more dignified looking than the barbarous Grobak who was more the image of explosive power and ferocity. Despite the contrast in their appearance and natural aura, they were both equally powerful beings with the intent to kill.

    Thorne, the acting Chief of the Harkul, was seated in the section designated for the leaders of the tribe. There were other figures seated near him, mostly powerful shamans of the tribe and other important leaders. He stood up and rose his hands upwards towards the sky. The light of magic illuminated him and a large fireball flew upwards exploding into the sky. This was the signal for the start of battle.

    Grobak immediately took off, he had already entered into ''Rage'' and his body had been greatly enhanced by his abilities. His speed was already significant due to his high AGI and he moved quickly across the battleground towards the Lizard mounted Dragonman. The Lizard mount moved quite rapidly itself and the Dragonman seated atop it readied his long spear while charging forward. Grobak was a quick target, but his Lizard wouldn''t necessarily lose out in speed. He wasn''t expecting to kill Grobak quickly and knew it would be a difficult battle. With the aid of his Lizard, he was confident in his victory. He couldn''t see any fear in Grobak''s eyes though, only rage.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    As the combatants neared each other, the Giant Lizard came to an abrupt stop and leaned forward opening its giant maw. A piercing and deafening roar erupted from its throat sending many of the onlookers into a daze and even causing some to faint, while others suddenly felt stunned and unable to move. This was a powerful sound attack which could cause various status ailments. This was one of the Giant Lizards special abilities which would often give their riders an advantage in battle. It had a wide range and was difficult to defend against, but to the Dragonman''s surprise, Grobak wasn''t affected in the least.

    While in ''Rage'', Grobak was immune to such effects.

 Chapter 84 Grobaks true might 2

    Grobak had already entered into a state of ''Rage'' and his wrath was intensified. Seeing that the Giant Lizard had stopped abruptly in order to release its powerful roar, Grobak saw this as an excellent opportunity. Although he was in a state of ''Rage'' and had lost most of his reasoning, this did not put a damper on his combat ability which was instinctual. While under the effects of ''Rage'', Grobak''s inherent strengths were all increased. The only detriment to this being the decrease in the critical thinking processes of his brain. This was not something which would heavily affect his combat prowess in battle and it was what made him such a powerful warrior, but not necessarily a good commander. There was also the decrease in PHY DEF due to his ''Rage'' state, but this was minor compared to the increase in PHY ATK he would gain and was offset somewhat by his high AGI.

    Without hesitation and almost immediately, Grobak made his move while roaring loudly. The Giant Lizard was in the middle of using its ability and had no chance to dodge Grobak''s attack. Grobak had already activated all additional states of ''Rage'' which included both ''Increased Rage'' and ''Extended Rage''. Grobak was determined to end the duel as quickly as possible and went all out straight from the start of battle. With these effects activated, he would do an additional 35% damage, but he still wasn''t satisfied. Rushing forward, Grobak leaped and ferociously stomped on the ground causing a small earthquake in the immediate vicinity of the Giant Lizard due to his ''Elephant Stomp'' ability. This lowered the AGI of the Giant Lizard and since the Giant Lizard had yet to complete its own ability, it was wide open for a follow up attack.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Grobak rushed forward once more, ramming straight into the Giant Lizard, stunning the creature and interrupting its ability. The Dragonman mounted on the Giant Lizard was sent flying off the mount, completely shocked by the rapid sequence of attacks by Grobak. It had happened so suddenly that the Dragonman hadn''t even been able to react to the combination of abilities that Grobak displayed. Now with the Giant Lizard stunned due to his ''Ram''s charge'' ability, the creature was wide open for Grobak to display his full might. He activated both ''Bloodrush'' and ''Sharp Fangs'' increasing his attack by an additional 15% and enabling his attack to ignore 25% of the PHY DEF of his target. With one final motion, Grobak lifted his mighty axe high up and slammed it down onto the skull of the Giant Lizard causing critical damage and embedded his axe deep into the skull of the Giant Lizard. Taking into account the entirety of his attack, Grobak had done an additional staggering 150% damage while ignoring 25% of the Lizard''s PHY DEF.

    Although it hadn''t instantly died, it was in critical condition and collapsed right there and then on the dueling grounds while blood poured out of the wound and its opened maw. Its entire body spasmed before finally losing consciousness, there was no way it would be able to survive much longer without immediate attention and powerful healing spells. Grobak, though large, looked small compared to the body of the Giant Lizard and yet he had just about slain the Giant Lizard in one attack. This shocked the entire audience watching from outside the dueling area and there was naught but silence from the onlookers. They didn''t even know how to respond to such a display of might, but soon cheers and shouts broke the silence. The audience was in an uproar and going crazy in their excitement.

    Grobak didn''t pay any mind to the audience. His opponent was the only one in his sight and he immediately jumped onto the body of the Giant Lizard and ripped out his axe, which had penetrated through the Lizard''s head, with a powerful momentum. The Dragonman picked himself up from the dirt of the dueling ground and stared in shock at his dying companion who had been his mount for a long time. They were partners, as all Lizard riders were with their mounts.

    "NO! NOOOOOOO!" The Dragonman shouted, the anguish clear in his voice.

    He watched as Grobak leaped onto the body of his companion and violently ripped the axe out with blood shot eyes.

    "I''LL KILL YOU, YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" Once more the Dragonman shouted and charged towards Grobak with his spear.

    A Chevalier was a powerful offensive class, but a good portion of that power rested in their mounts. Without a mount, a Chevalier was at a huge disadvantage and couldn''t make use of their most powerful abilities. Grobak''s combat instincts allowed him to easily see through this weakness and he did not hesitate to take advantage of this. He jumped down off the Giant Lizard and engaged in battle with the Dragonman at close range. Grobak was already a class with a relatively high AGI and he easily dodged the incoming spear thrusts.

    This battle now seemed a foregone conclusion to the audience who could see that the Dragonman was outclassed in every way. Although Grobak''s defenses had taken a hit due to his ''Rage'' status, he was able to dodge most of the spear attacks and even when he took damage, he was able to sustain his overall battle prowess because of his formidable VIT which had been increased due to ''Bloodrush''. This was exactly why he didn''t hesitate to go all out and used his abilities without restraint. Grobak fought like a crazed person and went all out, not caring for the Dragonman''s attacks. His body was bleeding from several wounds inflicted, but he shrugged them off and pressed on. It was as if he were a demon who felt no pain with each swing of his axe aimed at taking his opponent''s life. The Dragonman was greatly pressured by the attacks and was being consistently pushed back. Fear began to grip him as he realized that he wouldn''t be able to hold on much longer. Even attempting to block Grobak''s axe felt like a brush with death and his arms shook with each attempt at deflecting his powerful strikes.

    Grobak switched from using ''Sharp Fangs'' to ''Agile Form'' and with the boost to his AGI, he quickly outmaneuvered and eventually overpowered the Dragonman who could no longer keep up with the speed of his blows. Grobak pounded on his opponent until he finally smashed the spear out of the Dragonman''s hands sending him reeling. With a fierce kick, Grobak knocked his opponent down to the floor and stood over him with heavy breathing. He could barely contain his bloodlust and his ''Rage'' began to subside slowly. This allowed Grobak a moment of clarity, but he needed to finish the battle before his ''Rage'' fully dissipated and left him in a weakened state.

    Grobak stomped down on the Dragonman who was struggling to stand, knocking him back down to the ground. He kicked at him viciously and finally placed his heavy booted right foot on the back of his enemy who no longer had the strength to get up. Both of them were bleeding in several places, but Grobak stood tall like a mountain as he looked down on the fallen enemy with scorn.

    "Do you have any last words?" Grobak uttered with a wrathful voice.

    "... I¡­"

    "Too late!"

    Grobak lifted his mighty axe in both hands and slashed down vehemently, slicing off the head of his opponent to loud cheers. He began to feel somewhat weak as he let the axe fall to his side and he slowly walked over to the decapitated head, lifting it in one hand by a horn and raising it high to even more excited cheers. His ''Rage'' had already died down and his body was beginning to feel the aftereffects. Most of all, he felt tired. With his last bit of strength he threw the head to the side and lifted his axe over his shoulder while making his way tiredly over to the exit of the dueling ground.

    He didn''t feel any joy because of his victory, only a quiet solitude that left him with the bitter taste of blood.

 Chapter 85 Grobaks true might 3

    The roar of a ferocious dragon rocked the Steppes far below where it flew. It was the dark of night where shadows flickered among the campfires, and it would be impossible to make out the darkened scales of a dragon''s underbelly. Only the sound of its roar made known its presence, the presence of a fearsome predator out hunting its prey. This was an adult dragon in all its might and glory, the equal of a Legendary class being. Even ten thousand foes could not be its match. Only a being of equal or greater power, of which there were ever so few, could hope to halt its flighted advance.

    In one fell swoop, the dragon descended rapidly releasing a jet of intense bright flames which exploded throughout the camp below leaving the area in extreme flames and carnage. Despite making several passes, the sounds of agony and anguish of the dying it expected to hear never made its appearance. It soon realized that the camp below was abandoned, it only had the appearance of being inhabited but in fact was not.

    ''A trap? But who could threaten me?'' The dragon contemplated inwardly.

    A booming voice soon resounded through the area pridefully, "Ahahaha, so while I was in seclusion, you dragons thought you could run amuck in my domain? This will be a good opportunity for me to test my strength after consolidating my class and reaching its peak after such a long time!"

    In the flashes of light from the dragon''s flames and the fire burning on the Steppes, one could see the grand momentum of a powerful being dashing towards where the dragon was in low flight. The figure leaped mightily, almost as if flying through the air, and brought a large hammer crashing down on the immense dragon''s frame. A awe inspiring battle soon took place between the two beings who were clearly evenly matched. That meant, the large shadowy opponent it was facing must have also been a Legendary class being.

    "Who is it that dares attack me, a prince among dragons?" The dragon roared in the common tongue in anger.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    It had been hurt by the shadowy figure and even though it had successfully fought it off in the brief encounter, the dragon had not clearly seen the features of its opponent.

    "Hehe, do you not recognize me?" A mighty Orc walked into the light of the flames and became clearly visible.

    This Orc was over eight feet tall and his muscles were as solid as steel. He was a monster of an Orc with sharp fangs protruding from his mouth and piercings all over his face and body. He carried a hammer that looked as if it weighed a few thousand pounds. The Orc wore only a leather vest and had strange markings which almost seemed carved right into the skin on both of his brawny arms. A prideful and majestic aura was being released from his body.

    "Jark!? Since when were you a Legendary being?" Asked the dragon surprised at recognizing its opponent.

    "For a long time now Irthanil, you dragons have long lives and the years pass quickly for you. The last time we met was over twenty years ago, it shouldn''t be a surprise that I have made progress since then. With the resources of my tribe, it shouldn''t be so difficult for you to understand! Now, let us finish!"

    Without letting the dragon known as Irthanil respond, Jark charged at him once more. This time the battle became even more arduous as the two powerful Legendary beings clashed. It was only after some time that the rumbling sounds of battle died down ending with a booming crash as the mighty dragon collided against the earth.

    "Hmph, I will let you go with this. Do not think we Orcs are playthings for your amusement. Leave now and don''t return." Jark spoke with some strain in his voice.

    It was clear he had also suffered some injuries from the exchange and was too tired to continue the battle. He left quietly, dragging his hammer which he could no longer hold properly across the dirt. It left a deep impression in the ground as it was dragged along.

    Irthanil snorted in reply, "As if you would dare to take things further."

    Even though the two fought, they hadn''t fought to the death. The two were closely matched in strength and Irthanil was confident that Jark wouldn''t kill him. To do so would mean an enmity and personal vendetta between the Harkul and the dragons, for his father was the mighty Dragon King, a being on the level of a Demigod. Since it hadn''t gotten to that point yet, there was no need to fight to kill. Nonetheless, Irthanil was greatly weakened and his wing damaged and so he couldn''t fly for a short period of time. His VIT had also been mostly depleted and his strength wasn''t even a quarter of what it would normally be. The same could be said for Jark as well.

    "Hmm, what could have happened here. Was this truly a trap? But for what purpose, it isn''t as if they would dare truly harm me for fear of the consequences."

    Irthanil had rushed to fly here as quickly as he could after receiving the report from his subordinate Dragonmen. The report had stated there would be a tribe of Orcs here that needed to be destroyed, but it seemed that things hadn''t gone the way he had hoped. Irthanil hadn''t been able to receive any other reports and did not know of the death of his lieutenant and ended up flying right into the ambush of the true Chief of the Harkul tribe. This would surely put a damper on their plans, but once he returned they would have to speed their plans up.

    "They might not dare, but I would!" A voice filled with hatred and anger entered the Dragon''s ears.

    This caught him by surprise. If it weren''t for the fact that he was so fatigued and had lost much of his strength, it would not normally be possible for a weaker being to sneak up on him without being found out. It didn''t help that the dragon had completely dropped his guard thinking no one would dare take things too far. A fight was one thing, but killing was another. What happened before was more of a warning and a show of strength. It never occurred to Irthanil that someone would seek his life, especially while on the Steppes. This would only bring a calamity down upon the heads of any who would dare step over that line. And not just the head of the one responsible, but on anyone even remotely connected. The Dragon King''s might when in a rage was truly like an apocalyptic event. Who could survive the wrath of a Demigod like existence? Well, other than another Demigod or at the least, a cadre of peak Legendary beings.

    So this voice that suddenly appeared from out of nowhere and that was filled with wrath and scorn was entirely unexpected. Irthanil had only just lifted his head in the direction of the voice to see who would dare speak to him in such a way, when he saw a figure descending from above him with the glint of a mighty axe reflected from the still burning flames. The dragon could only stare in surprise, a sudden dread filling his heart as he stared into those cold, blood red eyes filled with anger and rage.

    It was the last thing Irthanil would ever see.

    "My master sends his regards."

    The frightening swing of the greataxe bore down. A once mighty dragon was slain just like that.

    Grobak stood over the now dead dragon as the flames crackled, the only other sound except for his heavy breathing. He had poured everything into that strike, and had luckily succeeded. If not for the already greatly weakened state that Irthanil was in, he never would have been able to kill an adult dragon. Grobak''s class was already one specialized to the max in offensive ability, so it wasn''t a surprise that using all his strength, that he could end the life of this dragon who was already in such a weakened state.

    "I never expected the battle between the Orc chief and the dragon to be so terrifying. When will I be able to reach such heights? Either way, now there will be no reconciliation with the Orcs and the dragons. They are all dancing to my master''s tune, and soon they will all walk to their doom. Tch, even after my words they still hoped to avoid this conflict, but now it is too late."

    Grobak smiled wickedly while returning his axe to its place on his back. He had been watching the battle between the two Legendary beings from a distant place and through the aid of his master''s ''Astral Soul'' ability, he had hidden his body''s aura which stemmed from the potential in his soul. It was only until well after Grobak was sure that the Orc chief had left that he decided to approach where the dragon had fallen and was attempting to rest in recovery. He had successfully drew close to the dragon without making his presence known thanks to the aid of his master''s power, the aftereffects of the battle which distorted the auras in the area, and also due to the dragon''s own negligence.

    No one would know or ever suspect that he was the one who had slain the dragon. The horde would finally have no choice but to assemble, and soon the Steppes would be drowned in rivers of blood.

 Chapter 86 Into the mist 1

    Several armies had converged on the Steppes, these were hardened soldiers and elites of the expeditionary forces. After weeks of trudging along the Steppes to exterminate any local natives they found, the expeditions had finally arrived at the location where a large town with a citadel was under rapid construction. With the aid of magic and talented engineers and laborers, it wasn''t too difficult of a process to construct the town and accompanying citadel with barracks to house large numbers of soldiers. It was still mostly a husk of a town, but the fortifications had been the first to be worked on and completed. It had already been a few months since construction began and a mixed force of elites from all the participating churches was already garrisoned in the city. With the supply lines secure, soon caravans filled with supplies and the necessary resources would come pouring in.

    The town currently had a wall reaching a height of 50 feet and there were some further fortifications under construction around the town. Although it would take more time to fully complete all of the planned fortifications for the town and citadel, the defenses were satisfactory for the time being. It could at least keep an army out for an extended period of time and it would be enough to defend against any of the local wildlife and monsters. All in all, it was a proper base of operations for further expansion and exploration.

    Most of the expeditions had succeeded in their initial mission, although the number of natives they had encountered less than what they expected. They had done their best to contain the tribes in the local region in order to control the spread of news for the time being. It was necessary to gain time for the negotiations with the dragons and their actions had met with success, at least until they heard what happened to the northern churches. This had put a stain on the mission of the expedition and many ridiculed them for their failure. A heavy gloom encompassed the northern church''s expeditionary army and morale was at an all time low. The nightly howling of anguish of the remaining Direwolf didn''t help to alleviate this situation.

    This had been a constant headache for Archbishop Ragnir who had been met with a series of setbacks which he would need to take responsibility for.

    "We are finally here."

    Ragnir calmly moved the curtain of his carriage window while looking out at the town under construction just off in the distance. Bishop Girard was seated across from him and he too felt melancholy. As the second in command of this expedition, he too would have to take responsibility. They couldn''t allow any more failures.

    Ragnir turned to look at Girard while the curtain fell, "We have to make sure that everything else goes smoothly. It should be assumed that the Orcs will soon know what is going on, but it''s only a matter of time before the dragons are convinced. Even if the Dragon King doesn''t help personally, just sending a few dragons and the Dragonmen army would be enough. Too much is at stake here."

    "Are you so certain the Dragon King will agree?" Asked Girard.

    "What choice do they have? The population of dragons and their kind are limited . They have been on the decline for a long time now and there are hardly any left on the continent. Even if dragons are born powerful, so what? They are destined to be materials, to be reduced to a resource, for our weapons, armor, potions and magical devices. The Dragon King is not a fool. Even if they are able to hold back our expansion now, it is just delaying the inevitable. He will make the right choice, it is the only way to ensure their survival."

    "But those tribes that escaped, won''t they inform the larger tribes? What if the horde arrives first?"

    Girard couldn''t hide the nervousness in his voice. This was a major concern which was entirely their failure.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Nothing can be done about it now. We already sent word to those dragons who are in support of our negotiations. We can only hope they have a solution. I am more concerned about that Shelise and the Legendary being accompanying her. You have hidden Brock well? It wouldn''t do to have those two come into contact with each other. For now she has been quiet and stayed to herself and soon she will most likely move on to the other camp. We have to ensure that he is kept hidden once we enter the citadel. I don''t want to lose such a talent and with her brother already dead, she won''t remain long after she finally accepts that reality."

    "She seems pretty adamant about him being alive, could we be mistaken?" Asked Girard.

    "Bah, he was just a weak fool who couldn''t accept the reality of his circumstances. The only thing good about him were his subordinates. Truly a shame to lose those few who were by his side."

    The Archbishop had his doubts about the whole situation, but he was still dismissive of Aleks. There was no way he could ever accept the reality of Aleks being too powerful for him to sense and so it never occurred to him that Aleks could have been the mastermind behind their misfortunes or that he was still alive.

    _________________________________

    Meanwhile, elsewhere, Aleks had finally met with the adventurers who had been sent out to explore the Steppes ahead of their army. They had brought Aleks and his people to the edge of one of the most dangerous regions of the Steppes. It was a region that was found between two extensive mountain ranges which were impossible to cross. One could go around the mountain ranges which spanned for hundreds of miles, or one could go through the center of the two mountain ranges, but it was too difficult of an endeavor to cross over them and no one who had ever tried returned. There were other more safe passages which people could traverse so no one dared venture to this place.

    Of course, going through the center would lead you into that very region which none had ever returned from. This was exactly the place that Aleks had sent them to find. Although he had known the general direction of the Origin which called out to him, he was uncertain of the exact place to gain entry into the center of this immense pair of mountain ranges which bordered the Steppes and the lands beyond where the vampire lords ruled.

    It was a place that was completely devoid of life. There were no animals or people to be found within a wide vicinity of this entrance, as if even animals could feel an instinctual fear of it. A thick mist covered the entrance of the valley from one mountain range to the other. This was a distance of at least a mile, so anyone could tell how strange the nature of this mist was. As long as one did not step into the mist, they would be fine, but once you stepped in there was no coming back. Those who had gone too far in to explore had never returned and this was without exception. No matter how large or small the group, no matter how skilled or talented, no one had ever returned once setting foot in there.

    So, it was strange to the adventurers tasked to find this entrance that Aleks would wish to try. It wasn''t so far fetched though, there were others in the past who were interested in this place''s secrets. In their mind, this was a folly, and they had of course stipulated that they would not set foot into the mist no matter how much Aleks offered.

    Aleks''s army camped a short distance away from the entrance to ensure that they didn''t accidentally go too far into the mist. These were the slaves he had purchased and that Lenia had trained every day. They had become a cohesive force that was well trained and although they had not yet fought in many conflicts, they were already seasoned warriors. This was an army that could hold its own against an elite force of a similar size. Lenia was very proud of this feat and often showed off their discipline to Aleks. She was hoping to receive his praise, but he would normally only nod his head without saying a word.

    He seemed to have many worries on his mind. It almost seemed as if he bore the weight of the world on his shoulders, or at least that was what Lenia thought.

    "Master, do you really need to go in there? It looks dangerous¡­ I heard the adventurers talking about this place. They said no one ever returns from there. Are you certain this is the place?"

    Lenia could feel the ominous aura that seemed to be deeply embedded within the mist. It was clear to her that it was not of natural design and that the mist was extremely dangerous. She was concerned for her master and couldn''t help ask him nervously about it.

    Aleks, who was wearing his luxurious robes and with his mask hanging at his belt, looked towards Lenia briefly before staring into the mist in the distance.

    "This is the place that I must go. In there, that is where I am meant to be. I can feel it calling out to me, summoning me. I could choose to ignore it, but then I would be choosing to ignore my revenge. I must obtain it, that is only way I can move forward."

    Lenia didn''t ask anything further and looked on with a worried expression. Nelay also stood near, but she was completely silent. Although she didn''t say it, or try to stop Aleks, she was also concerned.

    "Don''t worry, I will not die. In there, I have to face my past in order to continue moving forward. That is the danger I will face and it is something I must face alone. This is something that I must overcome regardless of what I do in the future, or else those demons in my heart will never release their hold over me."

 Chapter 87 Into the mist 2

    As Aleks stared into the mist, he could see almost a wisp of shapes and forms. There were images that felt familiar and yet foreign at the same time. He could hear laughter, and the cries of agony and pain. Even more than anything else, he was overcome with a yearning that he felt deep within his soul. It cried out to him, wishing to be free. He turned back one last time, the only ones who had accompanied him to this point were Lenia and Nelay. They had left the camp and gone ahead alone.

    "Beyond this point, you can not follow. After I enter, you must return to the camp. Do not linger in this place, do not heed any of its calls. No matter what, you must immediately leave. Is that clear?"

    Lenia and Nelay nodded in answer, they were especially hesitant to see him go. There was something which brought great fear to them within. They were deeply concerned. If something happened to Aleks, they too could not live. Without him, their world had no color, no purpose. They would accompany him in death.

    "No matter what! Do not come near, only patiently wait for me as long as it takes in the camp."

    "Yes master." They both replied solemnly.

    It was only when he heard their response and the seriousness in their voice that he finally nodded and turned back towards the mist once more. His footsteps were heavy, but he didn''t slow his pace. He entered into the mist and soon he could no longer see anything but the fog. He walked for a time, not certain how long nor how deep he entered. There were sounds all around him, laughter, muffled voices, and other human like sounds. They were not clear and there was no way to know what were the words said. One could easily lose their minds in this place, but Aleks was calm.

    He was not afraid and he didn''t allow the strange sounds or the unsettling environment to weigh down his mind. He only walked without slowing his steps. After a time, he could feel the sensation of eyes watching him, although there was nothing in sight but the fog. It was a powerful sensation, one which left him feeling fully exposed. It was like those eyes could see straight through him, leaving him vulnerable and weak. Aleks had never felt such a powerful gaze and it was then that he heard a undescernable voice.

    "Do you know why I chose you?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    This voice was subtle, like a whisper appearing suddenly by his side. Aleks turned his head rapidly, a reaction to the sound. There was no one there and it became eerily quiet. After looking all around him and seeing nothing, he decided to answer.

    "I don''t know what you''re asking me."

    "You sought the truth, not for your own selfish desires, but for the sake of knowing. You hoped that your search would bring you to understand the nature of man, the nature of the universe, even your own nature. In your confusion, in your weakness and uncertainty, you wished to find a sliver of hope. Hope that would fill the dismal hole that lies in your barren heart. You yearned as a child does, with outreached hands and innocence. Injured, cold, powerless and a prisoner.. You were all these things and yet at the end, when everything was within your grasp.. You rejected me. You did not want to rob and steal what did not belong to you and most of all¡­ you did not desire the things that you did not yourself possess, but instead with your own small hands hoped to grasp whatever little you could."

    The voice once again whispered gently beside his ear, speaking cryptic words in a soothing manner. Aleks became serious after hearing those words.

    "Who are you?" He asked.

    "I am."

    Those words spoken sounded ancient and distant, as if they were from some primordial era. Before Aleks could respond, the gaze he had felt upon him was gone and the voice spoke no more. The fog began to twist and turn, suddenly fading into colors that formed images. It was almost like watching a movie from his original life. However, these were not fictional stories, but memories he had hoped to forget. He approached one specific image and touched it lightly. It rippled, like a pool of water and the rippling soon drew him in, dragging him into the image.

    Aleks opened his eyes and a familiar scenery was visible. He remembered this place, it was an abandoned house in the slums of where he once lived. This was not a place he wished to remember. The world he came from was one which was technologically advanced, one where every convenience was at your fingertips. This was only for those who had of course, the few at the top of the pyramid. Their wealth and their luxuries were built on the backs of those who would never enjoy such a life of leisure. That was the ugly truth that their society often tried to hide.

    "An-Namrud!! An-Namrud!! I know you are here!"

    Aleks searched for the originator of that voice, he recognized it well. How could he ever forget the voice of the one who caused him the greatest of regrets.

    "Ah! There you are! How many times have I told you to never come to this place?! Do you know how dangerous it is here? If something were to happen to you¡­"

    ''Ishmael¡­''

    Aleks tuned his words out. He knew he only said these things out of concern, but it wasn''t something he wished to hear. He often did this.

    "Are you even listening to me? Let''s go, one of the security teams is outside. They will escort us home. You need to take your medication before something happens."

    ''Medication? Right, I remember. A panacea for regret, a drug to keep the emotions in check and to forget the pain of the past.''

    Aleks allowed his old friend and brother to drag him out of the abandoned and partially ruined house. He didn''t say anything, just tuned it all out. Ishmael wouldn''t stop berating him. Outside of the ruined building was an almost apocalyptic hellscape, a ruined city where the poor and destitute lived. Victims of the Great War and those unfortunates who were born into poverty or had fallen to such a state for other reasons.

    Outside, a siren was going off and a large armored transport truck was nearby with flashing lights blaring. Several heavily armed and armored security officers were keeping a careful eye on the surroundings. There were many living in the ruined city who were peeping at them, too afraid to show themselves. They were dirty, with ripped clothes and disheveled hair. Aleks remembered looking on them with pity, he could have been one of them just as easily.

    "Why did you come out here again? Your parents died a long time ago, this place is not what it was and it hasn''t been for a long time. I keep telling you this, but you won''t listen."

    Ishmael attempted to help Aleks into the armored transport car just like in the memory he remembered, but he suddenly forcefully stopped him. This surprised Ishmael who gave Aleks a questioning look.

    "Ishmael¡­ I know it isn''t really you. You are long dead, just like all of these people."

    Ishmael looked at Aleks as if he were crazy and asked, "What are you talking about An-Namrud? This is why you need to stop forgetting to take your medicine. You always get crazy like this when you''re off it."

    "No, the medication was just a just a tool to keep me docile and under control. These people deserved better than what we gave them. I had my own selfish reasons for building the tower, but I also deeply hoped to save these people. For I knew that no god would ever come to our rescue, there was no savior who would take away our sins, and no salvation for our souls. Take a good look at the world we had created and the ones who were left behind."

    Ishmael was shocked by his words. The brother he knew had never spoken to him like this. With such clear headed clarity and with such a stern voice. The looks of the security officers became hostile as they glared at him. His words were truly skirting the lines of what was accepted to speak out. If it wasn''t for his special status, he might have already been arrested and taken in for rehabilitation.

    "Ishmael, my brother, you were always good to me. It''s not your fault the world we lived in was a lie. I do not blame you or hold you accountable even if you were a part of the problem. Well, you didn''t do it knowingly. We were all only tools for another''s higher purpose."

    After he spoke those words, some of the pain and regret that filled him was released. This was something he had to let go. Time within the memory froze, except for Aleks himself who could still move. He looked carefully at Ishmael who had a look of concern frozen on his face before turning to look into the distance. He could see the tower even though it was so far away. It reached into the clouds, majestic, but cold and indifferent.

    "Just like this world."

    The memory faded and Aleks was once more back within the mist.

    "Do you wish you could change it?"

    That mysterious voice returned, once again beside him and yet everywhere at once.

    "I do." Aleks responded while still caught up in the memory he just experienced.

    "But you don''t believe in miracles, do you? You scorned belief in god. Yes, you threw that notion away. In the end, you didn''t covet divinity or power beyond your means, you only hoped to change everything with your own two hands. But now¡­"

    The words trailed off as Aleks hoped they would. He didn''t want that voice to finish the sentence he loathed to hear.

    "What choice do I have? There is no other way!" Aleks said angrily, losing his composure for only a moment before regaining his calm.

    "You can never return back to what was." The voice said with some compassion.

    "Then what should I do?" Replied Aleks in resignation.

    "Return all to nothing, bring everything to its end."

 Chapter 88 Into the mist 3

    Aleks shuddered. The voice was not the one he remembered. He now knew that in his original lifetime, there was a voice that had guided him. Thinking it was inspiration, he allowed it to lead him on. His only goal had been to complete the tower and to reach the heavens above. Was it to replace god? Of course not, he had never even believed in gods then. He wanted to prove they didn''t exist, he wanted to prove that with mankind''s own ingenuity, they could reach the stars. In reality, he had only wanted to prove his own self worth.

    In his delusions of righteousness, he wanted to be the one who saved Humanity from its sins. He was a product of the times, of the endless wars and destruction. Of the poverty and lack of hope. From the destitution of the Human soul that drove their world to the brink of madness, government control, religious falsity, and the coldness of the Human heart. All of these things had shaped his character and he was easily deluded by the drugs he was forced to take, and the serpentine words of others.

    "Ishmael, my brother. Did you know? Or were you fooled too?"

    Though he asked, he knew there would be no answer in this fog that shrouded him.

    "Destruction, huh? That voice was not one I recognize, but it definitely has something to do with the Origin. I can feel its power within me resonating with the voice. Just who could it be?"

    He had no answers, but that voice had reached deep within him. It sought the destruction of all, but for what? He did not know.

    "Perhaps that is the only way. In order for something to be built anew, the old must crumble and fall. Death brings rebirth, that might be the answer I need."

    Aleks eyes glowed with the hint of inspiration of a new path. Reflecting on his revenge, he considered whether his thoughts had been too shallow. What would revenge alone achieve? Momentary satisfaction, but even if he succeeded in his revenge, what then? Aleks possessed no strong desire to live, he had only continued on for the sake of his revenge. It was only out of stubbornness that he struggled and fought. It was not out of some love of life, but only his pride that he would not give in.

    "Bring all to nothing¡­"

    Those words echoed in his mind.

    The fog began to twist and turn, new memories flickered in and out of existence. This mist had clearly been born of the Origin of his world. He was the only one who could suppress it, the only one who could disperse its power if he so wished. With a firm resolution, he waved his hand to dismiss the fog, but suddenly stopped when recognizing another memory.

    Although the mist began to slowly fade, there was one particular patch that remained strong. It was a memory he had pushed to the back of his mind. He approached it and reached outwards to touch it and felt himself fade until he was once more within that moment in time.

    His brother''s handsome countenance and well dressed appearance filled his vision once more. There was a beautiful woman on his arm, she was smiling as she looked up to Ishmael with a loving gaze. He remembered her, Ishmael''s fianc¨¦. In their world, they didn''t necessarily have the choice of partners. At least for those who lived under the rule of the one world government, the civilized parts of the world that had not sustained significant destruction and ruin. Partners were required to be chosen based on genetics, achievements, and other traits deemed desirable or necessary. Even something like this received government oversight in the form of marriage counselors. Even having children required a license and the number and gender would be determined by quotas given by the government. Certain professions or status within society allowed some more leeway, but for the majority, there was little choice in these matters.

    It was truly a horrible system, but Aleks might have been in the minority to think so. At the least, for his brother Ishmael, it was a blessing and not a curse. His fianc¨¦ was a beautiful, intelligent, and loving person. She was someone who truly cared for him too. He was lucky, but his status in society was extremely high and there were more options available to him.

    "Ishmael.."

    "Haha, An-Namrud, soon the tower will be complete and we will have our wedding soon after. You must of course come, you don''t have a choice in this! You are the best man after all. I know you don''t like to give speeches or get up in front of others, but I hope you will make this one exception for me?"

    Aleks remembered hesitating in that moment, but seeing the look on Ishmael''s face, he couldn''t bring himself to turn him down. So he nodded without saying a word.

    "I knew you would do this for me! Bah, I don''t care what others say about you, I will always have your back."

    Then he smiled brightly, that charismatic smile I both hated and loved about him. The woman at his side also smiled and turned to look at me finally for the first time since they approached me.

    "When will you find someone An-Namrud? With your status and position, there are many girls who would love to be your partner."

    He knew she meant no harm in her question, she was only asking out of politeness and because her future husband was my sworn brother. Nonetheless, her question irritated him at that time. He had been constantly nagged by those around him, including others who kept pushing him to marry and continue his genes which were supposedly special due to his genius. He never felt that way, nor did he have any desire to do something which was pointless in his mind. He could not see himself ever as a father or a husband. He had his work only, and his one friend.

    "Ah, honey, didn''t I say not to bring that up with him?"

    Ishmael smiled awkwardly as he spoke.

    "Oh, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean anything by it." She was embarrassed but apologized. Although Aleks could feel a slight disdain in her gaze and didn''t feel her apology was heartfelt.

    ''Did others look down on me then? They were merely jealous of my accomplishments. How could I have ever gotten to where I was without the hard work and effort I put into it? Having little contact with others, focusing on my work and not relationships, these were a necessary sacrifice. It didn''t matter to me what others thought about me. Why did I hear such things so often? There must have been someone pushing it from behind the scenes, just like every other aspect of my life they hoped to control. But they could never control me.''

    "Don''t worry about it An-Namrud, she didn''t mean anything by it."

    "Forget it."

    Then he walked away, leaving the two to watch his back. There were different expressions on their faces. Ishmael never judged him, but he couldn''t say the same about the woman by his side.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Don''t forget the party after we start up the tower!" Yelled Ishmael.

    The Aleks of that time couldn''t bring himself to say much else. His brother was happy with her at least, even if he couldn''t bring himself to like her. No, there was more to it than that. They were all watching him carefully. It was like his entire life, everyone around him was put there for a purpose. Well, he couldn''t bring himself to believe that Ishmael was a part of it, but definitely that woman at his side. Most likely his coworkers too. It was difficult for him to know the truth, even when he "accidentally" forgot to take his medication. The memory shattered and Aleks once more was back to reality. The mist had almost entirely dissipated, but that image was still stuck in his head.

    In the last bit of that memory there was a voice he did not remember ever hearing at that time, but it was surely part of the memory.

    "You must complete the tower and awaken Him."

    ''Impossible, when did I hear that voice?'' He thought.

    "How much is truth and how much lies? It all seems so distant now, but there is something I was not aware of. There is something I am missing in all of this." Aleks voiced his thoughts out loud, but he had no answers.

    The mist had just about fully disappeared and he realized the mist had in fact not just dispersed, but had entered his body. All of it had entered him, filling him with a strange sensation of power. It was the power of the Origin, but there was a touch of a presence there he had felt before but had no idea of what it was.

    "Save me!"

    The voice of a woman filled his head, this was a cry for help. The sound of that voice echoed through the now clear valley from somewhere distant. He remembered this voice, it was the voice of that angel of destruction. That harbinger of death that had been the vanguard in which his world was destroyed. Aleks frowned and contacted Lenia and Nelay with their connection in his mind.

 Chapter 89 Fallen angel 1

    A shrill scream pierced through the valley for miles. The echoing sound of the scream could easily deafen a weaker being and cause all manner of status ailments. However, it didn''t affect Aleks much, only causing him to become wary. This was the voice of an angel, which was a being to fear. He still remembered her visage as she wrought destruction upon his fellow scientists in the tower. Her expression was one of complete detachment, as if her act of killing so many was a matter of course. She hadn''t taken joy in it, but she also hadn''t felt any guilt or regret.

    "Pain, agony, and despair. I hear all those things in her voice, how peculiar."

    Aleks became guarded. This was a being which could bring him harm even with his strength.

    Aleks had already called out to Nelay and Lenia who had immediately noticed the mist disperse. They were not far from where Aleks had entered the mist and the group of adventurers that had been hired to scout the region were also nearby. They were observing as the mist began to weaken and eventually disappear and they were also shocked when they heard the scream. They were moderately affected by it, but due to the distance and their upper to peak advanced class strength, it was only for a short moment that they felt the effects. They felt fear, uncertainty, and a mix of confusion which lasted mere moments.

    The army that had accompanied Aleks was further than their group, but even at their distance they were still affected somewhat by the scream. Some felt suddenly queasy, vomiting where they stood while others were momentarily dazed or confused. The effects were minimal however, and they wouldn''t last long. Nonetheless, it still caused a bit of chaos through the army encampment which took time for the stronger individuals among the army to settle. If they had been closer to the valley, the effects would have been much more severe, with some perhaps even falling dead. The servants were the worse off with most falling unconscious due to their weak physiques and lack of strength.

    Once Lenia and Nelay received the call in their souls from Aleks, they rushed over in his direction. He wasn''t directly in their line of sight, but they could feel his relative location through their connection with him and knew he hadn''t gone too far into the mist despite being gone for a while. The adventurers who were nearby saw that the mist was gone and watched as the two ran off. Knowing that the it was no longer dangerous to enter the valley, they quickly conversed and decided to see what exactly had emitted that scream. Although the adventurers were wary of putting themselves into obvious danger, the presence of two master class beings gave them some confidence and they felt they could at least escape if it got too dangerous. After only a brief moment of hesitation, their curiosity overruled their caution. It wasn''t long before Lenia, Nelay and the several adventurers arrived where Aleks was. He was staring at something in the distance which they didn''t immediately notice. After seeing that Aleks was fixated on something on the horizon, they all turned to look.

    It wasn''t apparent at first, but there was a small black dot which was rapidly closing in on their location. As it drew closer, the dot grew in size until they could clearly see the figure of a person with large black wings. The winged being was flying at a speed faster than sound and was completely clothed in white armor that was a huge contrast to the black wings. It wasn''t only the wings, as the being became clearer, they could all now see that it was a female with jet black hair. Also, there were strange wriggling black lines along her cream colored face which led to eyes which were entirely black without any pupils. It was an eerie and frightening scene, especially the wriggling lines which seemed like veins.

    None of them had ever seen anything like it. It was apparent that this woman was a fallen angel, but fallen angels didn''t normally have this strange appearance. Normally, fallen angels didn''t look much different from their angel counterparts besides the black wings and black hair.

    "There''s something wrong with her." said Aleks calmly.

    The adventurers were frightened, but Aleks wasn''t bothered by the sight. Instead he looked at the fallen angel inquisitively while pondering what the cause of her mysterious appearance was.

    "She is almost like what I remember except for the changes due to her fallen nature, but those strange black lines across her skin are definitely abnormal. She must have been cursed as well." Aleks mumbled which only Lenia and Nelay were close enough to hear.

    When the fallen angel had finally arrived in the sky above them, she stretched out her wings and screamed in anger once more. This was a direct attack which might have even affected Lenia and Nelay. The adventurers who were only advanced class would be gravely affected for sure. However, with Aleks''s strength, he waved his arm sideways furiously and ''Soul Tendrils'' whipped outwards from his body causing her ability to be deflected. The sound wave appeared to be blocked by an invisible wall, but it was Aleks''s ability which had protected the group. Of course, the adventurers had no idea this was the case and had braced themselves for the shockwaves that never came.

    "What happened?"

    "I don''t know, but we weren''t affected!"

    "Prepare yourselves, that is a fallen angel!"

    "We''re dead for sure, how can we fight that!?"

    The adventurers each reacted to the appearance of their powerful foe and were disheartened. This was a dangerous enemy which could threaten their lives. They were an experienced team though and despite their initial fear and wariness, they quickly calmed their nerves and prepared to fight. They looked at Aleks with concern wondering what he would do. They were too weak to sense his aura and power if he didn''t wish them to know and they had never considered Aleks to be anything but a powerless nobleman.

    "No need to be so afraid, she may be a fallen angel but her power has been greatly weakened." Assured Aleks.

    "How can you be so certain?" Asked the leader of the adventurer''s group with skepticism. He could not imagine that Aleks was on the same level as that terrifying being above them in the sky.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Aleks chuckled at his question causing the group of adventurers to frown. This was no laughing matter and their lives were on the line. They had been hired by Aleks, but not to sacrifice themselves in a situation that guaranteed their deaths.

    "I can feel your fear, even if you hide behind a mask." Aleks turned to the group with a light smile.

    "Death is inevitable for the living, only those who transcend their mortality can escape this cycle of life and death. But, even for the gods, there is no guarantee of immortality."

    Aleks chuckled again and glanced once more at the fallen angel above who was furiously flapping her wings in anger while grabbing her head and screaming into the sky. She had been clearly affected by something and was in pain. The wriggling black lines on her skin were visibly pulsing.

    "What the hell are you talking about? Don''t you see the dangerous situation we are in? You may be too weak to understand the power of a fallen angel, but we are all going to die here if we don''t escape immediately. Do you get it now? We need to run!" Shouted one of the adventurers who was angered by Aleks''s nonchalant behavior.

    Nelay and Lenia both drew their weapons in anger and would have attacked the adventurer if not for Aleks''s gaze which halted their actions.

    While the fallen angel was struggling with some inner pain, Aleks turned once more to the adventurers, but this time with a wicked smile.

    "You are right about one thing, you are all going to die today." Aleks said emotionless while slowly placing his mask on his face.

    The adventurers could feel his murderous intentions and were immediately on their guard.

    "Let''s get out of here, forget them! Even if there are two master class beings, they can''t stop us from leaving and fight that thing!" Said one of the female adventurers who looked much like a cleric.

    "That''s right, we need to move, but we also have to be careful. We can''t leave our backs to these lunatics." Replied another adventurer who was over six feet tall and wore heavy armor with a large two-handed sword clutched firmly in both hands.

    The group of six adventurers were about to spring into action, but Aleks sudden words and actions caused them to pause and gape in fear.

    "None of you are going anywhere!" Aleks roared while abruptly and unexpectedly rising off the ground.

    At first, they only saw him rising as if he could suddenly fly, but then a giant mass of somewhat translucent tentacles began to appear right before their eyes. They were enormous coiling tendrils which twisted and turned. They trembled and quivered like massive arteries pumping blood to a colossal heart. Anyone watching this scene would be gripped with an incalculable fear. Aleks no longer held back his aura and his powerful aura which was now on the brink of a demigod poured out of his body washing over the entire group. Aleks''s mask distorted, a wide gaping maw forming at its center.

    The adventurers, who only a moment before were very much alive, had already completely and entirely lost their souls. They were dead without even knowing how they had died, their face''s a mask of fear.

 Chapter 90 Fallen Angel 2

    Those poor adventurer''s who were now frozen in death, their faces an expression of the terror they felt before their souls were devoured, suddenly began to come to life. Initially it was an awkward movement, like puppets on a string, but their movements soon became fluid not any different from when they were still alive.

    Aleks watched in satisfaction, "Do not worry, your bodies shall serve me even in death. I will get the value that I paid! Come my puppets, we have an angel to subdue. Lenia, Nelay, be careful. She is in a greatly weakened state, but she is still extremely dangerous. We are not trying to kill her, just tire her out so focus on defense as much as possible and let the puppets do most of the work. I will ensure she stays out of the sky, the rest of you wear her down on the ground!"

    Aleks rose higher into the sky on top of the ''Soul Tendrils'' which were much like a monstrous demonic octopus of the deep seas. He focused his attention on the fallen angel and sent his ''Soul Tendrils'' swiping viciously at her. Noticing the danger, she immediately attempted to block with her great black wings and was pummeled down into the ground due to the strength behind the strike.

    Nelay, Lenia, and the adventurers who were now puppets, sprung into action. The group coordinated with each other well, and while Lenia focused on defense with her heavy shield, Nelay attempted to strike at random angles while quickly retreating. The six puppets used their best abilities and spells in order to buff the entire party and strike at the fallen angel. Magical spells were flung at her while the combat focused adventurers got in close to engage her. Lenia had released all of her aura abilities which increased the PHY DEF and PHY ATK of the group by a large margin. This only helped to improve their overall combat ability and the angel was struggling to swat them away much like flies. The group swarmed around her and kept her busily on the defense, but their attacks were doing very little actual damage to her.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The angel attempted to fly off the ground several times, but Aleks was watching over her carefully and continued to swat at her with his ''Soul Tendrils'' while continuously bombarding her with attacks. It looked as if they had the battle completely under control, but the angel who was struggling to hold back the many attacks suddenly stepped backwards and flashed in retreat. In one single movement, she had increased the distance between her attackers by several dozen feet while using her wings to speed along her retreat. She wasn''t flying, but she hovered near the ground and her powerful wings blasted blades of winds towards her opponents which put them on the defensive.

    While rapidly fleeing backwards, the fallen angel mumbled something under her breath and the glow of magic shimmered around her. She was clearly a magic caster, but her physical strength was nothing to scoff at. Angels were divine beings and were superior to all other races. Their physical strength and magic capabilities were both extremely high. With a wave of the angel''s hand, dense balls of fire like meteorites, came crashing down upon her attackers. Aleks could block most of them, but there were too many and some fell on the group blowing them backwards. All except Lenia were knocked off their feet and sent tumbling.

    Lenia''s MAG RES was exceptionally high, and with her shield to block the fall of the small meteorites, she came out of it mostly unscathed. There were scorch marks on her shield and her armor and soot littered her entire body, but her VIT was still strong. The puppets had suffered some damage, but due to the fact they were no longer alive, they immediately got back up to continue the attack. Nelay had disappeared from view having suffered slightly in the attack, but she had already used her ability "Shadow Fade'' before even landing on the ground.

    The battle increased its tempo and the group were putting pressure on the fallen angel who was having difficulty controlling her own pain from the curse she was inflicted with. Of course, without Aleks''s presence, she would have already easily crushed the group whose most powerful members were peak Master class. Even with Aleks, if she had been at the level of strength she had when Aleks first met her in his original lifetime, they would have all already been slaughtered with a single word of power. She had truly fallen too far and it didn''t help that she was in a constant state of pain. Aleks also didn''t know how much control she even had over her own consciousness. This very well could not be her they were fighting, but instead instincts which were not under her conscious control. That was most likely due to the curse that she was inflicted with.

    Aleks had a good idea of where that curse came from. He too had been inflicted with a curse which carried through reincarnation, so he was familiar with the curses of that god-like being. This being was a Devil who had fallen from power and was exiled to the first level of Hell. Moloch, is a powerful, hideous and sinister Devil who was once a Devil Sovereign of the fifth level of Hell. Due to the machinations of Asmodeus, Moloch was eventually ousted from his position by an extremely powerful Pit Fiend named Diabolos. Ever since then, Moloch has been plotting endlessly to seek revenge on Asmodeus and regain his former position of power. This was what most likely led to Moloch being enticed to work with Tihr. In the end, Moloch received nothing from this deal, but also didn''t bother to care to remove the curses he had inflicted. Most likely the devil wasn''t even aware that his curses were still in effect.

    Of course, this was all Aleks''s speculation and it was possible there was a more fiendish plot afoot. These thoughts had crossed Aleks''s mind, but until he knew more he could only move based on his assumptions. Eventually, he would need to enter the first level of Hell known as Tartarus to seek his revenge on Moloch anyway. At that time, perhaps more would be revealed. The more power Aleks gained, the more questions he had that needed to be answered. Things were turning out to not be so simple as he once thought. Some of the memories which returned to him were unclear.

    "Keep up the pressure! She is definitely weakening, but don''t take any chances. Let the puppets close in first and coordinate with their attacks!" Aleks shouted to Nelay and Lenia who were struggling against the might of the fallen angel.

    Even without a weapon, the fallen angel was easily pushing back the group. Her fists were like a hammer crashing against Lenia''s shield as Lenia struggled just to stay on her feet. Nelay''s attacks, which were swift and at random angles, were easily shrugged off and the puppets were constantly being blown away by her magic and physical prowess. The angel''s magic was especially strong and the group was constantly hit by a barrage of fireballs and icicle attacks. There were also a variety of status affliction spells which had weakened the party despite their own buffs which they had previously applied. Only Aleks''s presence kept them from falling apart entirely, but his abilities required significant use of SP which was depleting at a rapid rate. Nonetheless, they kept the pressure on her without slowing down their attacks.

    "Master, this angel is too powerful, I can''t even attack and can only focus on defending." Huffed Lenia who was beginning to grow weary from taking on her opponent''s blows.

    "My attacks are ineffective as well. I am expending my vitality too rapidly. If I continue to attack, I won''t be able to last another round."

    Nelay had quietly appeared next to where Aleks was safely fighting from a distance. She was no longer able to keep up her attacks and had retreated.

    "It''s fine, the both of you have done enough. Retreat to the back for now, it is time to make use of these puppets and then I will subdue her myself!"

    Aleks gestured forward and the puppets dashed towards the angel fighting using their full strength without concern for their own well beings. They were no longer alive so it didn''t matter if they gave up their lives now while fighting. Aleks required them to put their all in one last attack which would be their final sacrifice.

    "Now!" Ordered aleks, causing the puppets to launch all of their most powerful attacks, spells and abilities on the fallen angel.

    It seemed to have very little effect if one only considered damage done, but because of her strange state she didn''t hold back any of her strength and used powerful spells to deal with the group of puppets. The ground beneath the puppets suddenly boiled up with flames spewing everywhere. The area around them had magically become volcanic ash and lava which would have easily wiped out numerous Advanced class beings and even Master class beings would find themselves in danger. This was a very high level spell which required a lot of Magic Power and the puppets were immediately turned into molten pools of flesh and blood.

    There was nothing which remained of these former adventurers of some renown.

 Chapter 91 Fallen angel 3

    While Nelay and Lenia had already retreated well out of range of the volcanic attack, Aleks rumbled closer. His ''Soul Tendrils'' which had lifted him off the ground were unaffected by the effects of the spell and moved Aleks forward with serpentine movements. The fallen angel was struggling once more with the curse that afflicted her and was screaming while gripping her face with her hands. Even though she was in pain, she was still aware of Aleks who was coming menacingly close and she threw several magical attacks at him which were blocked by the enormous tendrils. If not for the vast quantity of ''Soul Potential'' that Aleks had been saving, this battle would not have been as simple. Even blocking the attacks of the fallen angel depleted his ''SP'' at a disturbing pace. Her magic was powerful, but her attacks were visibly slowing down and weakening.

    "You are almost entirely spent. Struggling is pointless, you will soon be within my grasp."

    Aleks observed the angel with a pensive look beneath his mask. He was conflicted and a part of him ached at seeing her in pain which would have surprised those who knew him. He had never shown such emotion to others, but it was hidden under his mask and not visible even now.

    Aleks''s words became strangely gentle. Nelay and Lenia were too distant at this time to hear him speak and so he felt no need to take care of his tone and words.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "I still remember when I saw you for the first time. You appeared before me, I would say like an angel, but you are in fact one. Imagine my surprise, a man who held no belief, meeting your gaze. I didn''t even notice that all those around me other than Ishmael had been instantly disintegrated by your power. None of that mattered in that moment. Your radiance blinded me, and the me that had lived his life devoid of light was filled with a stunning brilliance."

    As Aleks spoke gently while reminiscing, the angel had not ceased her attacks and even though she was in pain, she became incensed by his words. There was something in his words that rattled her out of her pain and her attacks became more chaotic and violent. Aleks, protected by the ''Soul Tendrils'' acted as if he didn''t even notice and he continued to speak calmly as if there wasn''t a battle of life and death taking place.

    "Of course, that was until I realized what had happened. Everyone I knew other than my brother was dead. Those I had labored with, who had stood by our side as we built the tower. Truthfully, it didn''t bother me so much that they were dead, but the horror that came next was too much for me to bear. You made me watch my world burn. I was both infatuated by you¡­ and horrified. It was truly a conundrum."

    Aleks chuckled while remembering his fragile state at that time. It was almost as if he were remembering a pleasant memory, but it was anything but one.

    "I truly hate to see you like this, and your hair and wings, they no longer have that brilliance to them. I remember your golden hair that burned like rays of sunlight and those pure white wings like unstained marble. Now, black wings and black hair the color of obsidian¡­ but your beauty hasn''t changed much. If anything, perhaps the contrast of colors brings out your charm even more."

    As Aleks got closer, his ''Soul Tendrils'' struck even more violently. He utilized dozens of them to subdue the female angel who was now struggling to hold off his attacks. Her strength and magic was truly formidable, but her strength was beginning to fade. She smashed her fists against several of the tendrils while launching magical attacks at others but eventually the tendrils, which never seemed to end, slapped her down. They began to wriggle around her and constricted her in their embrace. She struggled to break free but they only wrapped around her tighter, sapping her vitality until she could no longer resist.

    At that point, Aleks had drew close enough to touch her. He gently held out his hand and cupped her face with his palm. He slowly lifted her head to look at him, but her face was painted with rage and she angrily gritted her teeth. Her fully black eyes without pupils and eerily pulsing black veins made her look like a monstrous beauty. She screamed right into Alek''s face using her remaining strength, but Aleks''s mask only rippled slightly before stilling like a placid lake.

    "Lariel¡­ I haven''t forgotten you for even a moment.. But I still don''t know. Should I despise you for your part in the destruction of my world? Should I hate you for the death of my beloved friend? Or should I love you for that moment that felt like eternity where you moved my heart for the very first time?"

    Lariel, the fallen angel was raging violently, but when she heard his words she looked at him with a blank expression. A single tear fell from her right eye, slowly sliding down her face. It was not a normal tear, but was a crimson color like blood.

    "Save me." She finally whispered, but it was a struggle for her to speak.

    Aleks hesitated, but finally he sighed deeply and gripped her head with both his hands.

    "You saved my life Lariel. Even though my soul was trapped and I was tormented for untold lifetimes, the reason I can be here today is because of your mercy. I don''t know why you betrayed Tihr when you were on the cusp of victory. Did you do it for me? Or was it for yourself? I need to know."

    Lariel struggled once more, she was fighting through the pain of the curse and more tears of blood fell down her face. This only made her look even more frightening.

    "Too difficult to speak.. show you¡­"

    Lariel attempted to lift her arm weakly but she was still being constricted tightly. Aleks loosened the grip of the tendrils so she could fully lift her arm and she touched his wrist delicately. Almost immediately, a jumbled mess of images filled Aleks''s mind. It was difficult to make sense of all of them, but one in particular grabbed his attention.

    Lariel was standing over Ishmael and An-Namrud. He had just stabbed his friend in the back and was holding him while Ishmael spoke his last few words. Lariel felt wracked with grief. Angels were unique beings, they were not like the other beings that existed in the universe. They didn''t have the same free will that others had. Their choices were singular. They would choose a god to serve based on the universal laws they themselves felt embodied their own existence. Once they made this choice, there was almost no going back. To turn their backs on the gods they served meant falling, and this was a disgraceful act which usually led to death or exile to the nine hells. For the existences known as angels, exile or death was equally egregious.

    Lariel was an angel of justice, but at the same time she had to follow the commands of her god whether she agreed with those commands or not. However, when she saw the sacrifice that Ishmael made, it truly touched her heart. At the time, Aleks who was An-Namrud, didn''t realize what that sacrifice meant but she did. When the power of the Origin left him and entered An-Namrud after his death, it resonated with her own soul. What she saw there was something she had never expected. It was at that moment she knew that the gods were a lie and her kind was not only not meant to serve them, but were in fact not inferior to them in the least.

    It was at that moment that she hesitated, she didn''t want to complete Tihr''s orders and this allowed An-Namrud the chance to kill himself. If she had wanted, she could have easily taken him alive and extracted the Origin from his soul before it could fully merge with him. With his death, his soul passed on, and it was only later after their world had been merged into the God Nexus that they could fully trap his soul. They could no longer force the Origin out of him and could only acquire it through other means. This enraged Tihr and so Lariel was cast down, cursed and left to rot away for all eternity in suffering.

    "What was it that I saw? Those eyes that see all truth, they bore into me and revealed all. There is something familiar about it."

    That wasn''t all that Aleks saw, there were many other images. Lariel had experienced something in that moment which transcended all. It was a vision of the Origin of all.

    "Maybe she can provide some of these answers¡­ "

    Aleks looked down at the angel who he held by her head in both his hands. The rest of her body was wrapped up tight by his ''Soul Tendrils''. He could see her drifting once more from lucidity and knew he had to make a decision quickly before she lost it once more.

    "Will you serve me?"

    In truth, this was the only way he could save her. A part of him didn''t want her to walk this path of revenge with him, but another part welcomed it. It was a choice of whether or not to walk it alone. There were others around him and there would be many more in the future, but she was the only one he felt was real.

    "I.. will serve¡­ you."

    Through a great struggle she acquiesced, offering her heart and soul. Aleks felt power flowing into her from his hands which gently held her face. A crackling sound came from her body and the black throbbing veins which marred her skin began to subside. It took every last bit of Aleks''s ''Soul Potential'' and he thought he would run out, but just when it seemed it would all be depleted, he finally felt the depleting SP halt. With that last bit of SP that left his body, her eyes once more cleared and became a sky blue that reminded him of the clear morning sky. Her hair and wings remained black, but her eyes, those were the eyes he remembered. They stared at him without guile, and the tears of blood which marred her face became clear like water.

    Nelay and Lenia who were watching everything from a distance hadn''t heard any of the words which were shared, but they could see everything that was happening. Neither was amused.

 Chapter 92 The lonely road 1

    A few days had passed since Aleks and his group fought against the Lariel, the Fallen Angel. She had recovered after submitting to Aleks''s authority, being put under his dominion. This was not a simple matter, but a serious commitment. An oath of fealty given by an Angel was not something which could easily be dismissed. For Lariel, who was already in a weakened state, it would mean certain death to betray him.

    Aleks''s army had already moved within the valley and they had moved to a defensible position further in, setting up their camp and beginning initial construction on a settlement. Their was ample resources in the valley and construction began immediately. It would take a significant amount of time to develop into a thriving settlement, but those former slaves who had become Aleks''s army felt that they were part of something great at that moment.

    This was a new beginning for them, one they would not ever forget. It was Aleks who had given them this opportunity and even though it wasn''t something said out loud, he had already gained their hearts and their worship. They had witnessed from afar the great battle that took place between Aleks and the Fallen Angel and they had witnessed him subduing her. This left them with feelings of awe and a passionate devotion to serve him.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "You have finally recovered, but it will be a long time before your power returns to what it was."

    Aleks walked alongside Larial in an unhurried manner. If it were someone else, one would think it was the sight of two lovers walking side by side. Lenia and Nelay followed at a distance, their eyes never leaving the two. At that moment, they could understand each other''s frustration and glanced towards each other with a strange determination. Only they knew what they were thinking, but they seemed to have come to an agreement with each other. None of this mattered to the two who were currently unaware of the world around them. They were somewhere distant, not physically, but in spirit.

    "Now that I am subservient to you, I have at least halted the decline in my power. I would have faded away if you had taken much longer to reach me. It was only the thought of you that kept me from falling into despair. I was abandoned and left to rot here and only you could release me. I owe you more than I could ever repay."

    Aleks glanced towards her, she had a much healthier complexion than when they fought. Her skin was still white like unmarred marble, but it was more vibrant and slightly flushed with life. Her eyes had turned to their former color, but the color of her hair still remained as black as night. This was a symbol of her sin, one she did not regret. Her wings were no longer in sight, having been hidden by her ability, but they too remained black.

    "I still don''t know how I should treat you. Though I saved you, I don''t know if I can forgive you."

    A slight twinge of pain tugged at Lariel''s eyes, but she hid it well. Her everything belonged to Aleks now, and her fate was entirely up to him. She didn''t necessarily share the same feelings as Aleks did, but her emotions were inexplicably complicated. She was grateful without a doubt, but there were things she understood that could not be shared. This was a heavy burden that she could not share.

    "Treat me in anyway that you feel is necessary. Regardless of how you feel towards me, I am yours. I will die otherwise." Her reply was lacking in emotion which she didn''t intend.

    This caused Aleks to look at her strangely, but he didn''t comment on it and kept quiet.

    "If you wish to travel this road, you will need me and my knowledge. Although I lost quite a bit of my previous memories, there is still much I know. Any god without an Angel to serve them is not truly a god at all. Even Devil Sovereigns have Fallen Angels as servants."

    Aleks nodded and quietly contemplated her words as they walked. He looked towards the valley that now belong to him and felt a strange connection which had been slowly growing stronger. It was definitely because of the influence of the Origin and as he absorbed more of it, the connection became stronger. This land had become tied to it and he could feel his control over the land becoming stronger. He felt that once he fully consolidated his power as a Demigod, he could manipulate the land to a certain extent, but only in this valley where he had full dominion.

    Noticing his quiet thoughts, Larial said, "Your connection to this land is unique. Normally, gods must create their dominions in the outer planes. You have somehow made this place your dominion and it seems that it can even spread to the lands beyond. Perhaps this whole continent could one day become your domain and then it could be a world again."

    "You speak of things so easily, but this path you speak of is one laced with great danger. I may not be able to walk it to that point."

    Lariel smiled at his words and replied, "If anyone is to walk it, then it must be you. You have a great destiny which is not just about revenge. I saw it when I came into contact with the Origin. It showed me both the beginning¡­ and the end."

    "I don''t know what it showed you.. But I will find my own way."

    _____________________________

    Surrounding an unfinished, and very much still under construction settlement, were formidable and already well constructed fortifications. A large and sturdy reinforced stone wall standing just over 50 feet with tall towers, catapults, ballistae, and other defensive tools, ensured that the settlement would not easily fall. There were magic reinforcements along the walls and proper patrols and garrisons throughout the stretch of walls which encircled the settlement. This was intended to be the most important stronghold for expanding onto the Steppes and had been built with the utmost care. If it had been any less formidable, the settlement would have already fallen to the endless mass of barbarians which now surrounded it. One can not even imagine the sight of over a million savages baring their fierce and gruesome bloodlust and countenance towards the defenders within. Just the sound generated by so many alone, might drown out any opposition.

    The barbarian army did not just consist of Orcs and Humans, but also Trolls, Ogres, and other races which lived on the Steppes. There were hundreds of tribes of all sizes gathered and this force alone was easily a quarter of all the barbarians on the Steppes. The only reason there weren''t more was because there hadn''t been enough time to gather all of them just yet, and the barbarians had decided not to wait any longer to strike. They didn''t want the expeditionary forces to gain a stronger foothold. Despite their overwhelming numbers, the barbarians were still cautious of their enemy. They were less than a tenth of their size, but they had higher level beings overall and they were behind meticulously prepared fortifications. Of course, if the barbarians truly wanted to, they could just flood the walls with the corpses of their brethren until they gained victory. Even if they were considered savages by others, they weren''t foolish enough to throw away lives like that.

    Instead, they had surrounded the city and cut off their supply lines. The expeditionary army was completely cut off from the outside world and could not receive reinforcements from their churches in any reasonable period of time. The only wildcard were the Dragons and their ilk. This was the real reason the barbarians hadn''t thrown everything at the walls just yet. They were waiting to see what move the Dragons would make. If they attacked at this time and exhausted much of their strength, the army of Dragonmen and their Dragon overlords could strike them while they were at their weakest.

    Time was on the barbarians side. Even if the Dragonmen showed up, it would be a fierce fight outside the walls of the settlement and there was no guarantee of victory for either side. As more time passed, more barbarian armies would arrive bolstering their numbers. Only an appearance by the Dragon King himself might truly sway the battle towards their victory. As long as the Dragon King didn''t appear, the barbarians would not fear them at all. If the Dragon King did appear, they would need to use their ancestral totems to summon an ancestor spirit. This would require significant sacrifices, but if the situation was that dire, then it would be necessary.

    For now, the barbarians stuck to harassing the defenders on a daily basis and testing their defenses without committing too much of their strength. They had already attempted several attacks along the walls at different locations and been pushed back. Soon, they would launch a real attempt to see if it were possible to breach the walls.

 Chapter 93 The lonely road 2

    Brock stood atop the southern walls and looked out over the enormous mass of barbarians who were encamped just within sight. They were a safe distance from the weapons of war on the walls and the more powerful magic spells that could cause devastation on the battlefield. He had been asked to help in overseeing the defense for the Northern expeditionary forces. Since he was idling away anyway, he figured he would agree so that they would allow him to leave the barracks he was basically being imprisoned in. They wouldn''t admit to that of course, but he wasn''t a fool. It didn''t matter though, because the one he served had wanted him to stay with them for the time being anyway.

    "What do you think Sir Brock?" Asked an officer of the Northern expeditionary force.

    He was clad in a full suit of chainmail and wore a longsword sheathed at his waist with a shield strapped to his back. He was a typical northerner with a braided dirty blonde beard and hair. He also wore the helmets of the northern style which were a type of steel helmet which covered the top of the head and had a steel nose guard that ran down the middle, covering the nose. The eyes were clearly visible but most of the center of the face was covered.

    "Hmm¡­ Their numbers are worrisome. There are just under one hundred thousand defenders in the city and while supplies are ample for now, how long will they last if these barbarians continue their siege for an indefinite period of time? Breaking out is going to be impossible with their numbers, but staying here doesn''t guarantee survival either."

    Brock was not really aware of what Aleks''s plans were in depth, but he had confidence that Aleks wouldn''t just leave him here to die. He didn''t mind alleviating the boredom by offering his military advice in this situation since he didn''t really care one way or the other who was the victor. It was just a means for him to pass the time.

    "We only need to hold out until our reinforcements arrive. Once they do, we will fight these barbarians to the death. They may have numbers, but most of their warriors are low Intermediate class and their equipment is mostly shoddy. Only their elites are worthy of consideration. The rabble will flee once they have suffered enough losses."

    "You seem quite confident in these reinforcements?"

    "Of course! As a commander yourself Sir Brock, you should know how fierce Dragonmen can be. A full legion of Dragonmen Chevalier''s is a sight to behold and with Dragons raining down fire from the skies, we have nothing to fear!" The commander seemed especially excited at the mention of dragons.

    "I see." Brock nodded in reply.

    He hadn''t known about their recent plans until now. If those were their reinforcements, there was certainly some confidence in victory. Still, he thought it wouldn''t be as simple as this man believed. While dragons were powerful, they were few in number and he doubted the Dragon King would commit too many of his kin to this battle. The death of any dragon would be too heavy a loss for their kind on this continent. It wasn''t as if the barbarians had no means of dealing with them. Their shamans had powerful magic they could use to fight against dragons.

    After initially viewing the enemy, Brock and the officer left the walls to return back to the garrison where their forces were stationed. They discussed several potential strategies and shared some of their experiences. The officer was extremely respectful towards Brock and listened to every word he spoke with care. The Archbishop was hoping to acquire his services so they had shown no lack of propriety. As they were walking, Brock suddenly stopped. Noticing his strange behavior, the officer glanced at what Brock was staring at and immediately grew nervous.

    "Shelise¡­" Brock muttered.

    The officer became flustered and attempted to drag Brock in a different direction. Shelise hadn''t yet noticed Brock and was speak with an older man beside her that the officer knew was a Legendary being of great fame.

    Brock was initially shocked, but he remembered his master''s words and regained his calm. Aleks had already mentioned to him that she might still be alive and if so, to stay away from her. He couldn''t understand why Aleks would give him such instructions, but he was certain he must have his reasons.

    "Sir, please, we should head this way."

    Brock hesitated, but finally allowed the officer to lead him away. Shelise had never once turned her head, but when Brock had finally disappeared from sight, she looked at the spot where he once stood with a contemplative gaze.

    "What is it Shelise?" Asked the man beside her.

    "Nothing. Just a ghost."

    ________________________

    In another place and another time, for here time has no meaning, there exists a place of nightmare. Here, the landscape is apocalyptic and barren. It is a wasteland of decay, its very existence extinguishing the light of hope. It is here that one of the original creations of the universe toil in endless servitude. It is the home of the Daemons and their mighty overlords, the four horsemen of the apocalypse. The terrifying plane of Abaddon.

    Everywhere the eye could see was a wasteland, but it was a wasteland that still had life. Only the Daemons and Archdaemons could exist here, for only they were suitable for such a place. Along its infinite dread plains resided many such creatures living in their mighty and terrifying strongholds. From these strongholds, they caused endless strife, war, and death.

    There was one stronghold which was mightier than all the rest, but only a very few were so honored to allow entry to this place. For residing within, was the unknown, the unnamed, the unspoken. Whatever it was, even the four horsemen who ruled Abaddon must grovel in reverence at its gates.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Four horsemen rode across the barren plains side by side, equidistant without any flaw. The color of their horses were each unique, one black, one white, one red and one pale. These horses breathed fire from their mouths and smoke emitted from their nostrils. Their hooves were like the hooves of a monstrous beast, and their manes were thick and coarse. A frightening aura was emitted from just the horses alone. Those riding on them could cause the end of life through a single glance. They were figures clothed in black, covered from head to toe. Only a large and luxurious crown was visible on each of their hidden brows.

    They were the epitome, perhaps even the source, of the laws of Death, Pestilence, Conquest, and Famine. Charun, the Lord of Styx, loim¨®s, The Pustulent fiend, Phlegyas, The Despot, and Limos, The Starving One.

    Their horses thundered across the landscape before coming to an abrupt stop before the grand and majestic gate of this abnormally immense stronghold. Their movements were mirror images of each other as they dismounted their fiery horses and kneeled before the gates in reverence and obedience. What could reside there to cause such beings who were all powerful to kneel? Only they knew.

    A booming voice resounded throughout the entire plane, causing those lesser to tremble in fear and despair.

    "Enter."

    Only a single command, but it was enough to shake all of creation. It was only when the command was given that the Four Horsemen finally stood and entered the stronghold, each a hair''s breadth from the other. They had been summoned, and it was their duty to obey. They walked through the empty halls of the stronghold. It was barren of all life and decorated much like a mausoleum. It seemed to be built to remember, or perhaps to keep still, a single moment in time. They eventually navigated through the seemingly endless halls for an unknown period of time until they arrived at a throne room that seemed built for enormous giants. There were mighty pillars with strange archaic symbols and murals adorned the walls displaying mysterious and ethereal images. At the end of the hall was a large dais where was place a grand and mighty throne of a freakish size. Everything about this place was much grander than one could imagine.

    It was before this throne that the Four Horsemen once more kneeled in reverence. They were still and silent, like the dead. There was no movement or sound at all, and they remained kneeled with patience until a voice was suddenly heard from atop the throne.

    "In the beginning, there were three. One to create, one to protect, and one to destroy. Now, only one remains." The voice lamented, its voice permeating every corner, every hidden place.

    Still the Four Horsemen remained still. They dare not speak in its presence. A feeling of intense pressure was felt upon their shoulders as something from a much more primordial age rested its gaze upon them.

    "You, who were despised. You, who were forgotten. Only you, who remained steadfast. Honor shall be yours, for in the end, there shall be nothing. That.. is¡­ all."

    Even though the Four had come a long distance to reach this place and even though their plane was in a great war they could not dare to ignore for even a short time, they did not hesitate to come here and ignore everything else. Despite only the few words that were spoken, they did not dare complain. For those few words were enough.

    The end would soon be upon them, they who had waited for an eternity to complete their role. They had longed to hear these words.

    ****** End of Volume 2 ******

    I am writing this here because it doesn''t fit in the Author''s Thoughts box. Please Read if you can!

    I am informing you all that with the end of Volume 2, I will be taking a small break. Well, I am not taking a break from writing, just from uploading chapters. Please do not grow concerned if I do not release a chapter in the next week or two. I will try to begin releasing again as soon as possible. I need some time to plan out the next volume in some more details and also would like to perhaps stock up on some chapters. I am hoping to INCREASE the amount of chapters released each week. I believe Empire of Souls is a fiction which could rise to a high place in the rankings and I know that a major reason it is not receiving more attention is because of lack of releases. I really want to increase releases, but sometimes my hands are tied. Wish me luck with that! I hope that more people will add my fiction to their collections and hope to receive more power stones to rise higher in the power rankings. The fiction will grow from here and become more grand as the world and events become more complex. Or at least, that is the plan! Feel free to give feedback or if anyone has any requests or thoughts about what they would like to see more of or less of or anything, I will be happy to take it into consideration. Of course, I will ultimately decide what is best for the story, but sometimes I can gain enlightenment from other''s thoughts. Please show your support and thanks for reading!

 Chapter 94 The Endless War

    A deep sigh filled the void with sound where there previously was none. This was the domain of Moksha, it was a domain devoid of all life other than his own. His only companions were the lifeless constructs he had created to aid in managing the cycle of reincarnation. They were a type of life, but they were artificial and not organic beings.

    "Master, why do you sigh?" Asked one of the goliaths that looked much like an enormous golem of smooth stainless steel.

    These artificial life forms were not Moksha''s only creations, but they were what he preferred to surround himself with. He did not follow the normal path that a god might, in filling their domain with their worshippers and servants. For his followers, there was no heaven, no paradise, only a return to nothingness.

    "Despite all of Tihr''s efforts, it was all wasted. That one has found the last piece of the Origin and has already merged with it. I was only lamenting his misfortune."

    "But master, isn''t this what you wanted?"

    Moksha chuckled, his eyes had remained closed the entire time in meditation.

    "Can''t I feel a bit of sorrow for an old friend?" Moksha said in amusement.

    "I don''t understand." replied the construct.

    "I wonder, what will he do next? His body must still remain at that eternal battleground, but I am sure he has other plans as well. The sister is an interesting choice, but I think Tihr is underestimating our young adversary."

    "Master, what is it exactly that you want? How does any of this benefit you?" asked the construct curiously.

    "Hmm.. This is not something you would be capable of understanding. This has much to do with an old tale, one even before I existed."

    Moksha''s tone changed, becoming much more serious. This was a matter which could not be taken lightly.

    "Impossible master, haven''t you always been?"

    Moksha''s eyes opened revealing his Samsara eyes. There they flickered, and soon the blood of a god trickled from his pupils. It was blood that was golden and magnificent with strange godly runes flickering within.

    The construct gasped, "Master!"

    "It is nothing, only a rebound. It is becoming more difficult to read fate. Tihr and I share a similar goal, it is just that we differ in our approach. We are not as infallible as you believe."

    Moksha closed his eyes once more leaving his construct in silence. He said nothing more.

    ______________________

    Above a cataclysmic landscape floated a fortress of unimaginable size. Its parapets touched the sky and it emitted an aura of pure destruction and primal power. Its walls were manned by Angels and beings of a plethora of races, each with golden halos adorning their heads like crowns. They were equipped with gleaming armor that shone with bright radiance and their weapons were all divine armaments. Each of these were mere soldiers, but their strength was frightening. Even a Legendary being would fall to their knees in fear at a single gaze.

    This was the God Fortress, the floating stronghold of the gods. It was here that the gods fought the Endless War and it was also a headquarters of sorts for the deities of the myriad worlds, planes, and nexuses. Even though these gods often schemed against each other, especially of those not belonging to the same nexus, plane, or world, only here were these conflicts not permitted. On the God Fortress, no internal bickering or political backstabbing between deities was allowed.

    The reason being, even with all their strength and even with the armies of a myriad of worlds, planes, and nexuses, they still could only just barely fight their enemy to a standstill. This war had been going on for untold eons, and no matter how they fought they could never gain the advantage. Because of this, the war had been named the Endless War and it was a war for their very existence. If they lost, it would be the end of everything.

    For the majority of deities, even with their long lifespans stretching back tens of thousands or even millions of years, they had no idea when this war had begun. Perhaps only the Elder gods and those like them had any idea when this war had begun and the reasons for it. Either way, this place was a reality for all deities and every deity had to serve their time in rotation on this battlefield. This was not the only stronghold in this apocalyptic place, but it was the central command where the war was directed from. There were several battlefields where the fighting was constant and those battlefields had their own strongholds.

    In a large room with glowing runes brilliantly fluctuating along the walls, in the center was a portal which connected to another stronghold. It suddenly erupted with light and a tall and handsome godlike figure walked out of it. This was the mighty Tihr who wielded a divine hammer that spewed out holy flames of retribution. He had just returned from fierce fighting on a battlefield he oversaw as could be seen from the weariness present in his eyes.

    "Tihr! You have arrived, are you coming to the feast in the Divine Hall later today?"

    Tihr snorted, but he didn''t forget to follow decorum. Deities had strict and proper etiquette which should always be observed between them. They liked to think that it was one of the many things which separated them from mortals.

    "Meddeas, it''s you. I will certainly attend, but I must see to a few matters first. I only just returned from the battlefield."

    The god Meddeas, a god of luxury and wealth, grew somber. This was a god who had an overly rotund stomach and skin of bronze. He was also bald, but had a well trimmed goatee he loved to flaunt. His clothes were extremely luxurious and those who worshipped him had an obsessive love of luxury, which of course required lots of wealth.

    "I heard. Things are not going well on the Plains of Destitution. Your battle with the Horseman of Famine and his army has been troublesome."

    Tihr frowned, it was something he really didn''t wish to discuss just having come back from the battle. However, it wouldn''t be good to anger Meddeas who was one of the supervisor gods for logistics in the Combined Heavenly Army.

    "We lost one of our strongholds. The fighting was the fiercest it has ever been. The Daemons fought in a frenzy without care for losses. It was enough that we were able to halt their advance just losing one stronghold. The Horseman of Famine appeared himself to lead the attack. These Arch-Daemons have such overwhelming strength. If not for the combined efforts of myself, Thorgrmhammer, and Heka, it would have been disastrous. It was only his avatar no less. It took three greater gods just to hold back an avatar, truly a frightening opponent."

    Tihr couldn''t help but shake his head and sighed with concern. Just remembering that fearsome opponent was enough to leave him feeling fortunate to have survived. Perhaps if he had been any weaker, he would certainly have been buried in that horrid place. A god falling was not a small matter, especially a greater god.

    "Well, at least you are alive and can enjoy some downtime. Make sure to show up at the feast later, I brought some of my finest Heavenly Nectar from top quality Soul Amber, grown in one of my groves, from a Tree of life that is over one hundred thousand years old!"

    Meddeas chuckled, having already forgotten Tihr''s unfortunate circumstances. Quite a number of the gods were fickle just like this. It was most likely a product of their immortality and the extreme decadence that came with godhood. These gods had lived for an unimaginable amount of time and had seen everything there was to see, and had experienced everything there was to experience. Many of them were unpredictable and acted in queer or truly abnormal ways. Not every deity was like this of course, but there was certainly a large number that were.

    "Anyway, I will see you there. I must attend to my matters." Tihr replied politely, but clearly he was in a hurry.

    "Of course, of course." Meddeas continued to chuckle, his enormous stomach moving to the rhythm of his laughter.

    It looked almost comical to see such a flashy and luxuriously dressed individual who was as large and round as he was. It wasn''t necessary for him to appear this way, but for some reason this was his chosen appearance for at least a few millennia now.

    Meddeas finally left and Tihr rushed towards his residence within the God Fortress. Everywhere he walked in the fortress, was truly the height of magnificence. There wasn''t a single inch of the fortress that didn''t scream extravagance and grandeur. It was truly a place fitting for a deity and from the inside, resembled nothing like a fortress of war. It had none of the imposing image, and sense of danger and might, that the exterior possessed. Even here on the battlefield, the gods couldn''t give up their extravagant nature.

    Tihr''s residence was just like any other, the gods would only spend a short period of rest in the God Fortress and so they didn''t decorate much. The rooms themselves were already fully furnished. A god might leave a slight personal touch just to personalize, but no more. Tihr immediately sat down on a cushioned seat and leaned back with a deep sigh. He had been injured in that last fight. Pouring himself a glass of Heavenly Nectar and sipping it with satisfaction, he activated with a wisp of his divinity, a small shrine-like device on the table in front of him.

    In his vision was the inside of a room and there on her knees, bowing deeply, was a young woman.

    "Shelise."

    "My god, you have finally answered my call! I have prayed day and night for your guidance!"

    Although Tihr could see and hear Shelise and her surroundings, she could only hear his words. She remained kneeling and bowing in reverence.

    "Have you found him?"

    "Yes, my god. It is definitely near. I saw an old family retainer, and I have heard of its exploits. Although it was reported dead, I know this to be false. That thing is certainly here, somewhere in the Orgren Steppes. I do not know what its plans are, but I can feel its influence in recent events."

    Tihr was silent for a moment as he considered her words.

    "You have done well young one. I am pleased that you have followed my instructions and have not acted on your vengeance. If you had confronted him, it would only have ended in your death."

    "My god, how can that be? Is it so powerful? I know my brother was possessed, but certainly with Eneran here with me it couldn''t harm me."

    "Hmph, what do you know girl? You are to follow my commands. If it had been earlier, then you would certainly have died, but now things are different. I can give this my personal attention for the time being. There were¡­ other matters I had to attend to and couldn''t come to your aid."

    Shelise was feeling somewhat obstinate, but there wasn''t anything she could retort being in the presence of her god. There was also a certain amount of fear which kept her from speaking defiantly despite her hatred.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Seeing her dissatisfaction, Tihr added, "Don''t worry, your vengeance will come soon."

    He didn''t much care for the girl, he only needed her to handle Aleks. Tihr knew that just her presence would be a distraction for him. He was well aware of Aleks''s personality, his ego and his pride. Aleks was a man who had stubbornly held out against thousands of years of torture and pain, but there was one thing about him which never changed. Aleks could ignore the suffering of those unrelated to him, but when it came to the ones he considered to be his own, it was a different story.

    Tihr smiled in satisfaction thinking at how much this would eat at him, knowing his sister was alive, knowing his sister served his enemy. This was Justice, and retribution.

 Chapter 95 Fall of The Canyon 1

    For several days after the battle with Lariel, Aleks had taken his closest subordinates around his new domain. The region was far too vast to explore much of it, but what they saw was a magnificent and untouched land. They explored for miles around and saw the valley''s beautiful scenery first hand. This rich land was completely untouched by the hands of mortals since the merging of the world into the God Nexus. It was truly a wondrous place with sparkling lakes, vibrant forests and rolling green pastures. There was an abundance of wildlife, fertile soil, and fishing grounds overflowing with sea life. Aleks''s connection to the land itself was growing and he could spread his consciousness out, allowing him to sense even more distant places. As his understanding of the Origin and his powers grew, his domain would continue to expand until it encompassed everywhere his influence spread.

    Despite the serenity that should come from such an experience, Aleks couldn''t find peace. There was something which was constantly on his mind, eating away at him from within. He didn''t allow it to show, but the uncertainty nagged at him. Although he had plotted and struggled to get to this point, the future was too vast, too vague, and too laden with pitfalls. The others might not have noticed Aleks''s feelings of anxiety, but it didn''t escape Lariel''s eyes. No one understood better than her what his future might bring.

    "Aleks, you are now the same as a Demigod, but you are also something more than that. You are unique, this place is a perfect example of that. The gods all have their domains in the outer planes, but you were able to establish your domain here through the influence of the Origin. Here in this place, you will be able to manifest your will in a variety of ways. As you grow your divinity and gain more worshippers, you will be able to manipulate your domain even more. This place will be where you will have your greatest strength. It will protect you, and provide for your people the more you invest in it."

    Lariel was smiling gently as she tugged on Aleks''s arm, much to the annoyance of Lenia and Nelay who refused to leave Aleks''s side for even a moment.

    "Master, do you have to stand so close to that harpy!?" asked Lenia who wasn''t able to keep it in anymore. Her jealousy was certainly rearing its ugly head.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Nelay secretly gave her a thumbs up, she admired Lenia''s bravery in this instance. She wanted to say something too, but she didn''t want to come across as overbearing and Lariel was not the same as the two of them. She was an Angel and someone closely tied to Aleks''s past. In a way, this made her feel somewhat inferior. Aleks was too preoccupied with testing out the limits of his consciousness on his new domain to pay attention to Lenia.

    Lariel looked back at Lenia with an arrogant smile and said, "We are discussing important matters little girl."

    This infuriated Lenia, but they were in fact discussing something of importance. If she said any more, Aleks might think less of her so she shut her mouth. This didn''t stop her from glaring at Lariel which only made Lariel''s smile grow more brilliant.

    Lariel continued to speak into Aleks''s ear, almost like a whisper between lovers or like the enticement of a siren. This was clearly to antagonize the others even more, but even more so it was to put them in their place. Lariel''s pride wouldn''t allow her to share her position at Aleks''s side. She was different from them, they had given their souls to Aleks and could never turn against his will whether they wished to or not. An Angel on the other hand, were more like vassals offering their fealty. This tied them to the one they served and there were consequences for breaking their oath of fealty, but it did not bind them absolutely. She still retained her free will, which is something the others lacked when it came to Aleks. In her mind, she was the only one who could properly advise Aleks. These girls were just children to her.

    "You must consolidate your power. To do that, you must not only destroy the will of the barbarians living on the Steppes, but you must destroy their spirit. You need to make them submit fully to you and worship you as their god. Destroy their center of worship, devour their ancestral spirits, and crush their system of authority and tradition."

    Aleks eyes which had seemed distant, suddenly grew clearer and he turned to look at Lariel, their lips almost touching.

    "You''re not telling me anything I don''t already know."

    He then walked away from her and kept his distance, "We have much to do, let''s go."

    This made Lenia and Nelay feel strangely satisfied and they both thought to themselves that it served her right for acting arrogant. It didn''t seem to bother Lariel, though, who only smiled and followed after him. She wasn''t in any particular rush. She knew much better than the other two the difficulty in thawing Aleks''s heart. He was a broken soul who was already broken well before he witnessed the end of his world. The long years of torture at the hands of Tihr and his co-conspirators only served to exacerbate an already existing affliction.

    His relationship with her was complicated and she was probably the only one who could make him feel uncomfortable. It was similar to a man who could be fearless among strangers, but embarrassed when dealing with a childhood friend who knew all his humiliating secrets. Although they hadn''t spent much time together, Lariel had already saw into the depths of his mind and knew everything about him in his former life. When they first met, he was only a mortal and there was nothing he could keep from her. There wasn''t anything she didn''t know about him. This included his personality, experiences, and even the memories he wished the most to keep hidden. Their minds had once shared a profound connection.

    After several days of hard riding, Aleks and his small group finally arrived near their destination. He had already left behind his fledgling domain where his army of former slaves and servants were busily working to construct a settlement. He originally wanted to leave both Nelay and Lenia in charge to oversee the construction, but they were unwilling to leave his side. He could have easily have forced them with a simple command, but they had pleaded with him to take them with him. Seeing their determination, he couldn''t bring himself to deny their request so he allowed them to come along.

    It wasn''t truly necessary for them to remain. With his connection to his domain through the power of the Origin, he knew everything that happened within his territory. He could even use this connection to communicate with those who now worshipped him. This new power came with his new status as a Demigod. It wasn''t absolute, and nowhere near the same as the abilities of a full fledged god, but in the region where his domain existed he was capable of some of the abilities of a god. This domain was still small and only encompassed an area of about twenty square miles, but this would continue to grow until the entire valley was within his domain. Once he grew influential enough and advanced even further in power, it was possible for the entire continent to become part of his domain.

    None of the group of four had slept much on their way to their destination. As a Demigod, Aleks no longer needed much sleep or food. He could easily go days without either. Lariel also did not need such things, but Nelay and Lenia still needed to sleep and eat as they were both mortals. However, they had slept very little and mostly ate in their saddles the entire trip as Aleks did not wish to delay too long. There was still a battle which he needed to be a part of. It was one which would seal the fate of the Orgren Steppes and he needed to leave his personal mark on it. Not to mention a powerful dragon and a sister who still needed to be dealt with. These were the only real threats that concerned him.

    "Master, is this the place?"

    Lenia pointed out to a large canyon which stood out among the hills and flat lands they had traversed. This was the place simply called The Canyon, and it was both the spiritual and cultural center of the Barbarians.

    "Yes. This is the place. If we wish to subdue these people entirely, we will need to start with destroying this place. Only then can my ambitions be realized." replied Aleks.

    "We could have already been finished with this business if we didn''t have such heavy baggage." chimed in Lariel with amusement.

    Lenia and Nelay knew immediately that she was referring to them.

    "And leave master with you? I don''t think so!" shouted Lenia in anger.

    Aleks turned his head to look back at the two young women and asked, "Is this why you were so determined to come with us?"

    Both women blushed in embarrassment and mumbled "No." under their breaths. Lariel giggled while covering her mouth with a delicate hand. She had been teasing the two as if it were an amusing game to her.

    "That''s enough wasting time. I will head directly towards where the ancestral spirits are housed in their relics. The three of you, I don''t need to tell you what to do, do I?" Aleks said while still looking at Nelay and Lenia.

    "No master." They both replied sullenly.

    Aleks then turned to Lariel, "Do it."

    Lariel smiled at Aleks and pressed one of her delicate fingers against his chest and said playfully, "You need to be more gentle."

    "Enough fooling around Lariel. We didn''t come here to play."

    Aleks stepped back from her and placed his mask on his face with a smooth motion. The mask glowed vibrantly before becoming dim.

    "Tsk, Tsk. Fine. It is time to be a little more serious. Let me flex my wings a bit!"

    Aleks turned away from Lariel as she walked away from him to give herself some space. Her long and graceful angelic wings appeared once more, spreading widely out from her back. They flapped with rising strength, releasing a powerful wind.

    "I will see you soon, don''t miss me too much."

    Lariel blew Aleks a kiss with a cute and rapid motion before taking to the skies. The wind from her rapidly flapping wings spread outwards almost blowing Nelay and Lenia off their feet. They had to struggle to stay grounded and both cursed Lariel under their breaths. Aleks was not affected in the slightest by the wind.

    The three watched as Lariel flitted across the sky heading towards The Canyon. The wind subsided and both young women approached Aleks.

    "Master, she is too arrogant. Why do you let her do as she wishes?" asked Lenia who was greatly frustrated by Lariel''s actions.

    "Pride is an integral part of her personality. Just like jealousy is a part of yours. I accept all of you for who you are, she is no different. Also.. "

    ''I owe her¡­''

    He left those thoughts unsaid.

    "Just watch."

    The three looked to the skies and they could see Lariel flapping her wings over The Canyon. She came to a stop directly over it and looked down at those below. There was still a great number of Barbarians who remained within The Canyon. At least a quarter of the warriors of the tribe had remained behind to defend their sacred grounds and the interests of the tribe. Some noticed the angelic figure flying overhead and they screamed out in alarm causing many to turn their eyes to the sky above.

    Lariel began to shine brilliantly as her magic power rose and soon, to the dismay of those below, her magic power poured out sending shivers down their spines. Burning meteors appeared, becoming visible as they rapidly descended from the skies above leaving fiery trails in their wake across the sky. It was like a scene of the apocalypse. Thousands of these destructive meteors came crashing down causing destruction and mayhem everywhere they collided. There were still a number of powerful shamans and warriors below who did their best to defend against the Legendary spell, but even with their efforts it was impossible to defend against so many meteors.

    Aleks observed calmly without any fluctuations in his demeanor or posture.

    "Let''s go. Try to leave some alive. We need the word to spread of what happened here".

 Chapter 96 Fall of The Canyon 2

    Aleks left the two women to go their own way. He wasn''t worried that they would be in danger. There were some powerful beings within The Canyon, but there weren''t any who could threaten them especially with the chaos. The meteors that fell had rained down destruction upon The Canyon leaving devastation, and the cries of despair from those who survived. The rock dwellings, hovels, and other living spaces were mostly destroyed and rubble from the cliff face fell down upon the ground below. The weak were most likely already dead, the only survivors being those of some notable strength. None of this mattered to Aleks though.

    Aleks rumbled through The Canyon atop a sea of ''Soul Tendrils'' which smashed against the earth and the sides of The Canyon causing even more destruction. He resembled a god of destruction in his expressionless gold mask, floating above the ground, and standing upon monstrous tentacles that spared no mercy for those they struck. His hair fluttered in the wind and rock and rubble fell all around him, but not a single speck of dust could even touch him. Only his eyes could be seen, but therein lie no emotion, no ounce of sympathy. To him, only those that stood by his side were deserving of life. Everyone else was merely a sacrifice for his wrath that was directed at the gods, and his cruel fate.

    Aleks continued unimpeded, heading straight for the ancestral grounds of The Canyon. He already knew its location. He had seen everything through his ''Astral Projection'' which accompanied Grobak. This was one of the reasons he came to this place. It was not just to destroy their center of worship, culture, and tradition. It was also to devour the ancestral spirits that resided in the ancient relics within the ancestral grounds. These relics had become shrines to the ancestral spirits and held significant ''Soul Potential''. This ''Soul Potential'' represented the faith and worship of the people and could be turned into divinity. As a Demigod, what Aleks needed the most was divinity. With the Origin which had fused with his soul, he could filter all of the impurities of faith within the ''Soul Potential'' he acquired and obtain pure divinity. This was something which was unique to Aleks.

    Other Demigods would need to acquire immense faith from those willing to worship them, but this was difficult. First, obtaining significant worshippers was one of the biggest obstacles. Why would someone worship a Demigod when there were other more powerful options? A Demigod was limited in the amount of benefits they could provide their worshippers in terms of divine spells, increasing their level and class, and building a true lasting faith. The path of a Demigod to godhood was also fraught with immense danger. Any worshippers would also be guilty of colluding with unsanctioned deities. The penalty of which, was death. These groups who worshipped Demigods were considered cults and would be hunted down by paladins of sanctioned faiths. Lastly, the amount of ''Spirit Potential'' obtained from faith which could then be converted to Divinity was miniscule unless on an excessively large scale. This was why there were not many willing to go this route and most ended up serving a god and obtaining power through them.

    The only Demigods which could obtain success through these means were those with special circumstances. For example, the Spider Queen Matriarch of the Dark Elves or the Blood Progenitor of the vampires. They were beings who had the support of an entire race, vast lands and powerful nations. It was only through these means that they could survive and become powerful despite all of the obstacles. Even then, they had lived for thousands of years and had yet to achieve true godhood. Aleks on the other hand, had many advantages over them. Through the Origin in his soul, he could create beings of great power, devour ''Soul Potential'' directly, and now even filter the ''Soul Potential'' he devoured or received through worship into pure divinity. These were unimaginable benefits which any Demigod would even kill their own worshippers off for. No amount of worshippers could compare to these advantages. Aleks knew he was unique, but he had no idea how unique he truly was.

    As Aleks made his way towards the ancestral grounds of The Canyon, his followers were busily killing. Every person they killed would end up as ''Soul Potential'' for their master, so they had no hesitation in what they did. This was also an opportunity for them to gain experience in battle. As for Lariel, she needed no experience and after initially unleashing a legendary spell, she quietly fluttered above The Canyon. Her eyes never left Aleks, he was the only existence that mattered to her now. All else might as well not exist. Gone was her past where she considered matters of Justice and Righteousness.

    As a Fallen Angel, those words no longer held any meaning. She was now filled with different desires. A heart filled with passion, with pride, and with vengeance. There were also other, secret desires, she would only keep to herself.

    While Lariel flew above The Canyon without concern, Lenia and Nelay battled against dozens of opponents on the ground. Lenia was an unmovable shield, blocking all attacks that came her way while Nelay stealthily dispatched opponents from the shadows. These beings were mostly Intermediate class with an occasional Advanced class elite. Even though they were weaker, there were dozens of them and this provided a challenge to Lenia despite her strength being much greater. Ultimately, it was just that, a challenge. They couldn''t threaten her life, and with Nelay''s support and hounding of any enemies they approached, they were steadily making their way through a path of blood.

    There was much destruction everywhere. The meteor attack which struck The Canyon was devastating. Most of the barbarians living within The Canyon had died, but there were still a number who had survived. The entire canyon was in chaos though, as many had been buried under rocks and rubble. Others were attempting to save those who had been buried and others were running in panic.

    Lenia and Nelay ignored most of them, only engaging those who attacked them first. Aleks had given them orders not to kill everyone and they wouldn''t be able to kill everyone anyway. The Canyon was just too large of an area and even with the amount of destruction that had been wrought on the area, there would still be hundreds, if not thousands, of survivors.

    Originally, The Canyon had housed several hundred thousand and even with most of the tribe leaving to attack the expeditionary army, there were still tens of thousands that had remained behind. Most of these were non-combatants, but there was also a sizeable defense force which was left behind for protection. Though the majority might have died due to Lariel''s catastrophic spell, the two of them could not possibly wipe out all the survivors without the aid of Lariel''s magic.

    Lenia was somewhat shocked by the power of Lariel''s spell. It had an immensely intimidating effect on her. The amount of destruction caused by one spell was truly too awe inducing. It left her feeling somewhat inadequate and she wondered whether she would ever have such power.

    ''What if master doesn''t find me useful anymore? Will he abandon me?''

    Those thoughts plagued her ever since Lariel had become part of the equation. It may have just been her jealousy in full effect, but she couldn''t help feeling inferior.

    Though her thoughts were in some disarray, her actions never ceased. Slamming her shield into the face of an opponent, she lunged her sword directly into the Orc''s chest. Several barbarians had surrounded her, but this didn''t distress her in the least. With Nelay watching her back, she had nothing to fear. Two more enemies at her back dropped with only the flash of a silhouette as proof that anyone had ever made a move.

    The other barbarians had no inkling of how they had died. Fear began to overtake them as their numbers diminished. With Lenia''s fearsome aura constantly putting pressure on them and with the mysterious death of their comrades, they began to hesitate. This hesitation was only a death sentence for them. Lenia charged forward, cutting down another one of their number.

    The barbarians began to run, realizing that their efforts would only lead them to death. Lenia stopped her attack and only watched them run off. Nelay appeared next to her, seemingly appearing from nothing. She too watched, as the barbarians fled for their lives.

    "Sister, we must get stronger." Nelay whispered to Lenia.

    They had strangely begun to address each other as sisters. They were once rivals, but now they shared a common foe and their relations had greatly improved.

    "I know. We can''t be left behind."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Elsewhere, Aleks continued his trek through The Canyon until he finally arrived at his destination. The ancestral grounds were near the mountainous palace which was the home of the tribal chief. It was its own separate area though, and was mostly devoid of people. The surviving barbarians had already holed up in the palace since it was the best defensive structure in The Canyon. Aleks didn''t bother with them at this time as his eyes, which bore through the sockets of his golden mask, were filled with a brilliant luster.

    His ''Soul System'' was calculating and analyzing the divinity in the area. There was an aura of the divine which no mortal could sense around the place. Aleks could feel it now and even quantify it with his ability.

    "It is still not enough. I am not yet able to purify ''Soul Potential'' into pure divinity in a one to one ratio. Perhaps when I fully ascend, only then will I be able to truly purify the ''Soul Potential'' I receive into pure divinity. ''Soul Potential'' itself is an inferior form of Divinity. An even purer form is most likely ''Origin''. I have contemplated much what exactly the ''Origin'' is. I have yet to fully comprehend it, but ''Origin'' is without a doubt connected to the original laws of the universe. Perhaps ''Origin'' in actuality refers to the origination of all Universal Laws. But then¡­ that opens up many other questions. Is there truly a god? From where does the ''Origin'' originate from? Why do I possess it? And.. ultimately, why are there those so desperate to obtain it? Perhaps that last question is simple to answer. I can see how powerful the ''Origin'' is even if I can''t truly use it yet. Just the fact that I can create and assume a domain within the mortal world and even absorb and purify ''Soul Potential'' is astounding. I have not even ascended to godhood yet, but I can create life and devour it."

    While Aleks was lost in thought, a lone Orc walked out from the ancestral caverns. It was an old Orc wearing the garments of a barbarian shaman. The Orc had a grizzly white beard, and jagged teeth protruded from his mouth. There were a series of earrings in his slightly elongated ears and there were many piercings on his nose and other areas of his body that were exposed. The piercings on his exposed skin were strange, creating mysterious shapes that Aleks was unfamiliar with. In the Orc''s hand was a long staff made entirely of bleached bone and he was using it as a walking stick, but Aleks could also feel considerable power from it. A dark red gem was inserted into protrusions of bone at the top of the staff and it gave off a light glow. For each step the shaman took, bells jingled creating a discordant sound.

    Aleks carefully eyed the Orc who did not seem the least bit afraid despite the imposing image that Aleks cut as he stood upon coiling, throbbing, monstrous tendrils.

 Chapter 97 False Demigods 1

    "How interesting¡­" Aleks''s calm voice was the only sound between the two as they stared at each other.

    Aleks cocked his head to the side and observed the Orc Shaman from head to toe as if he were studying an animal. His golden mask emitted a light glow and data flickered across his retina.

    "It seems that you Orcs have hidden your trump card quite well. This is.. unexpected, but not surprising. It makes sense that only through significant strength could your kind thrive in such a dangerous place with so many powerful foes surrounding you. One Legendary being is hardly enough to keep your foes at bay."

    As Aleks spoke, the tendrils he was standing upon began to recede, gently placing him on the ground in an elegant manner.

    "Who are you?"

    The Orc Shaman''s voice was gruff and somewhat disembodied. It was more like a collection of voices merging as one.

    "Who I am is not important. I think you should care more about why I''ve come."

    "What are you? You are neither god, man, nor spirit, but something else entirely. Your existence is a conundrum. Leave now, or else suffer the consequences of your transgression."

    Aleks chuckled while stepping closer to the Orc Shaman, "A bit intriguing. The gods have the ability to descend upon one of their vessels, namely those called saints. I didn''t know that you Ancestral beings had the ability to do something similar. So, you could descend upon several vessels and create those equivalent to Legendary beings, or one vessel to empower one to the level of a Demigod. However, it appears nothing more than a cheap imitation. This Orc may have power equivalent to a Demigod, but it is not truly a Demigod after all. Suffer the consequences? You would need the power to make me do so."

    "Insolence! We are sacred beings!" the many voices shouted in anger.

    Aleks''s posture grew sinister as he stood mere feet away from the Orc Shaman, "You wished to escape your fate and so you created this lie and even accepted the worship of millions. What arrogance, what pride! You are mere fools and I shall be your reaper!"

    Aleks lifted his head to the sky and roared. His voice was projected outwards as the mask distorted once more into an enormous gaping maw. The fierce roar reverberated throughout the entire canyon, sending all who heard into a severe panic. Enormous ''Soul Tendrils'' once more shot upwards, seemingly out of Aleks''s body. These tendrils radiated with power and whipped up a fierce wind which blew Aleks''s and the Shaman''s robes violently. Aleks hair whipped in the wind created by the tendrils and the release of Aleks''s aura and power.

    The Shaman seemed rooted in place, but his body began to visibly expand. He no longer had the appearance of an old and decrepit Orc. The Orc planted the staff down into the ground at the center of its body while holding the top of the staff with both palms facing downward. His body grew muscles explosively and his posture became more erect, no longer crouching downward or showing any sign of old age. The Shamans fur vest became torn and ripped, falling off his body and he dropped the mantle which had previously been wrapped around his shoulders. The Shaman''s torso was revealed and there were all manner of savage tattoos visible on his muscular body.

    Anyone who came near would instantly be crushed by the aura of two powerful Demigod like beings who were no longer keeping their auras in control. Their auras violently burst from within them, creating an extremely oppressive sensation of power. Lenia and Nelay who had almost made their way towards the area where Aleks was, were caught at the fringes of this oppressive might and struggled to walk closer. Lariel continued to observe from the sky, she was the closest to the two but didn''t seem too bothered by the might of their auras. She continued to hover high above them and only watched with her arms crossed and her wings beating steadily. A light smile touched her blood red lips and she held one finger against her lower lip as if she were enjoying the show.

    Aleks ferociously began his attack, his ''Soul Tendrils'' whipping outwards to strike at the Shaman who had become a hulking nine foot tall Orc. This was clearly some form of Shamanic magic. His body also glowed with the light of spells. With rapid movements, the Orc dodged the attack despite his large body. Each strike of Aleks''s tendrils would drain Vitality and although the Orc did not know the actual effects of the tendrils, he could sense their potential danger. The staff in his hands began to glow brightly as the Orc muttered spells under his breath. Vicious beasts were summoned one after the other and rushed towards Aleks to attack.

    "Your efforts shall be in vain, you are too weak!"

    Aleks swatted away the beasts with his tendrils, which would have even forced Lenia to struggle against, like they were mere bugs and pressed his attack. The Shaman was not a simple foe however, and used his staff like a club as well as continuing to summon powerful beasts. Direbears, Direwolves, Firewyrms, and a variety of other powerful beasts appeared with every flash of the Orc''s staff. The Orc himself had been empowered through several beneficial spells and his PHY ATK, PHY DEF, and AGI were greatly boosted. Even with all his spells and buffs, he was still at a disadvantage.

    Aleks on the other hand was calm and collected, his tendrils doing all the work for him. It was a stark contrast, one which caused the Orc Shaman to roar in anger. This was costing Aleks significant ''Soul Potential'', but with the thousands of deaths caused by the meteor strikes, he was also constantly replenishing the lost SP.

    Realizing that the more the battle progressed, the greater his disadvantage grew, the Shaman slammed his staff into the ground releasing a powerful barrier. Aleks''s tendrils whipped at the barrier violently, but the barrier held. It was visibly beginning to weaken, but it gave the Shaman a moment of reprieve.

    "Fine! I will go all out. Even if I must die, I will take you with me vile creature!" the voices within the Shaman roared and the shaman began to cast several more spells.

    The Shaman wasn''t holding anything back anymore. He used his full power, the power that had been granted to him by the ancestral spirits which had pushed his strength to that of a Demigod. His strength once more increased with a variety of resistance enhancements and other strength inducing spells. He also cast curse type spells in hopes of weakening Aleks, but they had very little effect on him.

    Several nature attack spells were flung at Aleks simultaneously as well, all of which were continuously deflected by Aleks''s tendrils. His defense seemed to have no flaws that the Shaman could take advantage of. This increased the Shaman''s frustration and with his determination set, he roared once more while slamming his staff into the earth. Pouring all his remaining magical power into the staff, the staff sent out a shockwave which pushed Aleks back.

    "You have forced me to this point! Ancestral Spirits, I give my life to you! Use the last bit of my life and soul to carry out your will!"

    Aleks''s tendrils kept Aleks from falling to the ground and placed him safely upon his feet. He brushed off the dust from his robes and watched as the Orc Shaman''s body began to expand even further, becoming a bulging herculean mass. He was no longer recognizable and as his body squirmed and expanded with bulges popping out all over his body, Aleks observed with some caution.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Truly interesting, but still inferior. A god''s descent into the body of a Saint as a vessel is more frightening. It does depend on the vessel and if the vessel is a true Saint being or not, but this is just a cheap imitation. What a joke, so many ancestral spirits are inhabiting the body of the Orc Shaman but it is still too weak.

    By this point, both Nelay and Lenia had shrugged off the effects that the auras initially had on them and were close enough to see both Aleks and the Shaman. They both witnessed as the Shaman''s body continued to expand and grow, becoming a monstrous hulking being. There were looks of concern on both their beautiful faces. Although they both believed in their master''s strength, they had never seen a battle on such a scale.

    The area and caverns of the ancestral grounds had been smashed and everywhere were the signs of destruction from their battle. Aleks''s tendrils had rampaged through the area and the shaman''s summons and magic spells had also caused no small bit of devastation. The ground was upturned and the outside cavern face was smashed with rubble everywhere. It was a frightening battlefield that would leave one with a feeling of awe. Only Lariel remained unconcerned from her vantage point in the sky.

    As the once Orc had become a monstrous being that could no longer be recognized, the disembodied voices of the Ancestral Spirits howled. Visible on the body of the naked, hulking being were twisted and contorted faces of totemic animals. It was as if the hulking mass were an amalgamation of a variety of beasts.

    "You dare insult us? We are divine spirits worthy of worship and adulation. You are an abomination! We will destroy you and the world shall owe us a favor!"

    Aleks chuckled once more, there was no fear present in his demeanor. It was as if the world were in the palm of his hand. The Ancestral Spirits inhabiting the body of the Orc Shaman were surprised at his lax behavior despite coming face to face with their incredible power. They could not fathom where his confidence came from.

    "I am an abomination? What gall do you have to say such a shameless and ridiculous thing? If I am an abomination, than what are you? This hideous and disgusting being before my eyes, surely that is the only abomination here. I am something more, something you can not even hope to contend with. It is I who shall rid this world of falsehoods and return what was lost to its rightful place. This is a good opportunity to try out my new ability, ''Soul Flare''."

 Chapter 98 False Demigods 2

    Having advanced to a Demigod, Aleks had of course obtained new abilities. This was the perfect opportunity to try out his new offensive ability. Due to his unique circumstances, he didn''t have many offensive abilities and so gaining a new one when advancing to a Demigod was a welcome addition. There was no way that it was weak.

    The strength of a Demigod when compared to the lower classes was not to be underestimated.

    Aleks tendrils retracted, but did not fully disappear. They had become smaller, but continued to remain surrounding Aleks''s body. Aleks raised his palms upwards while lifting his arms in front of his body and violet flames ignited on the palm of his hands. They were an ethereal and intimidating flame. If one were to look directly at them, they would have illusions of a chorus of souls writhing in agony with a cacophony of painful wailing. The flames lifted off his palms and began to multiply, surrounding Aleks and spinning gently, the violet color of the flames became mesmerizing in their dreadful beauty. The beast eyed the flames with caution and hesitated to attack.

    "Aren''t they lovely? These flames are condensed from the potential within one''s soul. They are wondrous in their form, unruly and fickle. The flames devour everything in their path, sapping all of a person''s stats and devouring vitality and magic power. There is no resistance or spell that can save you. You will have to sacrifice divinity in order to defend against my attack, and that will only weaken you further. Perhaps you don''t understand my explanation. In short, it''s useless to resist."

    With the last of Aleks''s words leaving his lips, he reached outwards with his right hand and the several ethereal violet flames that were revolving around him burst forth with great speed. They hurtled forwards leaving trails of violet flames across the air in their wake. Even the very air seemed to quiver at the flames passing, leaving streaks of flames that didn''t dissipate for a long time.

    Not only did Aleks''s ''Soul Flare'' ability leave trails of ethereal flames across the air in its passing, the flames were also accompanied by the sound of wailing. Any lesser being would be struck with feelings of despair. How could they possibly face such terrifying flames that struck directly against one''s soul? The monstrous being which had become deformed and enormous through the descent of several powerful ancestral beings was, for the first time, filled with fear.

    The hideous face of the being contorted into an expression which was indescribable. The flames could not be avoided because of their speed and the fact that Aleks could guide them with his mind. As they drew nearer to their target, you could see the reflection of the light of the flames within the eyes of the beast. That wasn''t the only thing you could see in its eyes, you could also see hopelessness.

    "What are you!?" were its last words as the flames struck, igniting the beast in a bonfire of violet, ethereal light.

    The flames raged savagely, with no mercy, no compassion, and no abatement. These were flames that would never die, not until its target was extinguished. The only way to defend against them would be through the use of divinity, and these Ancestral Spirits were just too weak. Although they were no longer mortal, they weren''t gods either. They could be somewhat comparable to Demigods themselves, but it was a different path. It was possible for them to ascend with enough worship, but it was a difficult and long path. The only reason anyone would wish to tread this path was because it was a safer one than to ascend to godhood by igniting one''s god flame. The igniting of one''s god flame may very well draw the ire of the gods.

    It wasn''t impossible to do this, it was just extremely difficult to the point it was almost impossible. Throughout the history of the God Nexus however, there had been many who had ascended. You just had to take into account the scale of millions upon millions of years and untold trillions of lives. Just reaching the level of a Demigod was beyond rare enough.

    "I am the harbinger of your demise, that is all." Aleks replied lightly despite the fact that the beast was already burning.

    There was a sorrow to his words and a certain loneliness as he watched the beast struggle while wrapped in flames. It attempted to attack him, lunging at his body with all its strength, but Aleks''s tendrils kept it at bay as the flames continued to burn. The beast poured all its strength into trying to break through Aleks''s defense, but it was futile. No matter how much it attempted to swing savagely at Aleks, it couldn''t even get close enough to spit at him. The tendrils seemed infinite and they whipped and pushed at the beast, keeping it well beyond reach of Aleks''s body.

    The once Orc shaman''s screams of agony did not even register in Aleks''s mind. He had already gone to another place mentally. He didn''t even care to notice the Ancestral Spirits which had begun to leave the body of the deformed creature once realizing their efforts were in vain. They were not willing to sacrifice too much of their divinity. They could only escape to their sanctuary and once more returned to the ancestral caverns where they resided within their relics. This was one of the greatest detriments of their path to becoming a deity. Before they ascended to a higher form, their spirits had to reside in their relics. Once they did become a deity, those relics would become their divine artifact. Unfortunately for them, this would never happen.

    Lenia and Nelay came running to stand beside Aleks and they both watched in awe while the beast which had seemed so powerful only a short time ago, faded away into ashes. The flames of Aleks''s ability continued to burn in a huge conflagration, but they strangely remained in place and did not spread to the surrounding area. The monster was no longer visible, it had completely become ash and blown away.

    "Seems they were lacking in resolve, what fools. They believe themselves safe, but soon they will regret their foolish decision. Lariel, get down here."

    Lariel complied with Aleks''s order immediately and soon landed next to him.

    "There''s no need to be so forceful Aleks, I will always come whenever you call me."

    Lariel smiled playfully and fluttered her wings before making them disappear somewhere into her body. Or at least that was where it seemed they went, but neither Nelay or Lenia could figure out how she did it. They couldn''t imagine that those wings fit inside of her body.

    Aleks ignored her playful banter and said, "The cavern entrances were destroyed, create a path for me."

    "Of course." Lariel replied before using her magic to drill a pathway through the collapsed cavern entrance.

    The four soon made their way into the ancestral cavern. The cavern passageway was dark, but Lariel used her magic to light a path for them as they walked. Eventually after traveling for a while they reached a large chamber with several sacrificial altars within. This was the main chamber of the cavern and it was also where the relics were kept. There had been shamans and other barbarians within, but most had died when parts of the caverns collapsed.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The group had passed dozens of corpses while making their way through the cavern. Many passages were blocked off by rubble and debris, but Lariel cleared a path through without difficulty. The main chamber on the other hand had not received any damage. It was protected by the power of the ancestral spirits who didn''t want the area to be destroyed. They couldn''t save the barbarians within the passages however.

    Only a few barbarians were left alive and were nervously guarding the main chamber. When they saw Aleks''s group enter the chamber, they immediately drew their weapons and charged their group. They were all Advanced class elites, but these were quickly dispatched by Lenia, Nelay and Lariel. Aleks didn''t need to move a finger and just watched patiently while the barbarians were all slain.

    "Master, this is the place?" asked Lenia after slaying the last of the barbarians.

    "Yes, those relics are what I have come here for." Aleks pointed towards one of the shrines which held a relic on it. It was a necklace with the fangs of beasts attached to it.

    Lariel walked over to Aleks and wrapped her arm in his which greatly annoyed Lenia and Nelay who were watching. Aleks didn''t push her away which only served to annoy them further, but neither did he appear moved by her actions. He continued to look ahead towards the relics while his eyes glowed with a somber light.

    "Master, do you really need to stand so close to her¡­" Lenia mumbled under her breath.

    She found herself growing increasingly unhappy with the attention that Lariel was giving Aleks and the fact that he never pushed her away. There always seemed to be a certain distance that he had kept with her and she couldn''t understand why it was so easy for Lariel to close that distance. Was she somehow inferior? She didn''t believe so, and she also had a special connection to her master that Lariel lacked.

    Nelay wasn''t any better, but she was different from Lenia. She saw Lariel as a serious threat, but at the same time she didn''t know how to respond to this threat. Her personality didn''t allow for threats to exist and so any threats must be immediately eliminated. However, this was a threat she couldn''t handle in the way that was normal to her. This frustrated her to no end. It went against her very instincts and Lariel had now replaced Lenia as someone that she loathed.

    In fact, Lenia had become her sister in arms at some point. Originally, there was no one that mattered to her other than her master, so the fact that the way she thought about Lenia had changed was something she hadn''t even realized on a conscious level yet. She now had the habit of disappearing whenever Lariel made her uncomfortable, just like at this moment. It was a light that was just too bright for her to exist in and only the shadows could give her solace.

    Lariel was aware of all of this of course. She was a being that had already lived an extremely long life. Even she, had no idea how old she was. Time had little meaning to her. Without a doubt, her experiences were not something that these two young women could ever relate to. Their behavior was cute in her eyes, like two little children. Her toying with their emotions was a sport of sorts to her, but that wasn''t her only intention. Since they belonged to Aleks, she wanted them to be of the utmost use to him.

    On the other hand, while Aleks wasn''t oblivious, he didn''t pay it much mind. Lariel smiled and coyly winked at Aleks while leaning in even closer. As a fallen angel, she no longer had the same inhibitions she once had.

 Chapter 99 False Demigods 3

    "Aleks, with this you will be able to reach the peak of a Demigod but it will not be enough to push you further. You should already know this, but there is still much you do not know about the reality that the gods inhabit. It is not something mortals can comprehend. You will come to understand naturally in time. It isn''t the right moment for you to ascend just yet. Once you do, you will be in danger. This is a necessary step and once you acquire enough strength and the timing is right, then it will be your chance to soar."

    Her words were like a temptress whispering in Aleks''s ears. They were pleasant and enticing. Although he didn''t reply, Lariel knew he was listening closely.

    "Does it make you uncomfortable little girl?" Lariel turned her head, which was very close to Aleks ear, to look at Lenia.

    "I told you to stop calling me that!" replied Lenia in subdued anger.

    Lariel giggled, "Don''t blame me. You and the other little girl had plenty of time to get close with him, but you were too hesitant. You can only blame yourselves. Now that I am here, where is there a place for you?"

    "You!"

    Lenia was so angry but what could she say? What Lariel said was the truth.

    "Enough. We are not here to fool around."

    "Hehe, I am only teasing them."

    Aleks finally looked at her from behind his mask.

    "Hehe, you can act like you don''t like me being this close but I know the truth. I can feel your heart beating faster, even if just slightly."

    Aleks continued to stare at her through the mask and didn''t reply before finally walking away from her towards the shrines at the center of the chamber. There were a total of seven shrines, each with an artifact resting on top of them. Aleks''s steps weren''t hurried, but each step was heavy, as if he wished he could crush the earth.

    Lenia continued to glare at Lariel before finally tearing her eyes away reluctantly. She knew Lariel was just playing with her, but she couldn''t help herself. Her jealousy was too strong and she knew it was a weakness that Lariel was exploiting.

    She could only sigh in frustration.

    ''I don''t really hate her, If anything, I envy her. Her courage and poise, her demeanor and her strength. I want to be able to show these qualities to master too. I need to become someone he can rely on as well. Only then can I hold my head high and look up at him with confidence.''

    Lenia firmly gripped the shield and sword in her hands. Her determination began to show through in her eyes as she stared at her master''s back.

    "The abomination has come."

    "Begone foul creature! You should not be here!"

    "You may have beaten our vessel, but we are gods! Our vengeance will be swift and merciless!"

    Powerful voices from the shrines called out in turn. They were voices of warning and righteousness, but Aleks only heard fear.

    "Only false gods, nothing more. You are deluding yourselves if you think that will save you. I have come for one purpose alone, to devour all of you. You shall become my strength and your lives shall serve a greater purpose."

    The voices sneered, "Hmph, even if you defeated our vessel, so what? What can you do to us? This is our sanctuary."

    "Is that truly what you believe? That I can''t do anything to you? Hahahaha! All I hear is the barking of fools knowing not, that their demise is right before their eyes. Don''t believe me? Then I shall show you. If you had been determined to fight me with everything you had, then perhaps you would have stood a chance. But you were unwilling! You didn''t wish to waste all the many years of accumulation of divinity from your worshipers, and so you allowed your vessel to be destroyed after only tasting a morsel of my strength. That was your biggest mistake. Now, fade into oblivion!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Aleks''s raised both arms in a dramatic gesture, his robes and hair rippled with the rising wind generated by Aleks''s immense aura and power. A massive suction force emitted from the gaping maw of his mask. It was an endless abyss that could never be sated, no matter how much it devoured. This suction force was a force that devoured souls and souls alone. These Ancestral Spirits were no longer mortals, but they weren''t yet deities either and their power had been greatly diminished.

    Wailing voices could be heard originating from the shrines. It was the voices of the Ancestral spirits that resided within the shrines. They were attempting to struggle against the mask''s vacuous force. Despite their struggle, they were pulled one by one into the cavernous mouth of Aleks''s mask. Their cries reverberated throughout the chamber even after they had all been devoured. Aleks could immediately feel his strength being pushed to the peak of Demigod. He could feel himself standing at the threshold of divinity. His eyes were closed and his posture was one of ecstasy. The strength pouring into his body was comforting and pleasurable.

    The golden mask glowed brightly and was filled with numbers, symbols, and words. Aleks opened his eyes and they too glowed with the light of information. He had drawn his mind inward and was analyzing his new status. His power had finally reached the peak of a Demigod and only through lighting his godfire could he advance further. This would require both sufficient Divinity and also a thorough understanding of universal laws.

    Name

    Aleksandros

    Human Ascendant

    Class

    Soul Eater

    Soul Reaper

    Soul Devourer

    Demigod

    Level

    10

    10

    10

    Total Level 30

    Vitality

    500

    750

    1500

    Total HP 2750

    Soul Potential

    Total Soul Potential 117,800

    PHY. ATK

    30

    50

    100

    Total PHY ATK 180

    PHY. DEF

    30

    30

    60

    Total PHY DEF 120

    Agility

    30

    40

    60

    Total AGI 130

    Abilities

    Astral Soul projection (DEMIGOD) (The ability to project one''s soul out of their physical body. Both visual and auditory Information is transmitted to the ability user through the projection. The Astral Soul projection can be housed within a created subordinate or minion, works with ''Soul Marionettes'', ''Soul Puppets'', and subordinates created through the ''Soul System.''Range expanded exponentially, duration is until canceled by user.)

    Soul Realm (LEGENDARY) (Creates an even larger dimensional plane within the soul of the user. This plane is a real space where any object other than living beings and even some structures can be stored or placed, the size is equivalent to a large city)

    Banshee''s wail (DEMIGOD) (Soul wraiths manifested through soul potential, ability to devour souls instantly of classes below Master class, kill instantly up to level 90 advanced class beings, negative status effects: stun, confusion, temporary paralysis, PHY DEF or PHY ATK down, temporary magic impairment, slowed, up to level 100 master class beings in an extended range)

    Soul System (DEMIGOD) (Upgraded creation menu, Create new life and upgrade them, can create beings of all races except for divine races, Limited to Legendary class beings)

    Soul puppet (DEMIGOD) (Create puppets from deceased beings with classes, cost varies based on class and level of being, Limited to Master class level 100 beings, Limited to 3 Master class beings, 20 Advanced beings and 60 intermediate or lower class beings, Duration: 3 days, puppets can receive buffs and are immune to most status effects. Additional bonuses to PHY ATK and PHY DEF)

    Soul analysis (DEMIGOD) (Allows user to analyse a target. Receive information on status of the target including detailed information of their abilities. May be used on Demigod class and below beings)

    Soul Reaping (DEMIGOD) (Ability to devour all souls of deceased within 1000 foot range of user)

    Soul Marionette (DEMIGOD) (Instantly create marionettes of all beings in range below master class, Marionettes are similar to Soul puppets however their duration is limited to 1 day and their intelligence is limited to basic commands)

    Soul Mirage (DEMIGOD) (Defensive ability, nulls both PHY. ATK and Magic as long as in effect, requires constant SP consumption to be maintained, reduced SP consumption)

    Soul Tendrils (DEMIGOD) (Soul attack, Spiritual Tendrils which attack Vitality directly, ignores all defenses of those below DEMIGOD, Does damage based on Soul Potential consumed, can be used for both attack and defense, extended range of tendrils), Tendrils can now form wings allowing for short term flight.

    Soul Domain This is an extension of the ''Soul Realm'' ability which now manifests within the real world. Anywhere your influence spreads in the lands you control become your domain. In your domain, you have the ability to sense all things, this includes those living within your domain as well. You can alter a variety of elements of your domain. This includes the climate, geography, and natural aspects of your domain. Those who serve you receive a variety of benefits while in your domain and this can be expanded on or altered by expending ''Soul Potential''. You also receive a variety of beneficial effects while in your domain.

    Soul Flare (Flames of the soul, these flames are created through the potential of the soul and are everlasting. Creates ethereal violet flames which directly attack the soul, draining VIT, MAG POW, decreasing PHY ATK, PHY DEF and AGI. Only the power of divinity can protect one from these flames, ignores MAG RES)

    Aleks was pleased with his new status. Although he had just gained a significant amount of ''Soul Potential'' after devouring the Ancestral Spirits, some of that ''SP'' he used to convert directly to divinity and some he used to upgrade his abilities. Converting ''SP'' to divinity would grant him more control over his domain and also bring him closer to being able to light his own godfire. His control over his domain had increased enough to double the size of the land where his domain spread. He wouldn''t be able to increase it further however without more followers.

    Now, Aleks had the strength of an entire army all on his own. He could create a small force of puppets or wipe out an entire army of elites and turn them into his marionettes. He had nothing to fear from any mortal, only certain beings on the same level as him could pose any threat. However, he could easily count with his fingers how many beings were at that level. Of course, comparing his power to that of the gods was pointless. To a god, he was still too weak. Thankfully, the gods were somewhat limited in how much they could interfere with the mortal world. He would still need to be cautious of the descent of a god into a saint vessel though.

    As long as he didn''t attempt to light his godfire, the gods wouldn''t directly interfere. Things would change if he were successfully able to transcend his mortal body and become a deity. There were different rules which applied to those who were deities, it was just that getting to that point was extremely difficult.

    "Now that we have accomplished our objective here, it is time to leave."

    Aleks turned to look at his companions and removed his mask. His eyes sparkled like gems and his aura had become even more oppressive and awe inspiring. He was beginning to radiate divinity and while he didn''t yet have the body of a god, it was becoming much more transcendent. In his companion''s eyes, Aleks had become even more handsome and magnificent to behold.

    "Master, where do we go now?" asked Lenia after she calmed her breathing from her rapidly beating heart.

    "There is a very interesting show about to be put on, we shouldn''t miss it. Lenia, collect the relics on the shrines. Even if the Ancestral Spirits are gone, they should still have a bit of power in them. They could serve as magical accessories. Lariel, once we leave this place, destroy everything. Leave nothing in tact."

    Aleks and his group soon left the cavern and with having accomplished everything they sought out to do, they once more made their way across the Steppes. Those who had survived the destruction of The Canyon, spread the word of what happened there in all directions. Soon, all would know of the birth of a new, unimaginably powerful being on the Steppes.

 Chapter 100 Onset of battle 1

    Large groups of predatory birds swarmed around the walled city where the expeditionary forces were defending against a mighty horde of barbarians. The birds were large beasts of prey, with huge sharp beaks and a wingspan of eighteen feet. They could easily carry off a human adult male and were dangerous creatures when in groups. These birds were attracted by the corpses of the dead outside the walls of the city. Each night, the barbarians would test the defense of the walls and would launch attacks alongside summoned beasts.

    There were many corpses outside the walls and the barbarians didn''t even bother recovering them. As for the birds, they feasted and gorged themselves which was an extremely unpleasant and disgusting sight. Due to their numbers, there were too many birds to easily scare off and as long as the defenders didn''t attack them, they were happy to focus on the dead and not the living. There were certainly enough of the dead to keep them well fed and happy and so they generally avoided the soldiers on the walls as long as they weren''t attacked.

    Despite the deaths of thousands of barbarian warriors over the past few weeks of the siege, their numbers continued to grow with each passing day as more tribes arrived. The horde had already swelled well beyond one million and there seemed to be no sign of it ending. Those within the walled city were like a small raft lost at sea with no land in sight. It was truly a frightening experience to be trapped at the center of a sea of savage people. The attacks were only the barbarians testing the defense however and no major battle had yet to be fought. Only weaker members of their tribes, and not elites, had launched a series of attacks.

    The more frightening foe the defenders faced were the summoned beasts. These beasts had climbed up the walls alongside the barbarians and had fought fiercely, injuring or killing a number of elites. Nonetheless, the elites of the expeditionary army were much stronger than their barbarian enemies. With the help of their clerics and magic casters, they were able to survive weeks of fighting and hadn''t been weakened too much.

    On top of the eastern wall one middle aged man and one young woman stood among the fierce elite soldiers looking out at the swarm of enemy not far in the distance. They were very much out of place among the soldiers defending the walls, but no one bothered them or asked them to leave.

    "Their numbers grow daily, should we be concerned?"

    "Don''t worry lady Shelise, even if there were more, it would be a simple thing for us to leave this place. I also heard that we would soon receive reinforcements from the Dragonmen and their dragon overlords. It has been some time so they should be arriving soon. Remember, numbers mean little to true power."

    The beautiful young lady pushed a strand of hair out of her face. She was a sight of true beauty and many soldiers had already been mesmerized by her, but they dared not have their eyes linger too long. Any who did would quickly be put in their place by the man beside her.

    "I wasn''t concerned about this rabble. I was only worried about our mission. It has been weeks now and I am beginning to grow impatient. Will it truly come here?"

    Shelise turned to look at the older man with some uncertainty.

    "Hmm, I don''t know why Tihr is so hell bent on this one young man, even if you say he is a devil or a demon. There are plenty of devils and demons walking on the surface or hiding in the shadows, why does this one matter so much? Well, whatever your reasons, I am sure that he will come. Although my divination abilities are poor, as a servant of my goddess Mythras, mysteries and magic are certainly our specialty. This includes some ability to peer into the future or into the mysteries of the world. He will come."

    "Then it is fine. Do you think the savages will attack again tonight?"

    Eneran rubbed his chin in thought before suddenly saying, "Hmm. Ah! It appears that today will have quite a surprise!"

    "What surprise?" asked Shelise.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Eneran chuckled, "The army of the Dragonmen will be arriving today along with dragons. We should go and report this to the commanders of the expeditionary army."

    "Fine, but remember that no matter what happens, preserve your strength. We do not know exactly when it will arrive and we will need to be certain of victory."

    _________________________

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The ground began to shake and in the distance a large cloud of dust rose up into the sky. Several barbarian scouts were surprised by the sudden rumbling of the earth and their horses were startled almost knocking them off the saddle.

    "What is that?"

    One of the group pointed towards the cloud of dust in surprise.

    "Dammit, it''s an enemy army. How did they get so close without being detected?"

    "We have to report this immediately!"

    The group of several scouts turned their horses and sped towards the north at their fastest speed. These were Ligerian horses which were one of the unique breeds of horses on the Steppes and they were well known for their speed and strength. They kicked off and galloped at a speed well beyond most other horses. The scouts were completely shocked that an enemy force had been able to come so close to their army without being spotted. There were at least several lines of scouts and the barbarians had been extremely cautious.

    They were very well aware that the Dragonmen may come to reinforce the expeditionary army and had sent out many of their best scouts including shamans. These shamans could summon various scouting animals so how had the enemy gone undetected for so long? They couldn''t answer this question and at that point it didn''t matter. They needed to report this as soon as possible and prepare their defenses. It wasn''t as if they were completely unprepared, but they were unsure of which direction the enemy would strike from or how great their numbers would be. The barbarians weren''t fools, preparation was key and a lack of information could lead to disaster.

    The horses which had kept calm despite the rumbling and approaching danger was suddenly startled by loud roars. The scouts, who were unprepared for this, were thrown from their horses who were now feeling extreme terror. The roars continued and soon two large and immense shadows rapidly drew close to their location. These shadows were soon accompanied by roaring flames which scorched the area, killing all the scouts and their horses.

 Chapter 101 Onset of battle 2

    The light of a new day had come. A warm and pleasant morning breeze blew through the Steppes. For the barbarians sieging the expeditionary settlement, it was a pleasant feeling. There was no signs of the stress of battle or pressure from the feeling of possible extinction.

    For the defenders along the walls of the settlement who were surrounded by an ocean of people, you would imagine that they would be filled with nervousness or perhaps fear. There was none however, their eyes were clear and their hearts firm. They looked out on the savages with disdain and were comforted with the realization that soon their allies would arrive.

    The previous night saw fierce fighting as the barbarians launched another night attack on the city walls. The barbarians at the southern section of the wall were preparing for another day of the siege. They were a chaotic and rambunctious group as they laughed uproariously and ate and drank with abundance. Not all the barbarians were like this of course. The majority may be considered warriors, but they were not soldiers. They lacked the discipline of a formal army, but the elites were different. They were much more disciplined.

    In the distance, four figures soon appeared atop a hill. These four were Aleks and his companions. They rode to the very top of the hill on their mounts and surveyed the scene before them. In their sight was a large and well fortified settlement which was surrounded by an endless tide of people. It was quite the sight, but even more surprising were the number of herding animals which accompanied them. As far as the eye could see, were a seemingly endless amount of beasts grazing aside a sea of people.

    Lenia pulled her horse closer to Aleks, "Master, I don''t think I have ever seen so many people and animals in one place."

    "This is only one part of the horde. If the entire horde were here it would be like locusts blanketing the earth."

    Lariel giggled, "Aren''t you over exaggerating? There aren''t that many mortals living on the Steppes."

    "There''s enough." Aleks replied calmly.

    Lenia eyed Lariel with a bit of hostility, "Will we just watch master?"

    Aleks didn''t respond immediately, he was busily surveying the area below until his eyes settled on one location.

    "Nelay."

    Nelay suddenly appeared next to Aleks in a kneeling position, "Yes, master?"

    "Find Grobak, I have already informed him to prepare his people. It will soon be time and he will need to act quick to avoid the coming storm."

    Nelay disappeared from the hill and there were only the three still remaining.

    "Will Grobak and his tribe be okay?"

    "There is no need to worry. Soon, the battlefield will become extremely chaotic and this will present an opportunity for Grobak and his tribe. Grobak''s tribe will use the chaos of the battle to escape while he complete his mission. Also, Nelay will be by his side, what need he fear from this rabble?"

    Lenia understood her master''s words and nodded, "Right."

    "Such a worrywart, aren''t you?" teased Lariel causing Lenia to mutter something angrily.

    "This is a good spot, let''s wait here until the battle begins."

    Aleks dismounted his horse and motioned for the others to do the same.

    "My illusion spell will keep us out of their sights, so just relax. I also brought a comfortable fur to lay on while we enjoy some fruits."

    Lariel pulled a white silky fur seemingly out of nowhere and laid it on the hill. It was very large and beautifully adorned. Lenia couldn''t recognize the animal it came from. Lariel then sat on the fur and called to Aleks to come rest is head on her lap causing Lenia to scrunch her face in anger.

    Aleks ignored their bickering and laid down on the fur while resting his head on Lariel''s lap. She pulled a container of fruits out of nowhere once more and began to feed him while giggling. Lenia was completely incensed by this, but couldn''t bring herself to say anything about it. Instead she walked over to the edge of the hill to watch the events below. She gripped her sword hilt firmly and struggled to keep her jealousy and anger in check.

    She watched silently and cringed every time she heard Lariel''s playful banter and annoying laughter. She desperately wanted to be in her position at that moment.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    ______________________

    Through the throng of densely packed barbarians of a multitude of tribes, Nelay flashed through the shadows without anyone noticing she had ever been there. She headed swiftly through the camps of the barbarian tribes and eventually made her way towards the camp where Grobak''s tribe was located. They had been positioned on the southern side of the city walls and had yet to see any significant fighting.

    With Aleks''s ability, ''Astral Projection'', Grobak had already been informed of his master''s arrival and the impending attack by the Dragonmen. Aleks''s ''Astral Projection'' ability was extremely useful as it couldn''t be detected by normal means and only those using divine senses might be able to detect it. He had been able to use his ability to scout out the entirety of the battlefield and the expeditionary army behind the settlement walls.

    He had even already detected and scouted the Dragonmen army approaching. There was nothing that had escaped his detection and he was well aware of the situation. The only thing that had strangely escaped his detection was the location of his sister. Most likely due to the influence of Tihr. This was his greatest concern at the moment.

    "You''re here."

    Grobak was seated in his own personal tent and already knew Nelay had arrived. Normally, he would never had been able to detect her presence, but she had let him know she had arrived.

    "You received master''s orders?" she asked.

    "Yes, I was only waiting for you to arrive, but why do I feel the aura of a Legendary being from you?" asked Grobak angrily.

    He knew she had intentionally leaked her aura to him and this really pissed him off. Just when he felt he had finally caught up to her and could possibly even beat her in a fight, she was now already a Legendary being?

    Nelay appeared from the shadows and held her hand over her mouth. He could clearly tell she was just laughing at him with contempt.

 Chapter 102 Onset of battle 3

    After meeting with Nelay, Grobak made his way towards the commander of the southern siege forces. The commander was a Master class being who served the the chieftain of the Harkul tribe. No one knew his name and he only liked to be addressed by his title, Ravenous.

    As a Master class being, he was quite powerful and his class and abilities were focused on offensive might and speed. Despite his renown, Grobak secretly disdained him and didn''t consider him a match for his strength. Grobak was a High Orc and Ravenous was just a regular Orc. Grobak didn''t even put him in his sight. However, due to the current circumstances, Grobak had to show a modicum of respect towards him.

    "Ravenous." Grobak grunted while clasping his hands and giving a slight nod.

    "Grobak, what brings you here?" Ravenous replied in a gruff voice.

    Ravenous, despite being a normal Orc, was still quite large and muscular. He also wore a suit of scale armor which was enchanted. Although Orcs didn''t have many capable smiths who could forge armors of steel or other metals, this didn''t mean they had none. There was also significant trade between the tribes of the Steppes and other regions or nations.

    Most Orcs did not possess much more than fur, hide, or leather armor, but the Harkul were a powerful tribe and were able to outfit their soldiers in a variety of armor types. For a Master class being like Ravenous, it was a simple matter to acquire better equipment.

    Grobak briefly surveyed the tent that Ravenous had made his command center. It was littered with a variety of tribal junk that Grobak could only sneer at. Although Grobak had once been a small character among the tribes and had even been treated terribly, he now considered himself to be a superior race to the tribal Orcs and looked down on such antiquated trash. The Orcs had once been majestic, but now had been reduced to such a pitiful state.

    Grobak kept his thoughts to himself and simply said, "I have a request."

    "Oh? What request?"

    "I want to lead the attack on the walls today." replied Grobak calmly.

    "Hmm, that''s a strange request. Our chieftain values you greatly, why would you want to put yourself in danger when we haven''t yet committed to a real battle? There is no need for you and your tribe to waste your lives. Let the weaker tribes die against their walls."

    Ravenous too felt a bit of appreciation for this powerful High Orc before him and didn''t want to see him throw his life away. It wasn''t easy for such a talent to develop on the Steppes and being at the peak of Master class while still so young, there was a good chance he would advance to Legendary. For the tribes who didn''t have many characters at the Legendary level, this was a big deal.

    "Not to worry, I am confident in the ability of my tribe and it is time they had a chance to see some combat. You should know that we are still a young tribe and they need some experience in battle to weed out the weaklings. These are losses we can afford and this is a good opportunity. I am not a fool, if the situation becomes unmanageable, we will just retreat. Sitting in the camp and doing nothing is becoming boring anyway, time for a little fun."

    Grobak grinned wickedly causing Ravenous to chuckle. Ravenous could understand his feelings and nodded his head. Of course what Ravenous didn''t know was that Grobak wasn''t grinning because of the words he said, he was grinning thinking about how these Orcs would soon be dead and how unlucky they were to become pawns in his master''s plans.

    "Alright, but make sure you fall back if things get dangerous. We can''t afford to lose you."

    "Haha, we will have a drink later once the fighting is over!" Grobak said happily.

    Ravenous grunted in reply and the two conversed for a short time more until Grobak finally left to prepare. What Ravenous didn''t see was Grobak''s smile that was filled with nothing but contempt.

    _________________________

    Standing atop the walls of the expeditionary settlement, Shelise looked out at the sea of savages below. Everyday she would come and stand atop the wall with Eneran at her side. There wasn''t much else to do, so she could only wait in boredom. She wouldn''t stay on the walls for long and would leave well before any attack took place, but she couldn''t help staring out at the horizon daily. She knew it would come, it was only a matter of time.

    As she glanced towards the horizon, her emotions would always swirl like a maelstrom in her heart. The memories of her past, her family and her home, constantly stirring her feelings of sadness and despair. This would also fill her with rage and the desire for revenge.

    "I will kill it with my own hands."

    Shelise gripped her hand into a balled fist as her feelings of hatred took over her. Eneran only watched from the side, he didn''t really care about her feelings. This was just a mission for him, nothing personal. He still couldn''t understand why so much importance had been placed on this particular mission.

    Shelise suddenly felt a lingering gaze that felt piercing and cold. The gaze was from outside the city and she desperately hurried to the edge of the wall and peered out into the distance.

    "It''s him! It is definitely him!" Her heart was in turmoil as she searched for the source of that gaze.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    She couldn''t find him among the sea of barbarians and knew it probably wasn''t there. She searched even further and saw some hills in the distance. There was nothing there, but she could still feel that gaze.

    "You''re there, aren''t you?" She mumbled to herself.

    Eneran walked up to Shelise and asked, "What is it?"

    "Finally. Eneran, we can finally complete our objective."

    "What do you mean? Did you find him?''

    Shelise pointed straight ahead to the very distant hills. Eneran followed her hand with his eyes and looked out at the hills.

    "I don''t see anything."

    "It''s there, I know it. I can feel it observing us even now."

    Eneran''s expression grew grim. He didn''t doubt her as she was the only one who could probably sense her brother. What concerned him though, was the fact that he couldn''t see anything despite knowing where his target was. This could only mean that he had the means to keep himself hidden from Eneran''s sight. As a Legendary being and a powerful magic caster, there wasn''t much that could escape his senses or his magic.

    "This is troubling, very troubling." he whispered underneath his breath.

 Chapter 103 Onset of battle 4

    The settlement that was built by the expeditionary forces was quite massive in size. It was intended to be the foothold for which a crusade would be launched into the Steppes. This meant that it would need to hold an astounding amount of people in the future. Since this was only the initial stages of the crusade and considered more of an expedition, there weren''t nearly enough people within to defend the entirety of the settlement.

    The walls spanned a great distance around the settlement and since the expeditionary force was only around one hundred thousand strong, it was difficult to defend every direction. Nonetheless, their forces were quite powerful and even with smaller numbers they were able to hold back the daily attacks of the Barbarians. Of course, they knew this was only a temporary situation because the barbarians had not yet truly launched an attack with all their strength and were only testing their defenses.

    In all four directions, the barbarians had completely surrounded the settlement. The chieftain of the Harkul, who was leading the siege, was encamped at the northern city walls. Their camp had over five hundred thousand barbarians and most of the elites were located here. As for the other directions, those camps were almost entirely made up of other tribes which had assembled and there was slightly over three hundred thousand barbarians in all three directions.

    This made for a massive force which was only growing, but the other tribes were much weaker in strength than the Harkul. Most of these warriors were only Basic or Intermediate class and there were very few Advanced class warriors among them.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Grobak was stationed at the southern wall and his tribe was the most powerful among all the mid-sized tribes assembled. Because he had formed his tribe initially through merging with many other tribes and the weaker members had mostly died in the chaos of the initial expedition. Most of his warriors were Intermediate class and he even had a sizeable force of Advanced class beings. His tribe had swelled to close to one hundred thousand members, but not all of these were warriors and those who were not considered warriors were not assembled here.

    Out of that number, his warriors numbered close to fifty thousand. Most members of a tribe fought, so the number of warriors wasn''t such a surprise compared to the total number. What was surprising was that out of his fifty thousand warriors, fifteen thousand were close to the peak of Basic class and he had an astounding thirty thousand Intermediate class beings. Most of those were lower level Intermediate class, but five thousand of them were either at the peak or close to it.

    The core of Grobak''s strength though, was his one thousand five hundred Advanced class warriors. These were the elite of the elites and two hundred of them were even at the peak of Advanced class. This strength made Grobak a force to be reckoned with among the tribes and earned him respect from the other tribes.

    His own personal strength at the peak of Master class was even more of an intimidating factor. Not a single tribe had dared offend him or his tribe members and he had even enjoyed a period of great respect. Many other tribes had already attempted to build a greater relationship with Grobak and offered a variety of gifts to show their intentions.

    This was the reason why Ravenous had been so respectful to Grobak despite him being from the powerful Harkul tribe. It was also the reason why Ravenous was hesitant to allow Grobak to attack the city walls. He wanted Grobak''s force to be in reserve for when the Dragonmen finally arrived. They were to be the bulk of their strength in withstanding the fierce attack of the Dragonmen.

    He still allowed Grobak to attack in the end because it wasn''t certain when the Dragonmen would finally arrive and they hadn''t heard anything from the scouts. Because of this, he relented and thought it would be fine to allow Grobak to gain some merits. He knew the fighting wouldn''t be too intense and the experience might be good for them. Too much rest might dull their fighting instincts.

    After musing over these matters, Grobak chuckled knowingly. He already knew today would be the day the Dragonmen finally arrived. He didn''t feel anything for the other tribes and was instead excited. This was a great opportunity for him and he wasn''t going to let it pass. The tribes would surely lose to the combined strength of the Dragonmen and the expeditionary army even if the tribal warriors outnumbered them. They had brought dragons and powerful ones at that.

    Their chieftain would have difficulty dealing with them and Grobak had one further piece of information. His master had already devoured the Ancestral Spirits of the tribes. Without their protection, there was nothing stopping the Dragon King from acting. This would surely spell the end for the horde gathered here.

    Grobak stood proudly in front of his warriors while holding his mighty axe in both hands. His armor was quite simple. It was an enchanted piece of hardened leather which only protected his chest and stomach, but did not cover his arms. He liked the sight of his muscular arms and didn''t want to cover them up. It was quite a domineering sight and he enjoyed the feeling of intimidating others. His chiseled body and bulging muscles were imposing and he couldn''t help but notice the looks of respect thrown his way from his tribe members. They only appreciated strength and Grobak had that in spades.

    As he stood in front of his army, his breathing grew heavy with exhilaration and his bloodlust was continuously on the rise. He raised his enormous axe with one hand high above him and bellowed causing all his warriors to roar madly with excitement. Grobak turned to face the walls with a sinister smile and thrust his axe towards the walls viciously.

    The thousands of warriors burst forward at incredible speeds and their mighty roars and the accumulated auras of tens of thousands of warriors rapidly expanded outwards, soon reaching the soldiers on the walls and leaving them with pensive expressions.

 Chapter 104 Onset of battle 5

    The tens of thousands of mad roars of the charging barbarians shocked the defenders on the walls who could feel the release of their auras despite the distance. It was an oppressive feeling that washed over them even from atop the walls. On this side of the wall, there were only thirty thousand elites and these barbarian warriors just out of reach of their arrows had the strongest force they had yet to face. Many of them had nervous expressions, but their morale was only slightly affected. This was already a do or die situation for them and they were also bolstered by the knowledge that their reinforcements would arrive soon.

    At the front of the charge were mostly Basic class beings and these were the weakest of the warriors rushing towards those defending the wall. Although these warriors were weak, there were many of them and soon the light of summoning magic appeared near the rushing tide of warriors. Somewhere near the rear of this army were over a couple hundred Shaman who were summoning an army of beasts.

    Each summoning spell could summon a variety of powerful beasts who were easily a match for lower Intermediate ranked beings. Although their individual strengths weren''t something that the defenders were necessarily concerned about, the fact that these beasts did not fear death and fought madly was worrisome. Alongside the barbarians, these beasts were a potential fatal threat.

    It wasn''t just beasts that the Shamans summoned, they also began to cast spells which caused vines to rapidly grow along the walls of the expeditionary settlement. These vines could easily be climbed by both the barbarians and the beasts. Not only that, but many of the Basic class warriors of Grobak''s tribe also ran holding ladders. These ladders were a simple construction using wood and normally wouldn''t pose much of a threat since they could easily be knocked off the walls.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    However, once the ladders were placed against the walls, the vines the Shamans caused to grow also grew around the ladders firmly attaching them to the walls. In order to remove the ladders, the defenders would need to hack away at the vines. The vines weren''t so easily destroyed and were even somewhat fire resistant so they couldn''t easily be burned away either. With these measures in place, the barbarian army lead by Grobak stormed up the walls of the settlement.

    The defenders desperately launched volley after volley of arrows and spells to halt the enemy advance, but it hardly slowed them down. The first wave were all summoned beasts and Basic class beings and even if many of them died it wouldn''t affect the overall strength of Grobak''s army by much. This tactic was really just to clear the way for the veterans and elites of Grobak''s forces.

    This is what they were best at, and soon hundreds of summoned beasts had already leaped up the walls using the various footholds and began ferociously attacking the defenders. Although they wouldn''t necessarily pose much of a threat for the defenders, they were able to create footholds which allowed the Basic class warriors an easier time of climbing.

    The numbers of beasts and Basic class warriors that safely reached the top of the walls continued to climb. Fighting along the southern wall had become chaotic, but the defenders were slowly pushing back and soon the barbarians found themselves in a dire situation. These warriors were all weak compared to the elites on the wall and even though they fought like rabid animals, their strength was limited. Without the support of the summoned beasts they never would have even made it atop the walls.

    Grobak had never expected these warriors to be very successful and this was intended to be nothing more than a ploy. He had directly led the charge of his Intermediate and Advanced class warriors right after the Basic class warriors had reached the walls, but he suddenly stopped. His entire army came to a halt strangely which was quite the peculiar sight for both the defenders and the tribals. They had no idea what was going on and were caught in a momentary confusion. The Basic class warriors which had previously been fighting desperately on the wall, began to suddenly retreat.

    As quickly as the warriors had climbed the wall, they had begun their descent. After a short period of being startled, the defenders collected themselves and began attacking the receding forces indiscriminately. They were confused as to why the enemy suddenly retreated after only a short time of fighting, but they didn''t hesitate to try to kill as many of them as possible.

    Grobak began leading his forces east and the warriors behind him followed without question. His entire army began a full on retreat, but it wasn''t south back to the tribal encampment. Although Grobak had lost half of his Basic class warriors assaulting the walls, he didn''t mind in the least. His main force was mostly untouched and they quickly ran off much to the surprise of everyone present.

    Ravenous received the news promptly and immediately ran out to the front of the encampment to observe what was going on. This was an extremely awkward and ridiculous scene. He had never seen anything like it in his life.

    "What the fuck is Grobak doing?" he shouted angrily, grabbing one of his attendant warriors.

    "I don''t know sir! They just suddenly retreated and ran off, no one knows what is going on."

    Ravenous shook his attendant and then punched him, knocking him to the floor. Ravenous angrily roared and called for his men to prepare for combat. He was caught completely unaware by Grobak''s bizarre movements and was extremely furious when he saw what was happening. In their eyes, it appeared that Grobak and his army were running away but Ravenous couldn''t wrap his head around it. He was about to send warriors after Grobak when suddenly the ground began to tremble.

    "This¡­"

    Ravenous grew quiet and listened attentively to the trembling sounds. He suddenly shook, realizing what the trembling was.

    "Fuck! Enemy attack! Quickly, prepare the rear and get all the warriors battle ready! I can''t fucking believe this, what are the scouts doing!?"

    Ravenous cursed and punched another one of his attendant warriors. Another attendant ran off quickly in order to pass down his orders. Ravenous finally calmed himself and once more observed Grobak''s fleeing forces. He suddenly had a realization.

    "Could it be? How is that possible?"

    Ravenous suddenly had a frightening thought. It was too late to find answers though. Grobak was already fleeing quickly to the east and the trembling reminded him of the approaching threat.

 Chapter 105 Battle for the Steppes 1

    Ravenous''s army camp immediately became chaotic. Even without Grobak''s tribe, there were still around two hundred and fifty thousand warriors in the camp. This was a large number of warriors who were now suddenly running about after hearing of the order to assemble. This was too sudden and unexpected and many were confused as to what exactly was going on. Were they finally going to assault the settlement in full force?

    The response of the tribals was sluggish, but they began to slowly assemble as the call to arms spread throughout the camp. Only a quarter of their forces had formed up before a vast cloud of dust could be seen quickly approaching. By this point, it was clear to all that the camp was about to be attacked and there could only be one opponent who would be arriving from the south. In a mad rush to assemble, the barbarians ran about disorderly and by the time they could see their opponents in the distance, they still hadn''t fully assembled.

    Ravenous couldn''t make sense out of Grobak''s actions and the camp was too far from the walls to send men after him. Any approaching tribals would surely be attacked by those on the wall. Grobak''s men had come under heavy fire while retreating, but he didn''t seem to care about the deaths of some of his men. It almost seemed like he had been using the lives of his weaker warriors to assure his elites could escape unscathed. Why Grobak had done this, he couldn''t say and it was too late to question him. With an enemy arriving at the rear of his forces, he could only shift his men to the rear to face them head on.

    Ravenous rushed out towards the fore of his army and looked on at the distant enemies with a grim expression.

    "Form up! We need the Shamans to quickly begin summoning beasts. Have our spear units rush to the front and prepare for the assault. Have the Shamans also boost the defensive strength of our warriors!"

    Ravenous yelled out several commands and wildly gestured towards his commanders and warriors. They could now see the enemy''s Giant Lizards and knew exactly what they were facing. Tens of thousands of Chevaliers were pointing their lances atop the Giant Lizards in their direction. This was a mighty and frightening force which the warriors greatly feared. It would be extremely difficult to halt the charge of these powerful beasts and their riders. On the walls, the defenders could also see the distant Dragonmen and cheers erupted from them.

    "Dammit! It''s the Dragonmen. They were able to evade our scouts? But how is that possible? They should have easily been able to make out these Giant Lizards."

    Ravenous did not expect that such a large army could get past his scouts, but the reason soon revealed itself. An immense roar shook the air, causing fear to spread throughout the barbarian warriors.

    "Dragons!" Ravenous shouted.

    It now made sense to him. These Dragons must have killed all his scouts. This was something within his expectations, but he still had confidence in the ability of the scouts he sent out. For them to have been all killed was somewhat of a surprise. Nonetheless, this was the reality and he now had to deal with it.

    "Hmph, even if you have dragons, so what? It''s not as if there is no way to deal with dragons, we have been preparing for this!"

    Ravenous took out a horn and began to blow it. The sound of the horn reverberated through the Steppes and another horn soon responded to it.

    Two large dragons swooped down and were rapidly approaching the barbarian army. They were both large and powerful with immense wingspans. These were clearly dragons at the Legendary level and were not to be underestimated. Their strength was nothing to scoff at. Ravenous did not lose his calm though, he was prepared for this.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Don''t worry about the dragons! The chief will deal with them. Quickly ready the longspears. Have the Shamans prepare to use curses on the Giant Lizards at the front of the charge. If we can slow down their charge even a little it will allow our spearmen at the front to deal with them. Get those warriors moving! We only have moments until the enemy arrives!"

    Despite Ravenous''s efforts, not even half of their army had been fully assembled yet. They were too slow and the enemy was approaching too quickly. His efforts weren''t entirely in vain, and a portion of their forces were already waiting in position with Shamans having already begun summoning creatures and preparing their curses. It wasn''t nearly enough.

    The oncoming charge of tens of thousands of Giant Lizards was a terrifying sight, especially with two dragons leading the charge from the air. As the dragons were about to reach the barbarians below and spew fire on them, a large figure jumped high into the sky and immediately attacked them. It was difficult to make out the figure as it leaped from the ground up into the sky, but all the barbarians were clear on who this was. It was the chieftain of the Harkul tribe, their most powerful figure.

    With a wave of his axe, the chieftain quickly struck out at the two dragons. His attack sent shockwaves through the air which collided with the dragons. They weren''t expecting such a powerful attack and the two swerved in different directions to avoid it. This caused them to lose their opportunity to breath fire on their enemies below. The three Legendary beings began fighting over a large distance as the chieftain drew their ire away from the barbarian army. They began a battle on an unprecedented scale. Battles at the Legendary level were awe inspiring and defied the common sense of the world. They were truly powerful.

    Even without the dragons, the Dragonmen did not slow their charge. Their lances were pointed straight ahead and their mounts glew with a magical light from powerful spells. The huge bodies of the Giant Lizards could easily crush dozens of barbarians at the speed they were charging. Even though there were only a few dozen thousand of these Chevaliers, their numbers were enough to fully rout the over two hundred thousand barbarians if their charge couldn''t be halted. The barbarians had their own plans on how to deal with this, but because they were caught somewhat unaware by the attack, they hadn''t fully put all their plans in place.

    Nonetheless, a number of the Shamans began casting curses to slow down the Giant Lizards while others cast spells causing thick vines to grow out of the ground. Some of the charging lizards were slowed by the curses while others got caught in vines and tripped. It wasn''t nearly enough to cause much of a dent in their numbers, but every lizard affected was one less they had to face head on.

 Chapter 106 Battle for the Steppes 2

    On a nearby hill, Aleks observed the chaotic battle taking place outside the southern wall of the expeditionary settlement. He was relaxing on a comfortable throne which must have been pulled out of thin air. Next to him, Lariel was playfully serving him fruits she had cut into cute little pieces. Just watching the scene made Lenia want to puke, but she held her rage within and waited patiently. Although Aleks didn''t say anything nor did his expression change much, Lenia imagined he must be enjoying himself immensely. Who wouldn''t when being served by such a beautiful angelic woman?

    Aleks was fixated on the battle taking place and had already took note of Grobak''s retreat from the battlefield. His tribe had already put a good deal of distance from the walls and had little trouble escaping, but Grobak still had a mission to accomplish and didn''t accompany them. They had certainly been noticed in their retreat by patrols and scouts, some of which attempted to stop them, but they just killed any who got in their way. By the time the main forces of the tribe knew what was going on, it would be too late anyway.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The southern side of the siege forces was currently under attack and couldn''t do anything to stop them from retreating. Meanwhile, Grobak snuck towards the North where the main encampment was by disguising him and a few of his men as a patrol. The horde was too disorganized and Grobak and his men were in fact barbarians so it wouldn''t be difficult for them to infiltrate the camp. Nelay was also by his side, but no one would be able to detect her.

    All of this was according ot Aleks''s plan and he was aware of everything that was going on through the power of his ''Astral Projection'' ability.

    Aleks pointed towards the scene below, "Look how the Dragonmen are trampling the barbarians. Those Giant Lizards are quite powerful in warfare. Not only do the lances of the Chevaliers reap countless lives, but the Giant Lizards themselves are quite proficient in killing. It''s not quite as fast or agile as a more traditional type of cavalry though. It seems their strategy is to initially trample the enemy and then engage in a melee with the accompaniment of their beasts. It is a good combination, but they may have underestimated the barbarians. Let us watch for a bit."

    Lariel scoffed, "Just bugs, is there a need for such compliments?"

    "To you this may seem like child''s play. Given all you have seen. You are an Angel, one who has traveled the infinite expanse. Everything must seem trivial to you. But, you must learn to appreciate even the most seemingly trivial things. Only in this way can we ensure that we never underestimate our foes. Do not let your pride get the better of you."

    Lariel didn''t seem convinced, but still listened attentively, "Of course I would never look down on you Aleks. I didn''t mean to offend. Even though you may seem small now, you will one day be greater than all. I will always support you, but I think it is just too much to compliment these fools who will soon be dead. You are a predator, and they are mere prey. Isn''t it the arrogance of the strong, to admire those weaker, while looking on calmly from above."

    Aleks turned to look at Lariel, he was somewhat surprised by her words, but didn''t show it. He just silently observed her before saying, "You are right, my apologies. My words were inappropriate and I don''t want to seem a hypocrite. I can say these things and act this way because I am stronger than those below. If I were one of them, what would I think knowing someone like me was watching from up above, waiting in leisure for the right moment to strike?"

    Lariel smiled sweetly and moved even closer to Aleks, much to Lenia''s frustration. She didn''t want to admit she was watching, but she couldn''t help peering at them through the corner of her eyes.

    "I am glad you can be humble, but still know who and what you are."

    Lariel was quite pleased with his words.

    "It looks as if the barbarians will soon reveal their hand."

    Aleks once more comfortably sat in his throne and watched the events unfold.

    _________________________

    Tens of thousands of Dragonmen chevalier''s charged heavily, boring down upon the barbarians and sending thousands of them flying from the force of the impact. The charge of a Giant Lizard was not to be understated and they tore through the ranks of the barbarians with fierce abandon. The tribal warriors did their best to stave off the charge with little effect. Nonetheless, the barbarian numbers were much greater than the Chevalier and even though the Chevalier opened up a huge dent in the barbarian formation, the barbarians fiercely fought back.

    Despite the fact that the Chevalier were outnumbered, one had to take into account the fact that the Giant Lizards were also powerful. This meant that even though they were a mount, this in fact doubled their number of fighters. The barbarians had to fight not just the Chevalier on the Giant Lizard mount, but the Giant Lizards themselves.

    Most of the tribal warriors were weaker than the Giant Lizards and the Giant Lizards caused many casualties. The combination of Dragonman Chevalier and Giant Lizard mount was a deadly force. They didn''t even need the force of their charge to cause havoc through the barbarian army. If this continued, it was clear that the barbarians would eventually be routed.

    Off in the distance, an almost cataclysmic battle was taking place between three Legendary beings. One could see how powerful the Orc Chieftain of the Harkul tribe was by the fact he was able to fight two adult Dragons to a standstill. He couldn''t defeat the two, but he was also able to hold his own against them. Although it was difficult to see the battle taking place between them clearly, one could see the devastation which was reaching a terrifying degree in the distance. Where they fought, the surrounding terrain was being completely transformed.

 Chapter 107 Battle for the Steppes 3

    Battles with those at the Legendary level were beyond the imagination of most people. For the majority, even Master class beings were rare enough and their fights tended to be the epitome of most wars. Legendary beings would fight, but usually it was away from the eyes of others and they tended to be in places distant from civilization or in small dimensional pockets they used as battlefields.

    Watching those who had reached the Legendary level fight it out was not something most would ever see, never mind beings beyond that level. To the average person, a Demigod was a mythical being only one step below a god. They didn''t even have the mental capacity to imagine what a battle between beings like that would be. Still, in the eyes of Aleks and Lariel, their battle was just child''s play. It wasn''t even anything to put in their sight, as both could easily crush these so called Legendary beings.

    Aleks was much more interested in the larger battle taking place among the soldiers and couldn''t help but voice his thoughts to Lariel, "The Orcs should be making their move soon, otherwise the entire southern siege line will be destroyed. You notice how the defenders haven''t sallied out of the settlement yet, it seems they are waiting too. This is only the vanguard of the Dragonmen army, their infantry hasn''t arrived yet so this is still just the beginning of the fighting."

    Lariel wasn''t interested at all in the battle and was only focused on Aleks. Lenia couldn''t stomach it anymore and finally walked closer to Aleks.

    "Master, how much longer must we wait to act. Is all of this necessary? Can''t you just kill them all and be done with it?" Lenia said with frustration.

    "Patience, Lenia. The main players haven''t even made their moves yet. My sister has yet to show herself and that overgrown lizard hasn''t yet appeared. It would be too premature to make my move now. Even though I do not fear either of them, I would prefer not to make the first move."

    Lenia sighed, "Yes master. I am just growing bored waiting here."

    Lariel laughed and gave Lenia a wink, "Aleks, I think Lenia is impatient to test her new Legendary strength. Why not let her play a little? If we wait for that Orc to succeed, we might be waiting forever."

    Aleks considered for a moment and then nodded his head, "Fine, this should be good too. Lenia, go and kill us a dragon."

    Lenia gave Lariel an unfriendly stare before gritting her teeth and saying, "I will be right back."

    She turned and stomped off, but paused for a moment and said deeply to Lariel, "Keep your hands to yourself until I return."

    Lariel smiled while holding a hand gently across her mouth.

    "Hehe, the little girl is growing up."

    Aleks said nothing, but he was inwardly pleased. He hoped that Lenia would grow quickly, nothing would please him more.

    ________________________

    Lenia grumbled to herself, she hated the sight of that angel who had done nothing but vex her ever since she appeared. She didn''t understand why the angel vexed her so much, perhaps it was because she saw something in her that she admired. However, she just didn''t want to admit it to herself.

    Lenia shook her head, "Stop thinking about it."

    She had already ran at her top speed to close the distance between the hill she was standing on and the battle that was raging on the horizon. It wasn''t difficult to find where the three Legendary beings were fighting, just the sound alone was enough. Never mind the flames that were raining down upon the Steppes, or the crashing of rocks, debris, and the occasional collapse of a mountainside.

    Although Lenia wasn''t nearly as fast as those of other classes, she was still dozens of times faster than a mortal. It didn''t take her long to cover the distance and her heavy armor, shield, and sword did not weigh her down. Her strength was immense, especially now that she had reached the Legendary level. She approached slightly from a distance and watched as the dragons circled around, breathing fire down on the lone Orc chieftain.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The Orc avoided the fire breath and leaped high into the sky, smashing his axe against one of the dragons. The dragon deflected the attack with a clawed dragon paw and reached with another to grab the Orc. Noticing the danger, the Orc swung his axe sideways and used the force of the collision of his axe and the dragon paw to push himself downwards. The Orc soon collided with the ground, but rose quickly with only minor wounds.

    Lenia watched from a distance and the three combatants had yet to notice her. Although she wasn''t especially attempting to keep her aura hidden, they were too caught up in their battle to notice. This suited Lenia just fine. Lenia attached her shield to the back of her armor and seemed to pull a throwing spear from out of nowhere.

    Now that she was a Legendary being, she had a small dimensional space she could use to store inanimate objects. This was only a small dimensional space and could not compare to the size of a Demigod''s dimensional space, but it was useful nonetheless. Weapons and armor could be stored here and removed when needed. Because Legendary beings were beginning to touch upon the laws of the universe, they could alter reality on a small scale through this understanding. It wasn''t anything unique to any specific class and all Legendary beings were capable of it.

    As they gained a greater understanding of the laws of the universe, they would be able to alter reality to a greater degree. This was the reason why there were laws in place which governed the gods, and they were not allowed to do as they pleased in the mortal world. A single thought from a god could alter the very fabric of reality in a given space and this would be absolutely cataclysmic to the mortal plane. In the higher planes, where the gods resided, they each created their own heavenly domains where they had absolute power and authority. Wars between gods always involved these heavenly domains.

 Chapter 108 Battle for the Steppes 4

    Lenia lightly bounced the throwing spear in one hand while carefully observing the battle between the three Legendary beings. She mumbled something incoherently to herself and then aimed the spear up into the sky. She counted to herself briefly and then threw the spear with all her strength, even taking a few steps forward to give the throw that extra bit of momentum. The spear soared through the air at speeds close to the speed of sound, if not surpassing it.

    It was an incredible throw using every ounce of strength she could muster. At that moment, one of the dragons was just descending in order to attack the Orc chieftain and had no inkling of the impending danger. The dragon flapped its immense wings and suddenly the spear pierced through the left wing of the dragon, leaving a gaping hole. Caught by surprise, the dragon began to plunge to the earth, before regaining its bearing.

    Before it could even locate the source of the attack, another spear howled through the sky piercing into the muscle and cartilage which kept the wing attached to the dragons body and allowed for it to control its wings. This was completely unexpected and the dragon finally lost its ability to keep itself in the air and plunged to the earth with a frightful bang on collision.

    Lenia once more lifted the shield off her back and then drew her longsword.

    "Well, that was easier than I expected. I hope you are watching me master!"

    Lenia sprinted towards the dragon that had collided with the ground in a plume of dust and debris. The Orc chieftain watched as the dragon fell from the sky, and after a quick search, noticed Lenia running towards the downed dragon. He didn''t bother saying anything, if someone wanted to help him, he wasn''t about to complain.

    He didn''t quite understand why this heavily armored Human female was helping him, but her actions showed she was definitely not on the side of the dragons. Without further delay, he immediately began fighting with the other dragon who roared in anger at watching his brethren fall from the sky.

    Lenia approached the crater that had been caused by the dragon''s fall without caution. She was running at full speed with her shield and sword at the ready, but she didn''t believe the dragon could have come out of that fall unscathed. However, when she was about to jump into the crater that had been formed, the dragon which had been pretending to be severely injured suddenly rose rapidly. The dragon had been preparing its breath and immediately breathed fire at Lenia who had just leaped down into the crater.

    This startled her, but she reacted quickly in mid-air and held her shield forward while pulling in her legs close. A good portion of her body was hidden behind the shield, but it wasn''t large enough to protect her entire body from the flames. She was also wearing heavy armor and could rely on her high MAG RES to resist the flames. The shield bore the brunt of the flames, but she could feel the immense heat and the exposed parts of her body took some damage and was covered in black soot.

    The fact that Lenia had leaped down into the crater was beneficial for her because the flames only hit her momentarily before she plummeted downward. It wasn''t a deep fall and as soon as she landed at the bottom of the crater, she rolled to the side avoiding another bout of flames. Rising to her feet in one smooth motion from the roll, she immediately took off and was before the dragon well before it could breathe fire once more.

    Of course, fire wasn''t the dragon''s only means of attack. With Lenia so close, the dragon attempted to snatch at her with its large mouth, but Lenia bashed her shield against its head, deflecting it to the side. The dragon was powerful, but Lenia was also quite strong and her shield bash ability was a perfect counter in that circumstance.

    Now that Lenia had closed the distance, the dragon was at a disadvantage due to its large size and damaged wing. A dragon''s greatest advantage in a fight was its ability to fly, but it now could only hobble about as it attempted to claw or bite Lenia to death. It was massive and powerful, but the tiny Lenia in comparison was easily able to avoid the deadly attacks and continued to slash at the Dragon whenever possible. However, the attacks didn''t do much more than annoy the dragon due to its inherent defense from its sturdy scales.

    Lenia was aware that her normal attacks weren''t doing much damage to the dragon, but she didn''t mind it. She was trying to tire the dragon and deplete its VIT through attrition. When the moment was right, she would unleash her abilities and bring the dragon to its figurative knees. Actually, her mission wasn''t to slay the dragon, only to weaken it enough. Aleks had a greater prey in mind and these dragons were only the bait. With one of the Dragon King''s offspring already having been slain by Grobak prior, the Dragon King wouldn''t be able to stomach another of its children being killed. There were only so many dragons left on the continent and the Dragon King''s brood was the largest group of them.

    The dragon Lenia was entangled with suddenly roared, "Human, why are you attacking me?"

    Previously, when Lenia had initially attacked the dragon, it didn''t speak. Now that its life was in danger, it attempted to communicate with her.

    Lenia scoffed at its futile attempt, "It is simple, my master has given me a command and so I shall carry out his will. You don''t need to know more than this!"

    "We dragons have an accord with the Humans! We are here to help against the barbarians! Who is your master to get in our way? Are you helping the barbarians?"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "You will soon know who it is that I serve, now die for me!" shouted Lenia while charging towards the dragon.

 Chapter 109 Dragon King 1

    Lenia''s speed was certainly slower than the likes of Grobak and Nelay, but that didn''t mean her charge was by any means slow. She was only slow comparable to speed types of the same level, a dragon on land was not one of those. Her speed allowed her to close the distance between her and the dragon once more with little difficulty. The dragon attempted to spit fire once more, but Lenia was prepared for it.

    Once again she went in to strike with a shield bash, but it was a feint. The dragon, which thought she would use her shield was prepared, but Lenia shifted her angle at the last moment and dodged the dragon''s claw attack. Using her momentum, Lenia leaped atop the side of the dragon and began stabbing her sword downward in order to pierce the thick scales of the dragon. The dragon roared in pain and shook its body to get her off. Lenia had stabbed her sword into the dragon and was using that as a hold to remain on the dragon as it shook. This only caused the dragon to roar in even more pain.

    Meanwhile, the Orc chieftain was beginning to gain an advantage in its fight with the other dragon. These dragons were powerful, but were in the lower end of the Legendary level while the chieftain and Lenia were at the peak. The advantage wasn''t huge, but it was enough that they could slightly overpower their enemies. The two of them together was enough to hold down, or even defeat the Orc chieftain, but they had never expected that there would be another Legendary being. Lenia''s appearance was completely out of their estimation and had overthrown the balance of power in this fight.

    As the fight between the Legendary beings grew more intense, the two dragons realized that they had been drawn far away from the settlement. They had no idea how the battle was progressing, but they weren''t too concerned about their forces. The vanguard had already launched its devastating attack and it wouldn''t be long for the rest of the army to arrive. Even if the dragons couldn''t defeat the Orc chieftain as they originally hoped, just drawing him away from the battle was enough. They felt they had met their objectives in that regard and were not willing to lose their lives here.

    The two dragons roared as loud as they could, it was a call for help. Noticing the danger of losing their lives, they no longer hesitated. They knew very well that their mighty father would hear their cries. It was somewhat shameful, but they couldn''t afford to be arrogant at the moment. One dragon had already been grounded and had several large gory wounds. If not for a dragon''s fierce VIT, it would have already died. Lenia was taking it easy on the dragon though, something the dragon had no knowledge of. She didn''t actually want it to die. Hearing the dragon''s cry, she was pleased and allowed herself to be shaken off the dragon. The show she had put on was finally seeing results.

    "Surrender now Human! My father shall soon arrive and no matter how far you run, your ending will be pitiful! Only if you surrender now will I intercede on your behalf before my father. I have taken a liking to you, your strength and beauty is certainly unmatched!" The dragon said, eyeing Lenia lasciviously.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Now that the dragon felt assured of its eventual victory, it was acting in a haughty manner. It completely ignored its wounds and blood soaked body as it eyed every inch of Lenia with perverted thoughts. If it were a dog, its tongue would be hanging out of its mouth.

    Lenia frowned, but there was no fear in her expression. "Dragons are just as disgusting as they say. Hmph, you think just because your father has some strength that it means you will be able to do as you wish? I could have easily ended your degenerate life. The only reason you are still alive is because of my master''s orders!"

    The dragon chuckled, it was a deep rumbling sound. "Keep posturing, my father will be here any moment. Your death is imminent! Surrender now and I promise to make you my concubine. You are a worthy human to lay beneath me!"

    As they were speaking, the fight between the Orc chieftain and the second dragon had also come to a standstill. The Orc chieftain heard the cries of the two dragons and became wary. The Dragon King had never been brave enough to show himself before because of the deterring effects of the Ancestral Spirits. Although the Dragon King was a powerful Demigod, the Ancestral spirits were powerful as well. If they could imbue their power into the Orc cheiftain''s body, the Dragon King would be in dire straights.

    ''Has something happened? Since when was the Dragon King so courageous?'' The Orc chieftain had a bad premonition.

    "You dare call out to your father? You know full well what will happen if he comes! I have yet to call upon the Ancestral Spirits and have been fighting you with only my own strength. If your father comes, it will break our agreement and I will not hesitate to use the power of the Ancestral Spirits!"

    The dragon that was circling low in the air laughed, "It seems your information is outdated! You don''t know yet what has happened in your own home. It couldn''t escape the notice of my father though! Your Ancestral Spirits will not be able to come to your aid!"

    These words sent a wave of anxiety through the Orc chieftain''s body, "Impossible! The Ancestral Spirits are all powerful! You are speaking nonsense!"

    "Don''t believe us? Then watch how your end comes!"

    The dragon once more swooped down, breathing flames everywhere. His actions were only meant to toy with the Orc below. After making a single pass, the dragon rose high up into the air and roared once more. The loud roar was soon answered by a roar that shook the earth. If one were to say that the Legendary dragon''s roar was that of a child, than the roar that answered was like an army of giants.

 Chapter 110 Dragon King 2

    A very bad feeling came over the Orc chieftain. The words of the dragon were eating at his confidence.

    "No! It can''t be! How could anything happen to the ancestors?"

    The roar of the dragon was very real however. It shook the surroundings like an earthquake and the Orc chieftain could feel fear for the first time. If anything happened to their ancestors, it was all over for them. How could they possibly win?

    "Father comes!" The two dragons roared.

    "Your time has ended Orc!" A booming voice replied from some distant place.

    A dark shadow soon passed over the area. The shadow was immense, covering a very large area. They couldn''t even see the figure causing such a large shadow to appear, but they already knew what it was. Another roar shook the ground causing rocks to skitter across the ground and a powerful aura beyond imagining descended upon them.

    A beast from myth and legends soon descended from the sky, causing a powerful wind to rapidly whip up. It was a wind so powerful that an entire city might be blown away in its embrace. Even the two Legendary beings on the ground were struggling to resist its strength. Their power was at an unimaginable level, but even still they could barely resist the wind caused by the beat of the mighty dragon''s wings. It was almost cataclysmic.

    The dragon itself might be the size of an entire city, it was so immense that it completely blocked one''s vision. All Lenia could see wherever she looked was the enormous dragon. To it, she was the size of an ant. She had never seen anything so large and if she wasn''t seeing it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have believed it.

    Soon, a loud rumbling sound accompanied the descent of the dragon. It was laughing. The dragon landed on the ground with a deafening sound. The violent wind had finally stopped and Lenia was able to regain her composure. The Orc wasn''t much better and stared at the Dragon King with a grim expression.

    The dragon''s gargantuan head turned downward and its eyes honed in on the two tiny figures below. Even though it was large, its senses were on a supernatural level. It didn''t matter how small the two beings were below, it could easily see them with clarity.

    "Surrender insects. You are no match for me. Bow before my majesty!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    If Lenia and the chieftain were not powerful Legendary beings, they would have already fainted due to the pressure of the Dragon King''s mighty draconic aura. It was truly oppressive, but it was only a slight inconvenience for the two Legendary beings.

    While Lenia was completely unfazed, the Orc chieftain was beginning to sweat in anxiety.

    "You dare break the agreement between us!?" Shouted the Orc Chieftain.

    The Dragon King laughed again, a deep rumbling sound causing the ground to shake once more.

    "The agreement is no longer valid. Those who the agreement was made with no longer exist. I am not bound by the agreement anymore. Would I be here if it were still in effect? That agreement bound me with the power of laws between our two kinds. The fact that I am here, should tell you everything you need to know." The Dragon replied lazily in its deep voice.

    "Impossible! The Ancestors are eternal!"

    The Orc chieftain could no longer deny it, but still found it difficult to accept. He needed to leave this place immediately, but there was no way the Dragon King would allow him to do so. Finally, the Orc looked towards the Human woman.

    "Human, if we are to survive this we must work together. I don''t know what your quarrel with the dragons are or why you have come to this place, but he will not let you leave this place alive."

    "There is no need to say any more." Lenia shouted back.

    The Orc nodded and prepared his axe, he was ready to fight to the death if necessary. Of course, if he could find a chance to escape he would. It was just too difficult, the Dragon King too powerful. Even with the two of them working together, the Orc chieftain had no confidence of winning.

    "So, you two are determined to fight me? You must know it is meaningless. Now that I am here, the outcome of this conflict has been determined."

    Lenia pointed her longsword at the Dragon above, it was a mere toothpick to the dragon of course. Perhaps even less than that.

    "Dragon, be arrogant now, but soon you will be tucking your tail between your legs like a dog when my master comes."

    The dragon wasn''t insulted by her words and found them humorous. He chuckled again and brought his head closer to the ground.

    "Oh? And who might your master be that I should fear him? Is he a god? Only a god could possibly pose a threat to me and a god wouldn''t belittle themselves by descending just to fight with a mere dragon like me." replied the Dragon King mockingly.

    "Hmph, you will know soon enough. Although I may not be much, I will be your opponent for now!"

    "Then humor me some more little Human, hahaha."

    The Dragon King lifted his head towards the sky and roared, sending a gout of flames upwards. The heat of the flames was to an incredible level and even Lenia who was far below the dragon could feel the heat. Again the dragon flapped its wings causing a powerful wind to blow. Both Lenia and the Orc chieftain prepared themselves for a tough battle, their auras were on full display. The air around them became warped and while the wind was powerful, they could once more move despite its suppressive effects.

    In reality, their auras and their strength had begun to touch upon the laws of the universe and could elicit some of the effects of domains. They had not yet truly touched upon such things which were beyond their level, but this slight influence of the power of laws aided them in breaking through the restraints of the wind created by the Dragon''s wings. Keep in mind that this was no normal wind. Even the wind generated by the wings of the Dragon was affected by the Dragon''s understanding of the Laws of the Universe. These Laws were the very essence and fabric of all creation. They originated from the Origin of all things.

 Chapter 111 Dragon King 3

    _________________________________________

    Just a brief message, just putting it here so that I know people will see it. Someone had asked if I had a discord, this is my discord. Feel free to join and chat about the story. I will also be on there some times if you want to ask questions or just discuss the story!

    https://discord.gg/rpzfMWH

    Also, you can read up to chapter 130 on creativenovels, link is https://creativenovels.com/novel/empire-of-souls/

    ___________________________________________

    Despite the wind battering against Lenia''s armor, she held her shield at the ready and her sword aimed at the Dragon King. Both she and the Orc chieftain leaped towards the Dragon King and attacked wildly with fierce abandon. Its large size made it an easy target for their attacks, but its size was not just for show. The Dragon King''s immense frame was a solid and sturdy wall that none of their attacks could effectively pierce. The Dragon King rained fire down upon the duo and launched powerful wind attacks against them which placed them in extreme danger.

    This did not halt their efforts and they fought with everything they had using all of their abilities and strength. Their attacks did very little damage to the dragon, but this didn''t dissuade them from using every ounce of their strength. The battle raged on between the three for a while without any clear victor, but it was clear that the Dragon King wasn''t putting much effort into the fight. He seemed to be enjoying himself rather than exerting much of his power. Two Legendary beings was not a threat to a Demigod of his strength no matter how strong they were.

    After a brief period of using her attacks to hopefully do some damage to the dragon, Lenia had depleted much of her VIT. She had already fought against a Legendary dragon previously and used a decent amount of her VIT, and now with facing against the Dragon King, she was getting dangerously low. She wouldn''t be able to fight for much longer and the Orc wasn''t much better off than her. He might have even been in a more precarious situation than her. Despite this, she wasn''t worried because she knew that her master was near.

    The Dragon King laughed once more, "So, have the both of you finally tired? I can see that you don''t have much strength left. If I were to go all out, you would both be dead already. Are you prepared to surrender?"

    The Orc chieftain leapt away from the Dragon as it spewed flames across the ground causing the ground to seemingly melt, becoming much like a volcanic lake. He landed next to Lenia and grunted, falling to one knee. He had taken some flame damage, but was still essentially okay.

    "What do we do now? This dragon is too powerful. We are barely even causing him any damage. I can''t go on for much longer. Do you have any ideas? Or are we destined to die to this giant beast?"

    The Orc''s words were bitter. He was doing everything he could to keep his mental state in check after hearing the news of the Ancestral Spirits.

    Lenia looked at the Orc like she was looking at a bug, "I will be fine. You on the other hand¡­"

    The Orc chieftain grew angry at her words, "Do you think you will survive if I die? We will die here together if we don''t come up with a plan!"

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    Lenia didn''t bother with him any longer and instead looked up into the sky. The Orc chieftain didn''t understand why she suddenly looked away from their mutual enemy and instead seemed to be in a daze. He suddenly saw a strange winged being in the sky that was not there a moment again.

    "What is that?" He uttered without realizing it.

    The being which was far above them in the sky, but only level with the enormous head of the dragon, pointed its finger at the dragon. The disparity in size between the two was especially noticeable, but the being remained still while flapping its wings. The Orc chieftain could barely make out the vague appearance of the being which appeared to be a woman.

    The woman had a similar appearance to those descended from the Angels, but those descended from Angels only had inferior and barely passable bloodlines. Even though they may have possessed wings, most couldn''t actually fly. Only those with more pure bloodlines could fly somewhat, but even that was limited to hovering above the ground or temporary flight.

    This was something he had never seen before and if this being was in fact descended from Angels, the bloodline was of an unparalleled level. It never occurred to him that the one flying above them was an actual Angel. Those who called themselves Angels were really just mortals who had a small amount of Angelic blood, and that was from Fallen Angels at that.

    "She finally came out." Lenia mumbled.

    The Orc chieftain glanced over at her. He had heard what she said, but before he could ask anything further an intense beam of light shot out from the finger of the Angel. It was so bright that it blinded the Orc chieftain temporarily and caused intense pain dropping him to the floor. The Dragon King was caught completely unaware by this attack and took a direct hit. It would have been impossible to avoid the attack anyway as it was a beam of light.

    Although it was a direct hit, it only did moderate damage to the Dragon King. However, he could no longer underestimate his foes. This Angelic being was not weak, and her spell was clearly a high level one. The Dragon King had no idea even what spell it was.

    "Who are you?" The Dragon King asked, pain clear in his voice.

    "I am Lariel, once an Angel of Justice. Lady of the Scales, Warden of the Celestial Tarthan''Kul, Heavenly minister and enactor of punishments. Now.. I am Fallen."

    The Dragon King brought his gigantic head closer and eyed Lariel with suspicion, "Angel? Impossible. You are not quite Legendary, but not quite Mythical either. You are somewhere in between. You are just a false Angel¡­ but you must be of higher purity. How can an Angel be so weak? Angels are the servants of the gods, existing in the Heavenly planes."

    "Even if you doubt me, it won''t change reality. I am a Fallen Angel and not just any Fallen Angel. I was once a Seraphim, only one rank lower than an Archangel. Greater than many, lower than only a few. But one such as you could not possibly understand what I once was. Submit dragon, for my master is here! You shall bow down in his presence like the serpents that crawl upon the earth!"

 Chapter 112 Dragon King 4

    "Enough of this charade, I will annihilate all of you!"

    The Dragon King roared once more and swung his claws towards Lariel who deftly evaded the attack. Her ability to fly agilely was a huge advantage, but the Dragon King was much faster than his appearance would lead one to believe. Lariel had only just barely evaded his attack and she began bombarding the dragon from the air with a plethora of spells while Lenia and the Orc Chieftain attacked from below.

    With Lariel entering the battle against the Dragon King, much of the pressure was taken off of Lenia and the Orc Chieftain. They leaped upon the immense dragon and began attacking the dragon ferociously. The dragon attempted to shake them off, but they stabbed or hacked deeply into the dragon''s flesh through its scales and held on as best they could. The dragon soon lifted its enormous body from off the floor while beating its wings. This movement shook the two tiny beings off its body and they crashed into the earth while the dragon flew high into the sky.

    This did not thwart Lariel, who continued to bombard the dragon with her magic. She kept her distance from the dragon and kept the pressure on. This was the downside to having such a large body even with his immense strength. He was such a large target there was no way he could dodge her magic. Luckily, his MAG RES was high due to being both a dragon and a Demigod. The spells that hit felt no different than a pebble might feel being flung against a mortal''s body, but throw enough and one could even die from being hit by pebbles.

    The Dragon King knew it couldn''t keep taking hits from Lariel''s spells without retaliating. Beating his wings savagely, a torrent of blades of wind were fired rapidly at Lariel leaving her with little breathing room. With the attack of wind blades, she was soon finding it difficult to throw her own spells at the dragon. From below, there was little Lenia and the Orc chieftain could do and they could only watch. The battle between Lariel and the Dragon King had reached a height they couldn''t possibly reach themselves without the ability of flight.

    The Dragon King began circling around the area, flying at high speeds and breathing fire repeatedly at Lariel. She was completely on the defensive and could only struggle to defend against the dragon''s breath attack. She used all her remaining magic to maintain a shield around her body which kept the flames from reaching her. This was a huge drain on her magic and she could no longer retaliate. Seeing this, Lenia grew somewhat worried, to her surprise. She didn''t think she would ever be concerned for Lariel''s well being, but at this moment she was truly afraid for her life.

    "Master¡­" she mumbled without realizing it.

    A hand gently landed on her shoulder surprising her, "Don''t worry."

    She hadn''t even realized anyone was there, but when she heard the voice she relaxed. She knew exactly who the voice belonged to, how could she not?

    High above, the Dragon King halted in front of Lariel and hovered there, breathing endless streams of fire. Seeing Lariel''s barrier weakening, he stopped his attack.

    "It is over, you have no more strength to face me. Perhaps if there were a few more of you then my life would have actually been in danger. I have lived a very long time and have faced many enemies. You are worthy of my respect, unfortunately for you, you are on the wrong side. I don''t know who it is that you serve, but you can only blame yourself for choosing the wrong master. Farewell."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The Dragon King opened its gigantic maw and was about to bite down on Lariel. This would surely end her life for good, but he was curious about her sudden laughter and closed his mouth, instead focusing on the strange being before him.

    "Have you gone mad? Or is it a hobby of yours to laugh before you die?''

    Lariel''s chime like laughter was pleasant and comforting to hear, but her behavior was quite peculiar. The dragon hesitated, was there something more to this than he knew?

    "I laugh at your arrogance. You think yourself special, but you are just a tiny lizard and nothing more. No matter how large your body, compared to what lies beyond this world, you are truly too small."

    The dragon couldn''t understand where her confidence was coming from when she was about to die and looked at her askance.

    "Oh well." The Dragon King said and once more opened its wide maw and chomped down on Lariel.

    It was only at that moment that an ominous feeling washed over his large form. A frightening and dreadful aura rose up, stopping him in his tracks. An illusion of death came over him causing him to feel fear for the very first time. The Dragon King had always been cautious and wary of those he should be cautious and wary of. This didn''t mean he feared them, he was careful and shrewd. This was to ensure the survival of his clan and species. But this feeling of dread, this was something he was not familiar with.

    His head turned and looked towards the ground far below. His eyes carefully scanned the area that the aura originated from. With his enhanced vision, he could easily see those on the ground. He could see the Human woman and the Orc chieftain, but beside the Human woman he fought before, was someone new. It was a man wearing a golden mask.

    "Your master?" The Dragon King asked cautiously.

    "You should flee while you still can." Lariel laughed mockingly.

    She knew very well the dragon wouldn''t leave, not with its children now in danger. They were still gliding not far from where they were, watching the battle gleefully. However, once Aleks released his aura, the two dragons were caught unaware and fell fast to the ground. They weren''t weak, it was just that Aleks was too strong and had caught them by surprise. Nonetheless, if Aleks truly wanted to, he could kill them easily while they were down.

    The Dragon King was fully aware of this after getting a taste of Aleks''s menacing aura. He knew very well that this was the aura of one like him, a Demigod.

 Chapter 113 Dragon King 5

    "Who are you? No, you don''t need to answer that. You are the one who defeated the Ancestral Spirits of the Orc tribes, aren''t you?"

    The Dragon King wasn''t stupid. The disappearance of the Ancestral Spirits had been a mystery. Although he knew they were gone, he didn''t know who had caused them to disappear. There were only so many beings at that level, and it was too much of a coincidence that one as powerful as Aleks would now appear here. What he didn''t understand was why. Why had this being who was a Demigod done all of this? For what end?

    Aleks was too far away to answer, but he could hear the dragon''s voice well enough. Aleks had no desire to shout, it would be useless anyway when the dragon was at such a height. Instead, Aleks only stared up into the sky quietly. It was especially gloomy because of the emotionless mask he wore.

    Instead, Lariel answered for him calmly. "You are not wrong, my master is the one who ended them for good. He devoured their souls to be exact."

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The Dragon King looked at her once more. He hesitated again, should he kill her or not? This was something he couldn''t decide easily. If he killed her, the one below might kill his sons. Instead, she would do better as a bargaining chip. He reached out and grabbed her. Lariel didn''t resist, she knew he wouldn''t harm her because the fate of his children was in her master''s hands.

    "You will come with me. I will exchange you for my sons!"

    The Dragon King swooped downwards, eventually landing not far from where Aleks stood. He towered over Aleks, and one who was ignorant would think Aleks would be easily crushed by the dragon''s size alone. Of course, they would be fools to think so. Aleks was not a mortal, and even among Demigods he was special.

    "The girl for my sons." The Dragon King said without wasting any time.

    "Fine, you have my word." Aleks replied without hesitation. He didn''t care at all about the two dragons

    Lariel was released and she flew down gently to stand next to Aleks.

    "The two of you, get out of here now!" The Dragon King roared to his two incompetent sons.

    They quickly left without even looking back. They believed their father wouldn''t lose.

    "Who are you, and why are you interfering in this battle? Do you know of whom you make an enemy? You and I are both Demigods, so you must understand how difficult it is to ascend. Making enemies of the gods is a foolish endeavor."

    Aleks didn''t answer immediately as his mask scanned the dragon''s status and quantified its data. Analysing the information presented, he had a good idea of the strengths and weaknesses of the Dragon King. The Dragon King was a Demigod close to the peak of its power, but still shy of it. He had most likely spent thousands of years to get to this point and was very close to ascension.

    Too bad for him that it was even more difficult for a dragon to ascend than other races. The gods would not allow too many dragons to ascend, they were too powerful in comparison. There were a few dragons that had reached godhood and all of them were immensely powerful, much more so than other gods at the same rank. Because of this, their numbers were limited by the other gods. Since dragons were selfish creatures by nature, those that had already ascended to godhood didn''t really care about those belonging to their race who hadn''t.

    "You are a strange one, aren''t you? Since when did dragons care about kin and kith? You are very protective of your family and your own kind. How peculiar." Aleks said, sidestepping the dragon''s queries. He didn''t seem the least bit afraid.

    "Who says a dragon can''t care for those he loves? Hmph¡­ Fine, we dragons grow fewer and fewer in number. There are not many of us left. I must do what is necessary to protect my clan."

    "Even if it means groveling before the gods?"

    The Dragon King snorted in response, but refused to answer.

    "You are not my match. Leave now, this expedition is doomed to fail now that I have arrived."

    "You are a fool Human! Even if you halt their advance now, they will only come back stronger! You only delay the inevitable, what do you hope to accomplish? The gods will never let you have a moment of peace if you oppose them!" replied the Dragon King arrogantly.

    "You don''t need to worry about that, this land belongs to me now. You and everyone else will submit!"

    Aleks was no longer as calm as he was a moment before and his voice grew menacing. His aura exploded outwards and clashed with the Dragon King''s own. Coiling tendrils rolled outwards from his body, lifting him from the ground. Their mass grew until a horrific, writhing monstrosity appeared. The tendrils were no longer as translucent as they once were and were now much more corporeal in their form and substance.

    When the Orc chieftain saw this, he could barely contain his fear. He had never seen anything like it. He had originally thought that he was the main character in this war. The savior of his people and the one who would bring honor to the Horde, but he now realized that he was a mere backdrop. There were powers at play here he didn''t understand and way above his level. He very much wanted to fade away into the background, but before he could even flee, a sword pierced through his back and through his front. He could only look on in horror. He had never expected something like this would happen.

    Lenia removed her sword from the body of the Orc chieftain and cleaned off the blood. The Orc chieftain had outlived his usefulness and in his moment of weakness, Lenia had ended his life without hesitation.

    "And so ends the life of the once mighty and great leader of the Horde. I am sure it took great effort to achieve your level, what a shame." Lariel said from beside Lenia. She then turned to Lenia and smiled, "A little birdy told me that you were concerned for me, how touching."

    Her smile grew, but it only made Lenia want to punch her even more.

 Chapter 114 Dragon King 6

    Aleks''s body rose higher and higher until he was at the same level of height as the Dragon King. His tendrils continued to grow and extend, hundreds of them coiling and writhing from out of his body. They originated from him, but were not attachments or a change in his shape or form. They were created entirely of spiritual power, directly from the soul. This did not in any way detract from their terrifying image. Even though Aleks was miniscule compared to the monstrous size of the Dragon King, his tendrils more than made up for it. If anything, the Dragon King was far more frightened by this tiny person than anyone he had ever faced.

    "I can see you won''t be convinced until I thrash you around a bit. You will bow before me, of that I am certain."

    Aleks''s mask glowed dimly as data flickered across its surface. Only his eyes, which peeked out from the eye sockets of the mask, attested to the fact that he was a living being of flesh and blood. If not for his eyes which were windows into his soul one might think he was a construct, unfeeling and cold. Only very few ever saw the emotion, the heart, and the humanity that was hidden deep within.

    The Dragon King roared angrily, "You dare, Human!? I will tear the flesh from your bones and feed on your marrow! Your body is a precious treasure which will fuel my ascension!"

    Opening his enormous maw, the Dragon King released a powerful blast of flames which was blocked by Aleks''s ''Soul Tendrils''. These tendrils were even tougher than Adamantium and had greater magic resistance than even Mythril. They drew upon the power of the ''Soul Potential'' within Aleks''s very soul. ''Soul Potential'' was the fuel which drove ascension, it was refined by one''s soul into Divinity. This was the power of gods.

    "How is this possible!?"

    The Dragon King couldn''t believe that his flames were being completely blocked by the grotesque tendrils. He continued his breath attack while also launching blades of wind, but no matter the attack, they were all blocked by the tendrils. The tendrils were like the strongest of bulwarks, they could not be destroyed no matter how many times the dragon bombarded them. He thought to attack them directly with his immense claws, but something about the tendrils caused him to be wary.

    This defense that seemed to make Aleks invulnerable came with a great cost in ''SP'' expenditure. If not for the constant stream of ''SP'' that was being devoured from the nearby battlefield, he would not be able to maintain such a formidable defense for a long time. To Aleks this was not a waste, because this was an important moment where Aleks needed to not just defeat his opponent, but to cow him into submission. Only through a show of unparalleled strength could he alleviate future problems and ensure his dominion over the Steppes. This was an opportunity for Aleks to make himself known, but there were many wolves. These wolves would strike at the first sign of weakness.

    Dozens of ''Soul Tendrils'' rose, lashing at the Dragon King and striking him viciously across his body. The dragon''s body was powerful, but with the ceaseless thrashing of Aleks''s attack, he was soon pushed back. His body was riddled with wounds and blood was dripping from his body forming deep pools of blood. His body was enormous and the blood flowing through his veins was thick like a river. This blood was precious and a treasure in and of itself, used in crafting, magical enchantments and many other things.

    Aleks clearly had the advantage against the Dragon King, but this was a battle between Demigods and victory would not be possible in a short period of time. Nonetheless, the Dragon King was not someone who was willing to throw away his life for others. Seeing that the battle was not going as intended, the Dragon King erupted with great strength in order to flee from Aleks''s attack. The Dragon King ripped apart several of the ''Soul Tendrils'' while breathing flames down on Aleks. He made use of every attack at his disposal and was just barely able to disentangle himself from the tendrils.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Running? You certainly live up to your reputation dragon." Aleks taunted.

    "Hmph, I am not a fool. I will not give up my life in this place, but I will also not make things easy for you!"

    The dragon had backed away from the area and soared high up into the sky while bombarding Aleks below with flames. These flames couldn''t even touch Aleks who was surrounded entirely by his tendrils. This was still a huge cost in ''SP'' and Aleks didn''t want to draw this battle out for much longer. Luckily, the dragon had also used up much of his VIT and after circling around Aleks for several attacks, the dragon finally fled.

    "We shall settle this another time!"

    Aleks watched as the dragon fled off into the distance. He could also make out a large army of Dragonmen that had been approaching from the direction the dragon fled. These were the reinforcements which were coming to aid the expeditionary force. Seeing their king flee from the battlefield, they were shaken. They had seen the devastation from afar caused by the incredible battle between the two Demigods. The loss of their king was a huge blow to their morale.

    The Dragon King roared as he passed over their heads and the army quickly fled back from where they came. They had clearly given up helping the Humans and had also left the Dragonmen Chevalier to their fate. Against a Demigod of Aleks''s strength, they would be mere cannon fodder. Although it was painful, it was wiser for them to sacrifice the Chevalier force than to sacrifice their entire army. There was also the oft chance that they would survive with the help of the Human army within the expeditionary settlement. Not many of them were too optimistic however. They could see very clearly in the distance, the giant mass of tentacles writhing and smashing against the now barren and devastated earth.

 Chapter 115 Taking Charge 1

    ____________________________________________________

    I had one Manga page made. Let me know what you guys think. Even just one page is quite expensive to have made so an entire chapter (if that is what it is called for Manga) would be quite a lot of money. Who knows when I can actually finish one Manga chapter if ever. Please leave a comment about it if you can to let me know your thoughts though!

    https://parallelnovels.com/empire-of-souls-manga-page-1/

    ______________________________________________________

    As Aleks fought the Dragon King, the battle beneath the southern walls of the expeditionary settlement was raging fiercely. The Orcs had been hit hard by the fearless charge of the Dragonmen Chevalier. With Grobak''s forces leaving the battlefield, the Orcs were at a disadvantage. Although their numbers were greater, they were inferior warriors as a whole. The Harkul elites put up stiff resistance, but the other tribes were mostly cannon fodder. At the same time, the Humans within the settlement sallied out the southern gate. The Orcs were being attacked from both sides and were crumbling quickly.

    It was clear that they would not be able to hold on for long. Just as things seemed dire and the collapse of the Orc forces certain, thousands of howls resounded through the Steppes. They were the howls of wolves. The Orcs had hidden a force of Orc wolf riders. This was their counter to the Dragonmen Chevalier. Thousands of Direwolves rushed onto the battlefield, each with an Orc rider atop them. These Direwolves were several times larger than a normal wolf and each was powerful, with strength that was a close match to that of the Giant Lizards. They were somewhat inferior in strength to the Giant Lizards, but they were much more agile and this made up for their slight deficiency in strength.

    The tide of battle had changed and the Orcs were no longer on the verge of immediate collapse. Of course, even with the aid of the Orc wolf riders, defeat of the southern tribal forces was most likely still inevitable. From the start, this particular force had been nothing but bait, and its destruction would not matter much to the horde. The Harkul had to sacrifice some of their elites, but it was still a relatively small force and for victory, some sacrifices were necessary. The majority of the Harkul''s elites were in the main camp.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    The goal was the destruction of the Dragonmen Chevalier vanguard force. If they could destroy the entire vanguard before the main army arrived it would not only be a huge boost in morale, but would provide their forces an advantage once the final assault was launched. It would also serve to get rid of some of the tribes which were a nuisance to the Harkul. They would not allow a tribe, like Grobak''s for example, to become a future threat to their authority.

    A powerful and young tribal leader like Grobak was an absolute threat to the Harkul. He was extremely young and already a Master class being and the warriors of his tribe were surprisingly all elites. They could feign respect and throw honor upon his shoulders, but this was only a facade. It was much better for someone like Grobak and his tribe to die. Not everything always goes according to plans however.

    ______________________________

    With the chaos of the battle raging at the Southern wall of the Human settlement, Grobak had led his tribe away from the settlement and eventually circled back around. He had separated from his tribe and made his way towards the main encampment of the horde where the command tent was located. If he had brought his whole tribe, it would have been difficult for him to escape notice, but one Orc in a crowd of them was hardly noticeable.

    The Horde wasn''t some cohesive force and discipline was lax in most places. Some of the tribes were more disciplined and orderly than others, but many were chaotic and fiercely independent. Expecting them to act like a normal army was foolish. To them, all that mattered was strength. The Harkul were the most powerful tribe and it was their strength that awed the others, not some sense of duty. For Grobak to infiltrate the camp wasn''t too difficult. He only needed to steer clear of the Harkul war chiefs who were comparable to officers in a normal army.

    Of course, that didn''t mean no one knew who Grobak was. He had gained some fame among the Harkul who were stationed in the camp, so he was somewhat careful when entering the main camp. There might be some who would recognize him if he was too careless. They wouldn''t necessarily know that he had deserted from where he was stationed, but if word spread around he might be found out before he could complete his mission. Until the right moment, he didn''t want to make his presence known.

    Grobak had covered a portion of his face with a sinister bone mask, but it wasn''t difficult to see he was an Orc. It was enough to keep himself from being immediately recognized. Being an Orc was enough to get him entrance to the camp as many Orc scouts were constantly moving in and out of the camp. The bone masks were part of their tribal culture and there were many Orc scouts who wore them.

    In the shadows, Nelay followed close behind him completely unseen. She was essential for this part of the plan and with her help, Grobak would obtain temporary control over the horde. As long as his master took care of the Orc chieftain, it would be a simple matter for Grobak to assume control without anyone realizing it until it was too late.

    "Almost there. The command tent is just ahead." Grobak whispered.

    If anyone saw him speak, it would look as if he were talking to himself. No one knew that following close beside him was a Legendary female assassin. They had walked through the entire Orc camp without anyone knowing she was somewhere nearby. Even Grobak had no idea exactly where she was and was only assuming she was close enough to hear his words.

    There were several burly Orc tribal warriors guarding outside the command tent as it came into Grobak''s sight. Grobak could tell at a glance that they were elite Advanced class warriors by their aura. He didn''t hesitate and quickly made his way up to the guards.

    "I have a report for the war chiefs."

    "Let me see your token."

    "Sure, one moment."

    Grobak fumbled with his hide vest for a moment seemingly looking for the token. By the time he looked up again, all the guards were dead. They had died without making a single sound.

    Grobak grunted with annoyance, "Hmph."

    He hated how efficient Nelay was, "I should have been an assassin."

 Chapter 116 Taking Charge 2

    _____________________________________________________

    Please Read, important. Let me know your thoughts in the comments section.

    Webnovel has offered me another contract. There are obviously positives and negatives to this. I am tempted by it and want to take it seriously so I am asking for my reader''s opinions on this. If I do sign the contract, obviously the story would move to a premium format. However, If I am going to do it then I would need to take it in a more professional way. Obviously this means writing a lot more chapters per week. At the minimum, I would try to write 1 per day monday through friday, but ideally i would like to write 2 per day monday to friday. Chapters may also be longer on average.

    This all depends on how much time I devote to writing. A contract may be the motivation I need to really focus more on writing. Currently I treat it as more like a hobby.

    Anyway, please let me know what you think. The opinion of my readers is important to me. Thank you!

    ______________________________________________________

    Grobak entered the command tent unimpeded, all the guards had been casually slain by Nelay who didn''t alert those inside. It wasn''t just the guards outside the tent, she had even killed every single warrior within the vicinity as well. Several dozen elite warriors had their lives snuffed out within a short time without even knowing as they died. There was no sound made, all dying within mere moments of each other as Nelay blinked in and out of shadows without even setting foot on the ground. This was the power of a Legendary assassin.

    Even Grobak shivered at her ruthless efficiency. He would never admit it openly, but Nelay frightened him. To die without even knowing death was coming. There could be nothing worse than that.

    ''I will die on the battlefield, with my axe in my hand. Not like these poor bastards with a knife in the dark.'' He thought as he considered Nelay''s frightening ability.

    The command tent was large and wasn''t as simple as having only one open space within. The inside of the tent had a few rooms which were separated by walls made of exotic animal skins attached to wooden frames. There were several burly and grizzled Orc chieftains standing around a large table which had a simplistic model of the Human settlement and the surrounding regions. They were discussing the movement and positioning of their forces and arguing over which tribal warriors should be sent to fight at the front.

    It took a moment for them to notice Grobak entering the tent due to the intense argument taking place. Grobak didn''t mind, he was patient and slowly approached the group. He knew they didn''t have long to live anyway.

    "Grobak? What are you doing here? Your warriors are supposed to be fighting the Dragonmen at the southern siege line!" One of the more fierce looking Orc chieftains finally noticed Grobak and growled.

    The other Orcs turned to look at Grobak with angry and questioning expressions.

    "Are you disobeying military orders? You are going to cause the entire military plan to fail!"

    "Hmph, looks like he is a coward! Did he run with his tribe after seeing the enemy?"

    "I said we couldn''t trust this Orc!"

    The Orc chieftains were completely enraged at Grobak''s appearance, but one thing they couldn''t understand was why Grobak had come here. Was he too stupid to understand that it would surely lead to his death? Disobeying military orders on the battlefield was punishable with death, surely he knew that.

    "Hehe, fellow chieftains, there is no need to show such ugly expressions. Let me explain."

    Grobak was completely calm and was even somewhat amused at their angry expressions and vicious words.

    The oldest of the chieftains, who was the most powerful subordinate under the chieftain of the Harkul, eyed Grobak carefully. He hadn''t said anything, but was instead considering what Grobak''s intentions could be. He was a powerful Master class being, much like Grobak, except he had been a Master class being for a long time and had significant experience. He quickly sensed the area and found no traces of any of the auras of the warriors which had been stationed as guards outside the command tent. He grew more alarmed.

    "The guards, did you kill them?" He finally asked.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.

    "Oh, the Orcs outside? Hehe, nope." Grobak replied with nonchalance.

    The Orc chieftains were shocked to hear the words of the old Orc chieftain and they too sensed the surroundings, finding none of the auras that should have been there. They had only realized now that there was no living being that they could sense within several meters of the command tent. It was seemingly, a complete dead zone.

    "What''s going on!?"

    "Traitor! You killed them all didn''t you!"

    The Orcs burst forth with their auras, each of a Master class being and for Grobak, it was an oppressive feeling. He had yet to reach the Legendary level and having so many auras targeted at him brought great pressure. He wasn''t too bothered though, because he knew that there was someone else close by. The only Orc chieftain which had remained calm was the old Orc chief.

    "True, if it were you, then there would be no way for us to not notice. This can only mean one thing, there is someone else here far more powerful. Does it have something to do with you Grobak?"

    "You''re quite smart old man, it''s a shame you have to die. The others are worthless scum, but you aren''t too bad." Grobak chuckled.

    "Damn you Grobak! What have you done!?"

    The Orcs around the large table shouted in anger and cursed Grobak. They drew their weapons and prepared to surround Grobak to kill him. If they were going to die, they would try to take him with them.

    "Hehe, don''t worry. I will be sure to take care of the people of the Steppes when all of you are gone. They will truly have a future, not the primitive and barbaric pitiful state they live in now. You can all go now in peace." Grobak said with a sly smile.

    "Enough of this, kill him!"

    The Orcs rushed towards Grobak but didn''t make it far before one of them fell dead without even a drop of blood reaching the ground. They could just barely make out a flash of movement before the Orc chief had been killed. Grobak laughed as he watched them shiver in fear.

    "Legendary assassin!" One of them shouted.

    They didn''t dare take another step and quickly pushed all of their senses to the limit in order to detect the movement of the assassin. The assassin had caught them unaware, but they also knew that the assassin wouldn''t be able to remain hidden if the assassin attacked again. There were several Master class beings in the tent and they could put up a fight even against a Legendary being. An assassin was tricky, but not impossible to defeat if they were careful.

    Their nerves were taut and their auras were on full blast. They used every defensive ability they had at their disposal and the waves of power from their auras converged creating a torrent of strength. If they could at least survive one attack from the enemy assassin, they might have a chance, even if that chance was slim.

 Chapter 117 Taking Charge 3

    Although not all the commanders and officers of the tribes stationed in the main camp were present in the command tent at that time, the highest level of commanders were. With the heads of the army cut off, the soldiers began to search for the highest ranking living commanders among the tribesman. Warriors rushed frantically everywhere in search of the rest of the commanders and officers while crazily searching for the assassins that Grobak mentioned.

    Unfortunately, the assassins seemed to be everywhere and no matter which tribal commander they sought, by the time they arrived, they were all dead. This included all the warriors who were guarding them and even servants who were nearby. Dozens of Orc warriors, Human warriors and other tribal race members were slain with looks of terror and fear plastered on their faces. Each kill was smooth and deadly and it was clear that those who were killed couldn''t put up any meaningful resistance. The thought of this frightened many of the warriors who could only guess how powerful their enemy must be to accomplish this.

    Grobak was temporarily resting in a tent and being served by several tribal servants and slaves. They were tending to his wounds. Grobak put on his best show of pain and looked weary as if he had just gone through the most deadly of battles and just barely escaped with his life. Inwardly though, he was laughing sinisterly and mocking the tribals as fools. This was quite a humorous situation for him, especially since he was the one doling out the humiliation.

    "My warriors should be arriving soon." Grobak mumbled under his breath.

    ''It''s about time to act. Time for a massacre and for my master''s splendid debut. I can''t stop laughing thinking about it!'' Grobak silently mused.

    A fire soon swept through the main encampment of the barbarian Horde. The entire camp was in chaos, with many powerful tribal chiefs and their officers being assassinated. Only some of the chieftains of the less influential tribes in the camp had been left alive. The terror caused by the assassinations and the blazing flames which spread rapidly through the camp caused the entire camp to spiral out of control.

    Without the majority of their leadership, there wasn''t any coordinated efforts to reign in the chaos. Small pockets of order could be found throughout the camp, but the majority of the barbarians were struggling to control the raging flames while attempting to put an end to the assassinations. By the time the killings stopped, the situation was already unmanageable. They were like a brood of headless chickens rushing about. An army of trained soldiers might not have fallen into such a precarious situation, but the Horde lacked structure to begin with.

    The Harkul tribe was the largest and most powerful tribe, but only the elites of the Harkul were disciplined. The majority of their warriors were much more unruly and it was even worse for other tribes. Without the influential chiefs and tribal officers, it was difficult to organize the warriors in the camp and many groups formed each with their own ideas and many tribes even began to come to blows from past grievances. They were using this opportunity for selfish gain and petty revenge.

    For Grobak, this was an excellent opportunity. This also didn''t escape the eyes of the Human defenders on the walls of the settlement who were cautiously observing the chaos below. They weren''t sure exactly what was going on at first, but after observing for a long time, they realized that this was an opportunity to raid the camp. Once they felt certain it was not a ruse, their forces launched a swift attack. The Human elites poured out of the settlement''s enormous northern gate and viciously attacked the barbarian''s main camp. This only added to the chaotic situation and many Orcs were slain before the situation could be alleviated.

    Grobak couldn''t stop laughing while he watched the enemy forces raiding the Orc camp from a nearby hill. He had already left after disappearing into the chaos and had rendezvoused with his own tribe. After retreating from the southern wall earlier, they had circled around and eventually arrived just out of sight of the main camp. Because of the fighting, no one had been paying attention to them after they had traveled out of sight of the walls and then circled around. It had taken a couple of hours for them to arrive back at the main camp, and they had only just reached their destination after the Human army launched their raid.

    Grobak stood fully armored while leaning his axe over his right shoulder. He grinned menacingly, his sharp Orc teeth visibly frightening. Several of his trusted officers stood nearby. They were both Human and Orc barbarian warriors and his most powerful tribesmen who he had personally trained.

    "Look at the chaos down there, hahaha. A little killing, some fire, and they fall apart. Of course, it helps when you have a convenient enemy nearby for just such an occasion. Thrauld, Do you know what I think they need right now?"

    Grobak turned to a burly Human barbarian standing on his right. The Human was bald, with a long braided beard and a scar which cut across his mouth. He was wearing a fur vest with his chest otherwise bare. His pants were made of hide and he wore thick hide boots.

    Thrauld glanced at Grobak with a questioning eye raised, "No chief."

    Grobak laughed, "A man of few words, aren''t you. But that''s why I like you. It''s certainly not because of your mind. Pay attention, all of you. It''s clear that they need a hero and it''s a good thing a hero has showed up, isn''t it?"

    It took a moment for Grobak''s officers to get his meaning, but they soon laughed along with Grobak.

    "So, this was the plan all along?" A taller than average and extremely muscular Orc asked.

    "That''s right Ruhge, this was the plan all along. With their leadership mostly gone, who else can they turn to but the mighty Grobak? Hahaha, hmm by now our master should be finishing up over there. We need to take control of the situation before he returns otherwise he might think we are useless. We can''t have that now can we? Let''s kill some Humans and bring honor to the Horde!"

    The Orc and Human barbarians around Grobak cheered, raising their weapons high. Although this whole situation was a farce, they were excited to begin fighting.

    Grobak motioned behind him and one of the officers waved a flag he was holding. Soon, Grobak''s tribe of fifty thousand charged over the hill and headed down towards the main camp below. The Human expeditionary army was especially careful, although they had launched a raid on the barbarian camp, they didn''t let their guard down. Their scouts quickly noticed the large number of warriors approaching.

    With word of reinforcements, the Human forces issued an orderly retreat. By the time Grobak''s tribe had reached the camp, the expeditionary army had mostly retreated into the walls. There was a minor skirmish with the rear guard of the army, but Grobak only put on a show while staying at a safe distance from the walls of the settlement. He had accomplished what he set out to do and it wasn''t necessary to launch an attack on the walls just yet.

    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Although there was some resistance, Grobak quickly took control of the main camp. His tribe was powerful and without the Harkul leadership, it wasn''t too difficult for Grobak to cow the resistors into submission. There was some fighting and several hundred warriors were eventually killed before order was once more obtained. The fires were put out, those who didn''t submit were killed, and all of the chieftains still alive were gathered. Most of those who resisted were warriors of the Harkul, but even they eventually submitted because it was true that there was no Harkul leadership present and it was wartime. Grobak had acted to bring order to the camp using military law and most eventually accepted it, at least until the Harkul chief returned. They assumed that once he returned, Grobak would be forced to stand down and he was only acting as temporary leader. This was something they could accept due to circumstances.

    Of course, at that very moment, the chief of the Harkul had already died. He would never return.

 Chapter 118 Calm before the storm 1

    At the southern gate of the expeditionary settlement, the battle had finally come to an end with the Human expedition''s resounding victory. They had killed more than half of the warriors of the Horde at the southern gate and the rest had fled in all directions. However, the Dragonmen Chevalier vanguard had suffered severe casualties from the attack of the Orc Wolf riders and had almost been completely wiped out. Only a couple thousand of their once formidable numbers remained. The Orc Wolf Riders had come out of the battle in the superior position and due to their mobility, they were able to retreat with only half of their number dead.

    The Humans returned to the safety of their walls along with the survivors of the Dragonmen vanguard. The morale of the Human expeditionary force was greatly increased and cheers broke out all across the settlement. The successful raid of the Horde''s main camp sent the entire expeditionary army into a fervor. Their spirits were thoroughly raised and they had full confidence in their victory. They were completely unaware of the looming horror to come.

    Not everyone was filled with merriment and cheer however. A young woman in a white dress with floral patterns and a veil covering her face stood upon the walls of the settlement and stared across into the distance. An older man in wizard''s robes stood calmly at her side. The woman''s emotions were in a state of flux. She was calm, and then her chest rose in anger, until becoming calm once more. Her breathing would repeatedly grow ragged, and then quiet down. The old wizened man at her side could only frown at her strange behavior.

    "Shelise, what''s wrong?"

    Shelise was silent, as if she couldn''t hear his question at all.

    "Shelise? Shouldn''t we go down from the wall now? The battle is over for the day I believe. The Horde''s losses were quite severe and it will take time for them to reorganize their forces. It seems it won''t be long until we achieve victory here. I think perhaps, the one we are seeking will not show himself here."

    Shelise turned angrily, "What do you know Eneran? It''s out there, I can feel it. It is surely watching and waiting. It won''t be long now, I can feel it."

    Eneran was growing irritated by this woman who had shown him little respect from the beginning. He was a powerful Legendary being known as the Lightning Emperor and was very close to the Mythical level. What right did a potential Saintess have to treat him in such a way? Nonetheless, he could only grit his teeth and ignore her disrespect for now since he had been given a mission by his goddess. He really felt regret for taking on this mission.

    "I don''t understand your trepidation. Although I admit that your brother is quite powerful having become a Master class being at such a young age, but what can he possibly do?"

    "Do you truly believe such nonsense? Do not underestimate that devil. We do not know precisely how powerful it is. You will surely not know how you died if you continue to spout such nonsense and not take this seriously. Do you really believe that it would be necessary for the two of us to come after it, if it were not such a severe matter?"

    Eneran wasn''t sure how to respond and could only blankly stare at Shelise who turned her eyes away only after several moments of glaring at him. She wanted her words to truly sink in, but it hadn''t been revealed to Eneran the extent of her brother''s power or ability. He was given only the most minor of information, but he wasn''t a fool. He understood that her words had a deeper meaning and he was truly growing wary of this mission. There was much that didn''t make sense and he wasn''t about to throw his life away if he were being used. It was becoming more clear to him that this might in fact be the case.

    Just what was being kept hidden? He could only ponder in silence.

    "Fine, if what you say is true, then what would you have me do?" asked Eneran.

    Without turning to look back, Shelise replied, "You only need to accompany me until the right moment. I will only have a short time to act and then you must make sure that I get to safety if I fail. After my time is up, I will be in a weakened state. It will be your job to keep me safe and ensure my escape no matter what. Is that clear?"

    "Is that all?"

    "Yes."

    Eneran rubbed his chin and nodded, "I suppose that isn''t too difficult. If anything, with my mastery of lightning attribute spells, it shouldn''t be difficult to escape. Even a Demigod, unless specifically skilled in speed, would not be my match in fleeing."

    "That is exactly why you are here. Even if you wanted to fight it, you would only lose. Remember my words. Your job is only to ensure my escape and nothing more. Do not fight with that devil, only keep those who accompany it out of my way and ensure my safe retreat if things go awry. We also have a surprise or two it won''t expect."

    Eneran snorted but didn''t say anything else. He wasn''t particularly happy with having his strength looked down upon. He didn''t believe that he would lose in a battle. He was extremely powerful and even a low level Demigod or Mythical being wouldn''t necessarily be able to kill him. He might not win, but he wouldn''t die either. This was clearly her underestimating his strength, but his job seemed simple enough. He had no interest in risking his life regardless.

    As for Shelise, she didn''t care about Eneran''s feelings in the least. As long as he did what he was required to do, all would go well. Only she had the means to make her one time brother suffer the sour taste of defeat. She would rid the world of this evil once and for all. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Completely by habit and not of her own conscious choice, her right hand gently caressed the dagger sheathed at her waist. Unbeknownst to Eneran, it gave off a wicked and frightening aura that was beyond his ability to sense. Only Shelise knew the origin of this dagger which had been carefully prepared for her.

    The cursed dagger of Maa''loch.

    ______________________

    Grobak''s efforts to gain control over the Horde moved swiftly. The Harkul tribe were in complete disarray without their leadership and could not effectively put up any resistance. Although their numbers were greater than Grobak''s forces, Grobak''s entire army of warriors were elites and if they fought it would lead to untold casualties.

    Grobak was of course already aware of this and it was why he didn''t hesitate to act. He understood that if they fought, the Horde''s intentions to defeat the Human expeditionary army would completely and utterly fail. Infighting would only help the Human expedition and hurt the unity of the Horde. Grobak also took note of the fact that the Harkul were expecting their chief would eventually return to take control. Using this, Grobak''s power play was tacitly accepted and they were temporarily calmed after some initial fighting took place.

    Several hundred barbarians had been killed in the chaos and fighting, but this was a small number when compared to the might of the Horde and so it wasn''t that serious of a matter at all. These types of fights would often take place anyway and given the circumstances, it didn''t cause anyone to consider the matter for more than a moment.

    What mattered now was that order had been restored and their forces could be reorganized and the siege continued. It would be a huge crime if the Horde failed to complete its objective while their supreme chief was fighting a legendary battle. As for Grobak, they would just let the chief deal with him when he returned and for now they would put their minds to the siege.

    However, even after reorganizing the Horde, no order was given to continue the siege which left many confused. They weren''t sure exactly what was going on or why Grobak had instead pulled the Horde back.

    This caused renewed disgruntlement among the Harkul tribal warriors.

 Chapter 119 Calm before the storm 2

    The bodies of the dead Orc chiefs and commanders had been removed from the command tent and buried while the command tent of the Horde had been cleaned and returned to its prior orderly state. The only difference was that now Grobak and his confidantes were in command and inhabiting the tent. There were also some new faces, these were tribal leaders who had not been killed by Nelay and had taken this opportunity to draw closer to Grobak.

    Although they were taking a risk by doing this, they were willing to do this in order to seek future benefits. Building a close relationship with such a young and powerful chief who was clearly on the rise, could either be a blessing or a curse. Grobak''s confidence, strength, and charisma had won them over and they had taken the opportunity to express their good will to him.

    This might anger the Harkul and their chief, but with their combined strength, they didn''t necessarily need to fear the Harkul any longer. Any future conflict between them would instead be in the shadows rather than out in the open. If they could survive and grow stronger, they had much to gain.

    "Grobak, there are voices of discontent in the camp. It has been several hours since order has been returned to the Horde but not only have we not attacked the city, we have even pulled back our forces. Initially we thought this was out of caution to ensure no further losses to the Horde, but now there are many who question why we haven''t yet returned to the siege. You even had the other camps return to the main camp. Is this a ploy of some kind? We just want to understand what you plan to do." asked a chieftain of a medium sized tribe who had developed a relatively good relationship with Grobak.

    This was the reason why he had the confidence to bring up this thorny issue. Others would not be willing to do so, but this particular chieftain had been one of the first to express support for Grobak to take temporary control of the Horde.

    Grobak wasn''t angered by the question and gave a playful smile.

    "Not to worry, I do have a plan as a matter of fact. I promise, that within a few hours from now, the Human settlement will have been completely and utterly destroyed!" Grobak replied with confidence that shocked many of those gathered within the command tent.

    Only Grobak''s own subordinates showed no reaction to his statement. They were all loyal followers of Grobak''s master already and knew of his frightening strength.

    "I see, so there is some grand plan! I didn''t realize you already had everything in the palm of your hand, but how exactly will you accomplish this?" asked a questioning voice from outside the tent.

    A powerful and sinister looking Orc entered the command tent with several subordinates in tow. This was one of the Harkul''s remaining powerful commanders who had been overseeing the eastern siege camp and had only recently returned to the main camp after receiving the order to reassemble.

    He had questioned the order initially, but still complied because he wasn''t fully aware of the situation. By the time he had returned to the main camp, things had been settled and Grobak had already assumed temporary control. Although this angered him, he had yet to make any moves because he too had confidence in the return of the Harkul chief.

    If this fool Grobak wanted to step out with his neck on the line, he wouldn''t stop him. Especially since Grobak was of equal strength with him and had a powerful army of elites behind him. However, he had been one of the loudest voices of discontent once things hadn''t progressed to his liking. While he would bide his time, he didn''t mind making things slightly difficult for Grobak.

    Grobak was aware of all this, but he didn''t care. Soon, it would all be over and there was nothing this Orc could do about it. He didn''t mind letting him strut around for a while like a fool. Once his master made his move, they would all submit. They had no other choice if they wished to live. Their chief was already dead, as were their ancestors. What did their petty strength amount to?

    Grobak smiled once more at the entrance of these few barbarians of various races. His smile was both playful and wicked.

    "You will see soon enough Ordak. Don''t worry, it won''t be long now." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Ordak snorted, "If things don''t go as you say, don''t blame me for what comes next. You may be the temporary commander, but I never agreed to that. For now, I have accepted things but that is only because I don''t want to see any more infighting and I do respect the fact that you at least brought order to the camp. As long as you fulfill your temporary responsibilities, I don''t mind letting you show off a bit. Just remember who is really in charge here, it is my Harkul tribe. If those walls are not completely destroyed as you say within a few hours, then you should expect the wrath of the mighty Harkul!"

    Ordak seemed especially pleased with himself and was happy to have found an opportunity to smear Grobak using his own words. He didn''t believe for one second that Grobak could accomplish what he said and this gave him an opportunity to tear his authority down and take control once more. He didn''t mind waiting for a few more hours.

    Grobak gave a snarling grin in response and Ordak left with his subordinates while making plans for Grobak''s inevitable failure. He didn''t notice the menacing and murderous gaze that Grobak gave his back as he exited.

    ______________________________

    Originally, the Horde had amassed an army of over one million and had surrounded the expeditionary settlement on all four sides. With the fighting over the past few days, they had lost a third of their number which was a staggering figure, but even with those losses they hadn''t truly been hurt much.

    Most of the dead warriors were cannon fodder, those of low Intermediate class and below. There were a sizable number of elites which died, but in the overall scheme, the losses were acceptable. With more than several hundred thousand warriors remaining, the Horde still greatly outnumbered the Human expeditionary soldiers within their stronghold.

    This did not seem to be affecting the morale of the Humans within the settlement though. They were currently in very high spirits after having caused significant casualties to the Horde without taking many losses themselves. With the quality of their soldiers being on the whole, a level higher than the Horde, they had confidence in winning the war. They still were expectant of the arrival of reinforcements as well. The fact that reinforcements were no longer coming was not something they were aware of.

    Only the surviving Dragonmen were somewhat concerned about this because they felt the reinforcements should have already arrived. It had been some time since the Harkul Chief went off to some far away place to fight with the Dragon lords who had accompanied them and yet no news had reached them since the fight began.

    Was the Orc chieftain so strong that they were still fighting even now? What about the Dragon King, surely he should have arrived by now. These were the questions they asked each other, but these questions went unanswered.

    Although they were concerned about this, they weren''t too worried. They had absolute faith in their king who was an extremely powerful Demigod level being.

    ''Who could possibly defeat him? Especially when they were fighting on the same side as the Pantheon expedition. Only another Demigod level being could hope to fight their king and it would have to be an exceptionally powerful one. Their king was one of the greatest Demigods in existence, who could rival him?'' many of them thought.

    Even though the expeditionary forces were currently celebrating, they still kept up their guard. Soldiers were stationed along the walls, but because the Horde had pulled back quite a ways from the walls already they were not too concerned. What exactly the barbarians were up to was unknown, but they no longer attacked the walls or even approached the settlement.

    Any movement would be quickly seen by the soldiers on the wall and the army could assemble quickly so the guards were relaxed and engaged in idle conversation.

 Chapter 120 Calm before the storm 3

    It was truly the quiet before the storm and only the lone and solemn figure of a young lady who once more stood atop the walls showed any contrast. She shivered although a warm breeze blew her dress and lifted the hem up slightly. Only she was not in a joyous mood and if anyone could see her grim expression, they too might feel some caution. Her hand once more cradled something hidden within her dress.

    "She is up here again, that angelic young lady."

    "Mmm.. she has stood up here on the wall almost every day, what exactly is she hoping to see? Someone like her should be far away from the battlefield. She seems more suited to a ball than this godforsaken place."

    Several soldiers nearby were whispering to each other thinking that no one could hear them, but their conversation couldn''t escape the senses of Shelise and Eneran who were the subject of their conversation. They didn''t care much about it though and continued to gaze off into the distance. Even Eneran didn''t understand why they continued to stand on this wall day by day, but Shelise was adamant about it. He could only accompany her and continue to stand by her side.

    "Do you feel that?"

    Suddenly one of the soldiers gasped. There was a slight tremor which even those upon the wall could feel, but it was faint. It was as if it had originated from quite a distance away.

    "Hmm, maybe it was just our imagination?"

    "Not if we all felt it, there again!"

    Another tremor, but this time it was much more noticeable than the first.

    "This¡­ should we warn the commanders? They might not have felt the tremors due to their celebrations."

    Let''s send someone just in case."

    Another tremor, even larger than before. This time it was completely noticeable. Every soldier upon the walls felt it and many below the walls did too.

    Just out of sight in the distance, the Horde was still assembled in their enormous camp which seemed to stretch into the horizon. There were several hundreds of thousands of barbarians who made camp there. Their numbers when grouped together were astonishing. For the past dozen hours there had been relative peace in the camp. This was a huge change from the prior chaos which had engulfed them after the assassinations and fire which had rampaged through their main camp. Here, Grobak was once more donning his armor and sharpening his axe. He smiled wickedly as he stared at his reflection in the gleaming blade.

    "Grobak!" A loud voice from outside the command tent caught his attention. He knew exactly who the voice belonged to and his smile grew.

    "Let him in, it is time anyway." Grobak said to a nearby Orc.

    "Grobak! It is almost time. The deadline you yourself set will soon be up. Where is this supposed miracle you promised us? We have done nothing but sit in this camp!"

    Ordak came storming into the tent with his subordinates close at his heels. He was filled with righteous indignation.

    Grobak took it all in stride and placed his axe securely on his back, "I was just about to call for you. It is time to assemble the Horde! We will shortly storm through the Human stronghold and begin the massacre."

    Ordak frowned, he couldn''t understand exactly where Grobak''s confidence came from.

    "Hmph, what nonsense are you talking about? The gates and walls still stand strong!"

    "Patience, by the time our Horde assembles and marches, those walls will no longer be a barrier to our victory." Grobak calmly replied.

    Ordak grew visibly angry but stopped himself from saying what he was about to say.

    He grunted and said with disdain instead, "We shall see. This is your last opportunity, let''s hope this miracle of yours shows itself."

    He then left with his subordinates to prepare the Harkul for battle.

    "Are you sure about this Chief?" asked one of Ordak''s subordinates as they left.

    "Heh, this is an excellent opportunity. Once Grobak fails to produce his promised result, we will strike! This has given us a perfect justification to take back control and end a potential threat to our tribe. Let him have a few more moments of life. Once the Horde reaches the settlement and sees the walls still standing, who will still support that fool?"

    Grobak spat violently on the dirt and sparse grass floor of the command tent. He watched Ordak leave with a strong killing intent. He quickly calmed himself and was reminded of the fact that Ordak would soon be dead. It was just a short time until he could finally rip him apart. The thought of slicing the bastard Orc up improved his mood.

    "Haha.. whatever."

    It was at that moment that he felt a tremor that shook the ground beneath him.

    Grobak turned his head to look at an inconspicuous Orc near the entrance of the command tent.

    "Right on time. Urdnak, go and assemble the Horde. It is time for us to march. Do not delay, quickly summon everyone!"

    "Yes Chief!" replied Urdnak before rushing out of the tent.

    Grobak then turned to the rest of his officers, "As for the rest of you, act as we have already discussed."

    "Yes Chief!" replied the various officers of Grobak''s tribe before they too rushed into action.

    Grobak was left alone as he finished his own preparations and as he walked out of the tent and took a deep breath of fresh air, he chuckled.

    "There is a change in the air. If not for master, I would probably have died in some shithole. But now.. I have a chance to rise! It is time I prove my worth to the master, but then again, it''s really master who is doing all the work."

    Grobak shook his head and sighed, "Well, I can only do what I am told for the time being! There will be plenty of time to prove my worth in the future. I will just have to ensure master''s successful conquest of the Steppes for now. With his strength, that isn''t too difficult, but conquering the minds and hearts of people isn''t so simple. If I can ensure their worship of him, that should be a good contribution!"

    The Horde soon moved into action like a behemoth, the tribes gathering and moving as one. Although they were chaotic, when it came time for bloodshed, they were always eager and quick to move. Their battle lines were disorderly and lacked the discipline of a well trained force, but their numbers and bloodthirst were truly overwhelming. Even the Human expeditionary force would not be able to defeat them if they were not holed up behind their formidable fortifications. They had truly prepared well for this expedition. Without their walls though, they would have no hope of winning.

    At the head of the enormous Horde was Grobak, his tribe members close by and his entire force surrounding him. As for the Harkul, they were moving alongside Grobak''s tribe and Ordak would occasionally flash Grobak a vicious grin. He was fully anticipating Grobak''s failure, but Grobak couldn''t care less. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Good boy! That''s right, you will soon be able to feast on some Human flesh. You are looking forward to it, aren''t you?" Grobak stroked the head of an enormous grey wolf he had recently subdued.

    This was one of the benefits of becoming a temporary chief of the Horde, he could choose a mount from among the wolves. He had chosen the largest and most fierce of the pack which only surrendered once he had beaten it to an inch of its life. Now, the wolf strode forward with an arrogant step not minding Grobak on its back. After being subdued, it had become his loyal mount.

    As Grobak swayed slightly from side to side, he glanced to both sides of the enormous snaking horde which stretched beyond the horizon.

    ''This is what it is meant to have power! The hearts and minds of millions, the strength to shatter your foe! It fills me with goosebumps.'' Grobak silently thought, but then he realized something else.

    "No, this is nothing."

    "Did you say something Chief?" one of his subordinates nearby asked.

    "Look, do not close your eyes. Soon you will see true power, the power of our god, our master, the one whom we worship and serve!"

    Although his subordinate wasn''t fully clear on what Grobak meant, he nodded and looked towards the distance beyond the settlement walls. He was waiting for something eagerly. He was already a devout follower of the master and had followed Grobak since he first formed their tribe.

    Grobak then rode silently while enjoying this brief glimpse of power. The sounds of marching, shouting, and the grunts and screams of the horde only added to the ambiance of his demeanor.

 Chapter 121 Breaking through 1

    Once the Horde had arrived just out of reach of the attacks of the defenders along the settlement walls, the Horde came to a halt. Grobak rode forward on his giant wolf and rode up and down the lines of the Horde while holding a somewhat torn flag showing a red skull with jagged teeth on a black background. The symbol of his tribe.

    As he rode down the line of barbarians, they shouted and cheered with a manic and unbridled style. These were cold blooded killers, rapists, anarchists, and deviants of a diverse nature. They lived to fight and subdue while living in the moment without a care for the future.

    "Hmph, look at that fool. Does he think himself a king? We have arrived here and I still see the walls standing firm in the distance. What does he hope to accomplish?" Ordak ridiculed as he watched Grobak riding atop the giant wolf.

    "He is just a prancing idiot. Does he think putting on a show will change the fact that he can''t accomplish anything? Those walls are protected by an army of elites, look at them standing on the walls. Even though I despise these Humans, we still have to respect their strength. It will be suicide to charge the wall under these circumstances."

    "Calm yourself Rimek. Our chance to take back control will arrive soon. I''m only concerned about why the Chief hasn''t arrived yet. Could something have happened to him? Impossible."

    Ordak frowned, but this didn''t dissuade him from what he planned to do.

    Seeing that the time had almost passed and there were no obvious changes to the situation, Ordak brought along his subordinates and rode his own giant wolf over to where Grobak was. He immediately grew furious as he rode towards Grobak aggressively.

    "So, where is this miracle you said would happen? Here we are, the entire Horde and those walls still stand! What do you plan to do? Do you plan for all of us to commit suicide against the walls? Even if we can win the battle by flooding the walls with our warriors, our losses would be severe. Is that your plan? I will tell you right now, feel free to throw your own warriors at the wall until there are none left, but not a single Harkul will give their lives for your foolishness!"

    The entire time Ordak was shouting, Grobak didn''t even pay him a glance. This only infuriated Ordak more and he moved to grab his waraxe from his side. His subordinates also flung curses at Grobak, showing not one single ounce of respect as they threatened him.

    "What a bunch of clowns." Grobak said clearly, although his gaze still remained somewhere in the distance.

    "I will kill you Grobak, do you think your tribe can go against the might of the Horde?"

    Ordak waved his axe and approached Grobak with the intent to kill, but he was dissuaded from moving further by the sudden unleashing of the aura''s of Grobak''s elite guards. They snarled and raised their own weapons, ready to pounce on a moment''s notice. This caused Ordak and his subordinates to show some caution, but they weren''t afraid. Even if a fight broke out, it wasn''t as if they wouldn''t have the advantage.

    Meanwhile, the tremors began to pick up in frequency and they were becoming even more noticeable. This caused Ordak and his men to quiet down as the ground visibly shook. It was becoming more and more rapid in its vibrations and the tremors were now causing rocks and debris to shake and bounce.

    "What is going on?" Ordak finally showed some concern on his face.

    Grobak suddenly laughed and finally turned his vicious gaze upon Ordak and sneered, "You wanted a miracle, here it comes."

    __________________

    "Look at all those Barbarians! Damn, I don''t think I have ever seen so much shit in one place before!"

    Several Human soldiers laughed while pointing and staring at the Barbarian warriors that were standing just out of the range of their defensive siege weaponry. They couldn''t effectively launch magic attacks at this distance either and so the soldiers and other defenders on the wall just observed while conversing with each other.

    "I hope they actually do attack, we can just kill them all at once."

    "Hah, right. We have already bloodied them. If we can defeat the Barbarians outside the walls, the Steppes will be ours for the taking. I don''t know about you guys, but I am getting sick of this siege."

    "It''s only been a short while since the siege started, you are really impatient."

    "They don''t even realize that we have been hoping they would do an all out attack. It should be just in time for the Dragons and their army to arrive. Once they get here, we will easily clean out the Barbarians and bring civilization to this place. In the future they might even thank us."

    All along the defensive walls, soldiers spoke with confidence. Hearing their words, one might think that victory was assured and that the Barbarians were only coming to their deaths.

    "Look, it''s that lady again. She''s the most enchanting woman I have ever seen. Damn, she has to be nobility. Look at her skin, it''s like it has never seen the sun."

    "Something is wrong with her today though. She looks like she is trembling, but it is warm out."

    "Really? You''re right, what''s going on?"

    "Do you feel that?"

    "Yeah, the ground, it''s trembling. What''s going on!?"

    The walls of the settlement shook, surprising many of the soldiers standing upon it. There had been some slight tremors, but they had thought it might just be a minor quake. This was something different and the tremors began to pick up in speed and intensity. Although the soldiers weren''t panicking, they were beginning to grow concerned.

    ________________

    A tall man walked out of a tent and put a hood around his head. There had been some guards outside of the tent, but they had been knocked unconscious. The man who kept his features hidden, carefully dragged the bodies into the tent, and made sure that no one could see his movements. He then moved through the expeditionary settlement cautiously, making sure to avoid patrols where possible.

    Although it was unlikely he would be found out, he was careful nonetheless. If one were to look closely, they might see a slightly graying mustache, and a man with a hardened expression. One whom had seen much and suffered plenty. He couldn''t help but move anxiously after feeling the intense tremors which had begun to shake the settlement.

    Some of the soldiers on patrol within the settlement were moving about quickly. There was a lot of movement in general with servants and soldiers rushing about. No one really had time to pay attention to the man who wished to remain unnoticed. They might only briefly glance at him and seeing that he was Human, they didn''t bother to inspect further. There were already numerous people moving about and he was dressed like a servant as were many others. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    As he came closer to the walls of the settlement, the rumbling in the distance grew ever closer and the ground visibly shook. This caused some to lose their footing and accidents were beginning to increase in frequency. The man even noticed several soldiers who almost fell off the walls due to losing their footing. Others were holding onto the walls to stop themselves from shaking. Some were even beginning to panic as the quaking only intensified and did not seem as if it would ever cease.

    The hooded man made his way up through one of the wall towers and eventually stood atop the walls. He was questioned a few times, but no one stopped him for long. After finally standing on top of the walls, he looked out towards the west and seemed to be waiting for something. He stood quietly, no one knowing exactly what he was thinking.

    However, his gaze suddenly fell upon a young woman who was clutching something at her side and was trembling fiercely. She had golden hair, a thin and lithe waist, and an extraordinary bearing. For a moment, he was speechless. From the view of her back, he couldn''t help but recall a once proud woman, who he could only admire from a distance but never draw too close.

    "Lenia... no, can it be?"

 Chapter 122 Breaking through 2

    The woman suddenly turned as if she could feel his eyes upon her.

    The man gasped in shock, "Shelise, is it really you?"

    Shelise peered at the man, her mesmerizing emerald eyes reflected a brilliant sheen. She mouthed something which seemed to be his name, but then she shivered and quickly turned her head towards the western horizon once more.

    A gasp escaped the man''s lips. At first, he had already been surprised when a young woman who resembled both the woman he had once loved and the child she had with another, appeared by his young master''s side. Although he had been surprised at first, he had noticed the differences and he knew it couldn''t be the young girl who he had watched die.

    However, there was no mistaking this young woman who looked exactly like a young version of that woman he could only watch from afar.

    The hooded man was about to approach her, but he suddenly saw something monstrous in the distance. It broached the horizon, causing what seemed like the entire world to shake. Even the man almost lost his footing and quickly grabbed onto a part of the wall to hold himself steady. The soldiers along the wall all looked in shock and horror as that distant terror came into view.

    Hundreds, perhaps even thousands, of strange appendage-like objects writhed and smashed against the earth, propelling the gigantic mass forward.

    "Young master¡­ what is it that you have become?" he uttered with fear.

    This was his first time seeing Aleksandros''s true strength, and it terrified him.

    He wasn''t the only one. All who saw that monstrosity from afar could only shudder in fear and anxiety. Although they didn''t know what it was, the sight alone caused them to lose their breath and become paralyzed with terror. The coiling, writhing, and churning immense tentacles continued to roil across the ground in a chaotic pattern. Everywhere they touched, was entirely crushed and smashed beneath them. The landscape became completely destroyed, leaving no trace of its former tranquility.

    The monstrosity''s movements weren''t slow either. It rapidly moved nearer and seemed to be charging straight towards the settlements walls without slowing down in the slightest. As it grew closer, the soldiers along the walls finally gained some semblance of conscious control over their own bodies. But it was more like the terror had gripped them to the point that the only thought they had was to flee.

    Their desire was only to run, to get as far away from this nightmarish place as soon as possible. They had not a single shred of defiance, of hope, or ambition. They only wished they could run faster, some even jumped from the walls to their deaths while being unable to fully process their actions. They couldn''t even determine the danger of jumping from such a height and acted without considering the consequences due to their fear.

    The hooded man finally removed the hood and his graying hair and noble demeanor was visible for all to see, but none could pay attention to this late middle aged man. He stared at the approaching figure and for once in his life, he knew fear. But at the same time, he knew true despair. It was not a feeling of despair for himself, but for the one he served.

    "Will the gods allow such a monster to exist?"

    The man tore his eyes from the distant scene and looked at the young woman once more. She was no longer standing where she once was. She was gone without a trace and no matter where he looked, he couldn''t find her.

    "Why are you here Shelise? What is it that you hope to do? Just knowing you were alive gave me such great joy, but now I can only worry. Is it because of your brother that you have come to this place? This old servant failed you and your mother once and I have lived my life to keep Aleks from harm to repay this debt, but I have truly grown old and the world has become so strange."

    __________________ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Grobak roared with a mad laughter as the ground swayed. His mount could no longer keep a steady footing and also moved from side to side. The Giant wolf did not fall though and Grobak took it in stride.

    The Barbarian Horde wasn''t faring any better than the Human expeditionary soldiers atop the walls. When the quaking first began, they were unconcerned. It wasn''t so strange for their to be earthquakes, even dangerous ones. This was no longer just a mere earthquake and to their horror, an enormous and monstrous wreath of tentacles grew larger in the distance and rapidly moved towards the walls of the settlement.

    Terror gripped them, a kind of primal terror which choked their hearts. However, despite the terror that gripped the Horde, Grobak merely roared with laughter. His tribe stood calmly all around him and he was surrounded in a sea of expectation. The others of the Horde couldn''t understand how they remained so calm in the face of that monstrous being. Even Ordak could no longer care to cause issue with Grobak and he and his subordinates too looked on with horror.

    They all watched in shock as that creature with terrifying might charged headlong into the fifty meter walls of the settlement and obliterated a hole right through them. But it didn''t stop there, the grotesque and horrid appendages smashed repeatedly against the walls in every direction sending debris flying all over the settlement.

    Who knows how many lives were reaped in those callous movements and if one looked carefully, they could see the solemn and overbearing presence of a gilded and golden masked figure calmly standing astride that coiling mass of horror.

    The expeditionary settlement lay in ruins and there was carnage everywhere. Who knew how many had died from that fierce attack? Yet once the walls had been completely obliterated, the strange and powerful being rampaged for a short time before it left as violently as it came. It eventually disappeared and no one could find where it went.

    Although many had died, the majority of the Humans had survived, but the walls were completely irreparable. They had been turned into a complete ruin and most of the settlement itself had been damaged, but strangely enough, the being hadn''t especially intended to kill the Humans. Its main target were the fortifications and those that had died, had died due to collateral damage.

    It seemed truly ludicrous to many. Why had such a thing happened? What was that monstrous creature and why had it set its sights on the settlement? None of the Humans within knew the answer to this. They busily searched through the debris, hoping to save as many as they could and soldiers were quickly forming up into defensive formations. With the walls gone, and the Horde outside, it was only a matter of time until fighting broke out. Would they waste this opportunity? Of course not, and soon the roars and cheers of a seemingly endless tide of Barbarians shook the land once more.

    The vast tide of Barbarians charged towards the Human settlement with excitement and bloodlust. They were like ravenous wolves bearing down on a wounded prey. The only ones that still stood dumbfounded and had not moved from their original position were Ordak and the barbarians beside him. They had yet to tear their looks of shock away from the sight before them and seemed dazed from the previous scene of destruction.

    As for Grobak, he was grinning from ear to ear, "Haha! Yes! Who can compare to my master!? Now, kill!!!!"

    Those subordinates of his that surrounded him roared while lifting their weapons and instead of charging towards the settlement like the rest of the Horde, they immediately tore into the subordinates of Ordak. This caught them completely by surprise and they were slow to respond. They would never have expected such a thing to happen and were caught unaware. Only after the first few had been slain had the rest finally woke from their dazed state and reacted.

    "Grobak! YOU TRAITOR!" shouted Ordak before rushing towards him.

    "Haha! Call me what you will, I never betrayed my true master. As for you, you can only blame yourself for offending me. You can die in peace knowing that I will take good care of the Steppe tribes!"

 Chapter 123 Breaking through 3

    Grobak urged his Giant Wolf forward and engaged in brutal combat with Ordak who was also mounted on his own Giant Wolf. Both wolves were powerful and of equal strength, but as the two fought it became clear that there was a clear disparity between the strengths of Grobak and Ordak. Grobak was a peak master class being who focused on offensive strength and he outclassed Ordak by quite a bit. Even the strongest commander of the Harkul, whom he had previously fought against alongside Nelay, could only be considered an equal match for him.

    The two Giant Wolves growled at each other while circling and occasionally lunging towards each other''s neck in order to deal a fatal blow. Each time the wolves drew near to each other, the two Orc warriors on their backs would trade blows with each other, dealing only glancing strikes. Their battle was taking place while the Horde stormed towards the Human settlement, and it had gone mostly unnoticed because over a thousand of Grobak''s warriors had quietly formed an encirclement prior to this. No one had noticed what they were doing until it was too late and they never expected that Grobak would act so viciously.

    "Heh, If not for master''s display of his power, this would not have been possible." Grobak said while his Giant Wolf circled around its enemy.

    "Grobak! Did you sell your soul to a devil? That thing was your master? I will kill you in place of my chief and offer your head to our ancestors as a sacrifice!" replied Ordak with rage.

    Grobak smirked and said with a chuckle, "Hehe, fool. Your chief, your ancestors, they are already dead!"

    "Liar! Impossible! Our ancestors are eternal! You will be struck down like the bastard you are!"

    Ordak couldn''t handle the provocation and pushed his Giant Wolf onward to charge. Grobak was prepared and quickly stood up. He leapt powerfully from the back of his mount, releasing the entirety of his rage, and swung his axe downwards towards the approaching beast. It was too late for the wolf to dodge and Grobak embedded his axe into the skull of the Giant Wolf.

    Although its skull was quite thick, Grobak had poured all his strength into the downward slash. He cut through the wolf''s skin, muscle, and skull causing the wolf to tumble forward due to the momentum. Grobak rolled quickly to the side after letting go of the haft of his axe, but Ordak wasn''t so lucky. He couldn''t escape from the force of the movement and tumbled along with the Giant Wolf for several yards until he crashed into a rock with the Giant Wolf landing on top of him.

    Grobak mounted his Giant Wolf once more and charged towards the injured Ordak who was struggling to lift his dead mount from off his body with difficulty. Before he could remove the corpse burdening him, Grobak''s mount leaped and landed on top of the dead wolf and crushed Ordak beneath its weight once more. With a sneer, Grobak jumped down and ran over to his axe, pulling on it forcefully until he yanked it from out of the skull of the beast. He shattered most of its skull along with his fierce tugging. With a satisfied grin and a light whistle, he trudged over to Ordak''s struggling body.

    "Heh, I bet you never thought this day would come, did ya?" Grobak teased while lifting his axe over his shoulder.

    Ordak struggled to speak, "You bastard, do you think you will have a good end? I may not live past this day, but you will soon follow! When my chief returns, you''re dead!"

    Ordak coughed blood as he attempted to speak. It was difficult for him to get his words out, but Grobak was patient. He looked over his shoulder and saw that his elites had almost wrapped up their own battle and he nodded his head in satisfaction.

    "See those boys? I trained them myself. Looks like your warriors just weren''t up to the challenge. Does it anger you? Knowing that the men you trained and trusted are all dead? Every trace of you will be completely annihilated. Even your soul will become food for my master. No one will remember you. You are only a worm beneath my feet! Your women, your brothers, your offspring, I will take care of them all don''t worry. Haha, it''s time to send you on your way."

    Ordak wanted to say something, but he was filled with rage and blood was choking him. He could only look on with fear as Grobak raised his axe and made one smooth motion cleanly removing his head from his body.

    Grobak whistled once more, "Well, guess that''s over with."

    With a light pat, and a satisfied grin, Grobak put his axe on his back and led his mount back towards his warriors.

    "Clean up this mess and go kill some Humans. Remember, don''t kill them all. The master will need slaves. Oh, and if you get the opportunity, I wouldn''t mind if you killed a few more of those Harkul scumbags. Hehe, just don''t make it too obvious. We have an image to uphold!"

    Grobak laughed and led his elite warriors personally into battle.

    __________________

    Meanwhile, not far from the chaos stood a tall and proud man with a golden mask covering his face. His long and unruly hair blew softly in the wind as he watched the carnage and chaos unfolding within the settlement. Only he could see the stream of souls pouring into his mask, being devoured by his power, and becoming his strength. It may have seen like an astronomical number, but every ability of his consumed SP at an enormous rate. It was never enough.

    "Master, it will be over soon."

    A young and beautiful woman at his side said gently as she looked at her master with intense adoration.

    "This is only the beginning Lenia. It is far from over."

    Lariel and Nelay were also near. Lariel and Lenia had been at his side the entire time, but Nelay had only just returned to Aleks''s side.

    "Aleks, a little bird and a pest are approaching." whispered Lariel sweetly in Aleks''s ear drawing the ire of the other two women.

    Of course, they wouldn''t say anything. They only glared at Lariel.

    "I already know. That is why I have been waiting here for some time now. I knew she would come. This is fate." Aleks replied solemnly.

    Lariel raised her hand to Aleks''s face and gently touched the cheek of his mask.

    "Fate? Not fate, only the machinations of an evil and selfish being." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Aleks stared at Lariel for a moment before saying, "Evil? Then what am I? Am I not evil after all that I have done?"

    Lariel smiled. It was a gentle and calm smile that was slightly devilish.

    "You are not evil, my Aleks. You are special, the only one of your kind. You bear the Origin and with it, a chance to return to the beginning. Only you can right all that is wrong, to bring truth to the lies."

    Aleks shook his head slowly, "I am just a man."

    Both Nelay and Lenia had no idea what the two were talking about and could only look on from a distance. They both sensed at the same time the two approaching figures and turned their cold eyes on the young woman and the old man. They could sense the Legendary aura from the old man, but the young woman seemed harmless.

    A light laugh left the lips of the young lady and she skipped forward as if she were a young woman on a stroll. This caused the older man to frown, because he had already sensed the terrifying auras of those three people standing on the hill. He knew very well that he was no match for all three of them and the young man in the golden mask was the only one he could not determine the strength of. He seemed weak in comparison and did not give off any aura of power currently. This was clearly their target, but he couldn''t understand how one so young and powerless could have such terrifying women around him. He did not expect this at all.

    "Shelise¡­ is this wise?" He asked warily.

    Shelise giggled and seemed to be acting like an innocent and carefree young girl. It was a much different image than she had showed before.

    "To think, I would finally be able to reunite with you here brother. How I have longed so much for this day. Won''t you come and greet your younger sister?" Shelise playfully called out.

    Both Lenia and Nelay were shocked by her words, they were not aware of any of this. On the other hand, Lariel was not surprised and seemed to be expecting this. However, she didn''t bother to turn her head to look at the young girl. Instead she continued to watch Aleks carefully and noticing his slightly trembling hand, she took his hand in hers.

    "You were just like this on that day too. I remember your trembling hands as you stabbed your friend through the heart. I could see the struggle in your eyes and the pain on your face, even though you wished to hide behind a mask of your emotions. Now, you hide behind a mask of gold, but you are still that young man with a broken heart. That will never change."

    Beneath his mask, who knew other than Lariel what Aleks''s true expression was, when he heard that young girl''s voice.

 Chapter 124 Sordid reunion 1

    "Big BROTHERRRRR! Are you really going to ignore me for some¡­. Woman?" Shelise said with slight annoyance, but her thoughts were completely different.

    ''Not only has a devil taken over my brother, but he even has devilish bitches by his side!''

    These were her real thoughts, but at the same time she had a strange and inexplicable feeling.

    ''No, I mustn''t allow my emotions to get in the way. That is no longer the brother that I loved.''

    Despite the turmoil in her mind, she didn''t allow it to show on her face. Shelise passed by both Nelay and Lenia with nonchalance and acted as if she were joyful to see her brother once more. There was no ounce of killing intent or any other hidden intentions in her expressions and movements. Even Nelay failed to pick up on anything and she seemed only as a harmless girl approaching her long lost brother.

    Even to this point, Aleks''s gaze still rested on Lariel. It was as if he didn''t wish to tear his eyes away to look at his sister in this life. Perhaps he was afraid that if he looked at her, he might have to face the reality of his situation.

    Aleks sighed. It was a deep sigh of longing. He finally pulled his eyes away from Lariel and gently removed her hand from his mask. She didn''t say anything and quietly moved to his back as he turned around to face his approaching sister. She didn''t appear to notice any of this and was continuing to playfully approach him.

    "Sister¡­ "

    Aleks was at a loss for words. This phrase was somewhat foreign to him, but at the same time somewhat familiar.

    "Oh, now you turn to look at me brother? Have you missed me so much? Did you think of me? Did you long for me? Don''t worry, now we can be together forever."

    Shelise smiled and jumped cutely to stand in front of her brother. She truly seemed the picture of a loving younger sister.

    "You shouldn''t have come here." whispered Aleks.

    Of all the words she expected him to say, those weren''t any one of them.

    She scrunched up her eyebrows and looked at her brother strangely, "What do you mean brother? Don''t you want to be with me? Don''t you love me? I have thought of you every moment of every day for the past few years since¡­... you left me for dead."

    She almost lost it at the end, but she kept her emotions in check and only appeared to give a wounded response.

    Aleks did not step forward, it was as if he didn''t dare to take that step. At least in the eyes of his sister, he seemed to be conflicted.

    "May I hug you.. Brother?"

    Shelise looked at her brother with tender eyes. She looked weak and afraid. It was almost as if a slight wind might blow her away. She looked expectant, hopeful. She looked just like he remembered of her in the past.

    "If only I could go back, at least for one last time." Aleks said.

    "We can go back, everything will be fine now. I promise."

    Shelise inched closer and lifted her arms to embrace Aleks. Even to this point, Aleks didn''t move. Lenia, Lariel and Nelay observed quietly, each with their own thoughts.

    It was only when Shelise was a hair''s breadth from Aleks that a sudden killing intent and fierce expression arose from Shelise. She drew a dagger from somewhere hidden which leaked of a cursed aura and stabbed straight towards Aleks''s heart. Even to the last moment, no one had sensed that killing intent. Shelise''s act had been perfect, seemingly fooling everyone. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Unexpectedly however, before she could plunge the dagger that last inch into Aleks''s chest, her hand stopped and she couldn''t move the dagger any further. The dagger roiled with a gloomy red light and strange glyphs covered its blackened surface. A powerful corrosive aura was emitted by the dagger and it was clear that anyone cut by that edge would not last long. No matter how Shelise struggled, the dagger wouldn''t move and her once calm and endearing expression had become one twisted with rage.

    "You damnable bastard! I will kill you! YOU MUST DIE!"

    To anyone looking, it would seem as if her hand had just simply stopped in midair, it was infinitely close to piercing Aleks''s skin. However, no matter how close it seemed, it would never draw any closer.

    Wrapped around her hand in a gentle, but solid manner, was a translucent and pulsing tendril. Strangely enough, it didn''t harm her, it only held her hand firmly in its grasp.

    "Why must you do this?" Aleks asked without emotion.

    "NO, LET GO. I WILL KILL YOU!" Shelise shouted in rage as she struggled to free her hand.

    She even tried to kick and punch Aleks, anything she could to break free, but it was as if she had hit a wall. Nothing she did could reach him or remove her hand from its imprisonment. Eneran frowned watching this. It was entirely unexpected. He never would have suspected that she would try to kill her brother in this manner. Now that she had been caught like an animal in a trap, he didn''t know what to do.

    ''Should I try to save her? But there are three Legendary beings there. Would I even be able to?"

    He carefully analyzed the situation, but couldn''t find any silver lining.

    "Dammit, why did she act so rashly!" Hissed Eneran under his breath.

    "You are not my brother! You are a devil. Because of you, my family, my friends, my home.. It''s all gone! ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!"

    Shelise was raving, shouting and screaming in rage as Aleks watched on calmly. He didn''t stop her, but let her say whatever she wished.

    "You must die!! YOU MUST DIE!! It''s the only way I can save my brother''s soul!"

    He continued to listen to her mad ravings for a while longer before he finally asked, "Do you truly believe all that?"

    Shelise finally regained her calm when she heard his question.

    "You left me for dead on that day. No, my brother would never leave me. On that day, my brother died and a devil took his place. You are not him, you are not! Tihr has told me the truth and Justice must be delivered upon you devil!"

    After hearing her words, Aleks used his ''Soul Tendrils'' to lift up his sister and he gently placed her back down onto the floor away from him.

    Lenia couldn''t take this scene anymore. It was too much for her. Not only had this girl tried to kill her master, but she had dared to curse and threaten him.

    "Master, you should just kill her. She wants you dead, I can''t listen to this anymore! This.. girl.. Is crazy. I don''t care if she is your sister, if she wishes you harm I will kill her myself!"

    Even Nelay appeared agitated and the two couldn''t help but draw out their weapons.

    "Stay your hand!" Aleks warned.

    This caused both Nelay and Lenia to be surprised. He had never been so stern to them before.

    Finally, not willing to listen to Shelise''s harsh words any longer, he covered her mouth with a ''Soul Tendril'' which muffled her voice. This didn''t stop her from continuing to curse at him, but it could no longer be heard clearly. Aleks slowly walked forward and his steps which seemed shaky became more firm.

    "You are not entirely wrong, but you are also not entirely right. The truth is, I am your brother. But, I am also a devil."

 Chapter 125 Sordid reunion 2

    His words only seemed to infuriate Shelise more. His admittance to being a devil ignited her rage again, but she couldn''t speak because her mouth was covered. Aleks continued to slowly approach Shelise and his voice became even more gentle.

    "It''s not what you are thinking. Not a devil in the sense that you believe me to be. I do not belong to the race of Fallen Angels and their offspring. I am a Human, my soul is that of a Human, but I am also not just your brother. I know that you have been brainwashed by that scum Tihr so it may be difficult for you to accept my words. I am the same brother that you cared for in our youth and I am the same person who couldn''t bring myself to show you my true feelings."

    Aleks stopped in front of his sister and placed his hand on her head like he had done in their youth.

    "I am a man who is cursed, abandoned, and alone. I do not belong here and there is no where that I truly belong. It wasn''t my choice to be born into this body and the calamity that befell you, was also not my choice, but I can''t say that I am not to blame either. The calamity happened because of me, and so you have the right to blame me." Aleks said while reflecting on the past.

    He looked away from her, but still gently rubbed her head. Of course this did not bring Shelise the warmth it once did. This only angered her, and she couldn''t accept his words. This could be clearly seen by her expression even if she couldn''t reply.

    He once more looked at his sister, but this time he removed his mask. She could once more see his clear eyes which radiated a type of exuberance. It stunned her for a moment and she forgot herself, quieting down from her rage.

    "However, if you wish to blame me, then you should even more blame Tihr. That wretched and corrupt selfish fool! Do you think that only you have suffered? He destroyed my entire world! But what do you know about that?"

    Shelise glared at Aleks, her expression was obstinate.

    "I don''t expect you to believe me." Aleks sighed, "You are my flesh and blood and though I thought I would never care for another again, I have found that I am in fact a hypocrite. Perhaps I care too much. I will not harm you, nor do I wish to see you harmed. Even if we can never go back to the past and even if you are forever lost to me, I will cherish the memories that remain. I have already lost too much."

    He finally walked away from her and once more placed the mask upon his face. Lariel watched from where she stood and a trace of sorrow could be seen in her eyes.

    Then she suddenly opened her eyes wide and shouted, "Aleks! Be careful!"

    Aleks turned swiftly and immediately surrounded himself with ''Soul Tendrils'' only to be blasted backwards tens of yards. The impact was sudden and completely unexpected. He hadn''t even sensed the danger, but Lariel was different.

    She knew better than anyone the aura and power of the god of Justice, Tihr.

    BOOM! A loud crashing sound could be heard as dust rose up rapidly from the falling figure. The dust and dirt which was uprooted obscured the image of Aleks who had been blasted clear away.

    "You certainly moved quickly."

    A strange disembodied voice could be heard from the body of the young lady. It wasn''t the voice of a young girl, but more masculine and dignified.

    As the dust finally began to settle, a hazy figure began to become more clear.

    "I already knew how shameless you were, how could I not already be prepared? Only one such as you would use another''s sister as a means for vengeance. God of Justice? Don''t make me laugh!"

    Aleks could now be seen clearly and he was completely unharmed, just slightly dusty. Although he had been blasted back quite a distance, he had blocked the attack at the last moment.

    "Something seems off, that attack was weaker than I expected." Aleks whispered curiously, "is there something wrong with Tihr''s descent? Or perhaps something wrong with Tihr himself?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Shelise, who was now inhabited by Tihr, was brimming with divine power. Her hair fluttered rapidly and her eyes glowed a strange hue. In her hand was a malevolent and vicious looking dagger that dimly glowed a savage crimson. It almost looked like blood and the glyphs all along the surface of the blackened blade lit up.

    "You are truly impatient, aren''t you Tihr? You just couldn''t wait to act against me, but even if you use my sister as your vessel, do you really believe you can kill me?"

    Tihr, who was inhabiting Shelise''s body, laughed, "You have a very high opinion of yourself. Hubris is the greatest of all sins, don''t you know this? You are standing before a god, kneel before me!"

    Shelise glided across the dirt and grass, her feet just slightly lifted off the earth. Her dress was whipped up due to the powerful divine aura her body was currently emitting. It was stifling and frightening. Even Nelay and Lenia were forced back because of its power, but Lariel and Aleks seemed mostly unaffected.

    Eneran, who had been watching everything with great caution, was now much more relaxed.

    "I didn''t realize she had already become a Saintess. Looks like I don''t even need to act." He muttered.

    He remained standing in his position and did not move to assist Tihr. He only eyed Lenia and Nelay and shook his head with pity.

    "Whether I am overly proud, you and I both know the truth of that." Aleks replied calmly.

    "Just surrender obediently Aleks. I know you better than you know yourself. I have been observing you throughout countless lifetimes and I have been closely paying attention to you in this one. Do you believe I don''t know that you wouldn''t harm your precious sister? Why do you think I chose her to be my vessel? Hehe, do you know that I really pity you? What an unfortunate soul you are. Everything that has happened to you has been out of your control. You haven''t done anything to deserve what transpired in the past nor the countless lifetimes you have been forced to live, but nonetheless you have had to suffer endlessly. I don''t blame you in the least. How could any mortal suffer as such and keep their sanity? Why not put an end to it all? You don''t have to suffer anymore, just give me what I want and I will set you free. I will even keep your sister here safe and protect her. She will live in paradise beside me."

    Tihr''s words sounded sincere, and as he spoke, his voice changed to that of Aleks''s sister. She appeared to be pleading with him by the end. Her voice dripped with compassion and yearning and a tinge of sorrow. She even seemed to be comforting him with her words. Aleks, who wore his mask, showed no expression or movement. He only stood calmly, watching his sister approach. No one knew whether her words had pierced his heart.

    "You are despicable. I can''t even think of a word that would accurately describe how much I abhor you. You are not wrong though. I can''t bring myself to harm her. I already once killed the one brother I had, and it almost destroyed me. I may be a murderer, and I am certainly not a kind man, but even I have my limits. However, if this is your only trump card, you are fooling yourself in thinking it will be enough."

    Aleks lifted his hands gently and began to rise off the ground. ''Soul Tendrils'' wrapped around his body protectively and encased him within. More tendrils appeared, growing rapidly and extended outwards from his body. A horror of writhing and coiling tendrils smashed against the ground and whipped the air violently.

    His golden mask dimly glowed as numbers and symbols flickered across it. His face was illuminated by a light warm glow, but the expression he bore beneath it was as cold as frigid ice.

 Chapter 126 Cursed fate 1

    Shelise frowned, "I wanted to show you mercy, but it seems you are unappreciative of my intentions. You are far from invincible An-Namrud. To me, you are no more than the dirt beneath my feet."

    Aleks scoffed, "If I were facing your true body, then perhaps I might be concerned. You have only descended into a vessel and you don''t even appear to be at full strength. It seems something happened to you in the Heavenly planes, didn''t it? Were you injured? Your strength is quite underwhelming."

    "It is more than enough to kill you!" Shelise hissed and struck out with her dagger.

    The cold crimson light of the dagger slashed towards Aleks who blocked it with his tendrils, but to his surprise the dagger cut through his tendrils with ease.

    "Hahaha! Did you think it would be so simple to block the cut of this cursed blade?"

    Shelise rushed towards Aleks and her movements were extremely nimble as she slashed at the attacking ''Soul Tendrils''. She was like a whirlwind of movement and the sound of the blade could be clearly heard as it slashed in every direction. This was clearly not the strength that a mortal could possess and instead was the power that was imbued in her body through Tihr''s divine strength. It was a comparable power to that of a Demigod and the cursed dagger of Maa''loch seemed a perfect counter to Aleks''s abilities.

    "That dagger¡­. I know this cursed blade." Aleks said with some surprise.

    "Haha, that''s right. This is the very blade that cursed you! Imbued with the Devil Maa''loch''s law of curses! This is the very curse that afflicted your soul from the very beginning! How fitting it is for you to die to this blade!"

    Aleks was struggling to hold back the attacks of Shelise as he put some distance between them, but he didn''t relent. He couldn''t allow Shelise to get too close. Seeing the predicament that he was in, Lenia and Nelay attempted to aid Aleks but were stopped by Eneran who had been watching them the entire time.

    "It would be best for you young ladies to wait quietly here."

    "Get out of our way old man!" Shouted Lenia.

    Nelay only gave Eneran a cold glare as she prepared her weapons to strike.

    "Hmph, you two are strong, but I have been a Legendary being for hundreds of years. If you underestimate me, you will surely die. I am known as the Lightning Emperor and you will need to get past my Lightning domain first!"

    Lightning began surging around Eneran as he began to cast his Legendary spell, ''Lightning domain''. This spell was extremely powerful among Legendary spells and was one created by Eneran himself as his life''s work. It was the spell which allowed him to dominate among Legendary beings and it created an entire domain made up of the laws of lightning and utilized all of his understanding of the laws of lightning.

    He had been at the peak of Legendary for a long time, but the only path for him ahead was of servitude to his goddess and so he could not become a Demigod. In order to advance further, it was a long process of accumulating the potential of the soul. The reason why it was such a long process was because the majority of the potential of the soul would be absorbed by the deity one served.

    Becoming a Demigod meant utilizing the full potential of one''s soul, but this was a dangerous path and most Demigods were shunned by the gods and may even be killed by their influence in the mortal world. The safer path was to attach oneself to a deity and slowly over a long period of time accumulate enough ''Soul Potential'' to become a Mythical being. The downside to this was of course, being forever duty bound to the deity one served, or suffering a loss of power and being cast out into Hell.

    There was another path, becoming a Saint or Saintess, but there were even greater restrictions and one could barely consider themselves to be independent at all. This was exactly the state of Shelise. She was a Saintess, a vessel of her god. She could obtain great power, but extricating herself from the influence of Tihr would most likely lead to her death and the loss of her soul. At least, this was the common knowledge of the world and other paths or circumstances might exist.

    Eneran''s ''Lightning Domain'' came visibly to life and the world suddenly became a world of lightning. Lightning struck everywhere, sending dirt and debris flying all over the place. The air became stifling and charged with electricity. This was a powerful domain that utilized a partial understanding of the laws of lightning and so it was quite potent in its strength. Lightning was also a natural counter to  abilities related to the soul and even Aleks''s abilities might be stifled under such circumstances. This didn''t mean that Eneran could pose a threat to Aleks, but Aleks might have to expend much more ''SP'' under the attack of the ''Lightning Domain''.

    "You two are both fearsome foes, but in this domain, the power of my magic is greatly increased and even if I can''t defeat the both of you, I can hold out against you for a time. Long enough for your master to be defeated! It will also inhibit most of the assassin''s tricks, no shadows can exist here!"

    Nelay began to circle around Eneran, even if she couldn''t use her ''Shadow Blink'' ability, it didn''t mean she was toothless. Lenia on the other hand raised her longsword in both hands in front of her face and said with determination, "Even if it costs me my life, I will kill you here. Not even your corpse will remain once I am done with you and your soul will be devoured by my master! You will never leave this place alive! I will show you my determination and my resolve! I am my master''s shield, and no one can harm him while I draw breath!"

    Eneran laughed, "True, If you go all out with your lives on the line you might be able to defeat me two on one. But¡­."

    Nelay, who had been carefully circling Eneran suddenly attacked without any hesitation. However, before she could strike, her attack was suddenly blocked by a figure who appeared from a flash of lightning.

    "Hehe, as you can see, I am not alone."

    Appearing before Nelay and pushing her back was a figure dressed in black tightfitting clothes. The figure''s head and face were covered by a hood and mask, but it was clear that the figure was a female because her well endowed figure was visible beneath her tightfitting clothes.

    "You''re late." said Eneran.

    "Just be glad I am here." replied the fully covered woman in a husky and dry voice.

    "Well, now that you are here, we can attend to these two." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Just remember what you promised me."

    Eneran nodded and faced Lenia with a placid expression.

    With the two extreme battles taking place, only Lariel had yet to make a move. Her gaze was fixed on Aleks and there was a hint of concern within her brilliant and clear eyes.

 Chapter 127 Cursed fate 2

    "Who are you and why you are interfering in this?" asked Nelay in a cold and murderous voice.

    She was in a deadlock with the fully covered woman who had just entered the fray. Each held two daggers in their hands and they were currently interlocked with each other. It was clear that they were evenly matched.

    "I am the Legendary Night Fury, as for why I am interfering, isn''t that already obvious?" replied the Night Fury in an equally cold and murderous voice.

    "All enemies of my master must die!" hissed Nelay as the two went all out against each other.

    Unfortunately, Nelay was at somewhat of a disadvantage. Being within the ''Lightning domain'' of Eneran inhibited her from using her movement abilities. On the other hand, the Night Fury was not restrained in such a way and she was able to blink in and out of the flashes of light from the lightning. Nelay wasn''t sure how she had accomplished this, but she could only assume it had something to do with an ability related to her class.

    There was no way for her to know what class the Night Fury had exactly, but it was definitely related to an assassination class of some kind. It seemed to be one which was opposite from hers, or at least was related to a different attribute than what she was proficient in. Whereas Nelay could blink in and out of shadows, the Night Fury seemed to have a similar ability related to the laws of light.

    Nelay was on the defensive and she was just able to barely defend against the Night Fury''s attacks. Using her profound detection techniques from her class, she could detect which direction the Night Fury''s attacks would come from, but it was difficult for her to counter attack.

    "The two of you are outclassed. That assassin friend of yours will not be able to defeat the Night Fury, not when in my ''Lightning domain''. Surrender now and I can guarantee that the two of you can live. If you serve my goddess Mythras, the two of you will be well received. My goddess isn''t only beneficial for Magic Casters, even a melee or rogue class can receive many benefits. Her church is very powerful and wealthy and has many believers throughout the God Nexus." Eneran said with a smug smile.

    "Don''t waste your breath. My master¡­ no.. Aleksandros. He is the only one I will ever serve, I am his shield and his guardian. No one can replace him in my heart and in my soul!" Lenia replied firmly.

    It was clear there was no room for negotiation of any kind with her firm response and Eneran shook his head with pity.

    "Such a shame, it seems the bond between you two is greater than I thought. Is it love? Hahaha, I never met such young and talented Legendary beings as you two. Although it is possible for Legendary beings to retain their youthful appearance, I can tell you two are very young and do not just appear young. I don''t know how you achieved your strengths at such a young age, but it would be a shame for you both to die here. Love is a funny thing, isn''t it?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Despite feeling some embarrassment, Lenia readied her shield and blade in the defensive stance she was most familiar in and she stepped forward with grim resolve.

    "You made a huge mistake." she said before charging towards Eneran.

    Eneran immediately hovered over the ground and began blasting Lenia with lightning from his ''Lightning domain''. This domain was extremely costly in ''Magic Power'', but once the domain was established, his attacks were almost endless. Because of the extreme cost in ''MP'', he was limited in his other spells and could not cast a ''Flight'' spell. The best he could do was to cast ''Glide'' which was an inferior type of ''Flight'' spell and would allow him to glide across the ground, hovering just slightly above it. This gave him great mobility, but he was still vulnerable from ground attacks.

    Lenia''s ''Valorous Charge'' ability allowed her to rapidly close the distance, but Eneran deftly avoided Lenia''s attacks and continued to strike with lightning. The added bonus to AGI from his ''Glide'' spell allowed him to avoid any negative status effects from Lenia''s charge. A deluge of lightning fell upon Lenia, but she grunted and shrugged them off. Not only was her defensive ability very high, which meant she took little damage from physical attacks, but her Magic Resistance was also extremely high. She was a literal walking behemoth despite her average size.

    While both Lenia and Nelay were engaged in battle with their adversaries, Aleks continued to struggle to defend against the attacks of Tihr''s vessel. The dagger of Maa''loch was extremely effective against ''Soul'' type abilities and Aleks himself had once been afflicted with one of Maa''loch''s curses. Although the Archdevil Maa''loch was no longer as powerful as he once was, his curses were still very effective against Aleks.

    "Damn that cretin. Once this is all finished, I will need to pay that bastard Devil a visit!" Aleks cursed while defending against Shelise''s swift attacks with the dagger.

    Seeing an opening, Aleks struck with tens of ''Soul Tendrils'' expending quite a bit of his ''Soul Potential''. Shelise cut through most of them, but one finally struck her sending her flying back. On contact, a light glow emitted from her body which cracked like glass showing that the attack had broken through her divine defenses. However, it was only minor damage and wasn''t a significant blow.

    "Just give it up An-Namrud, you can''t win!" said Tihr through Shelise''s body after steadying herself from Aleks''s attack.

    "I don''t need to win, I only need to wear you down until you can no longer inhabit my sister''s body. Your descent requires quite a bit of ''Divine Power'' and isn''t something which can be maintained indefinitely."

    Aleks was breathing heavily for the first time after successfully pushing Shelise back. His words were said with some difficulty and he couldn''t calm his rapidly beating heart.

    "Aren''t you the same? How long can you keep up your own attacks? I can see that it is a strain on you. Even if you continue to devour the souls of those dying in battle on the battlefield, can you really keep up? I only need one attack to land on your body, and it is all over for you!"

    Aleks stood up straight and calmed his breathing while ''Soul Tendrils'' continued to grow and extend outwards from his body. Although they were translucent, they were still somewhat visible and Aleks looked like a tentacled monstrosity with all the tendrils appearing from his body.

    "That may be so, but you seem to have forgotten something. Lariel, now!"

    When she heard his command, Lariel immediately cast a spell she had readied. A deluge of fiery projectiles were fired rapidly towards Shelise who defended against them in a flurry of movements with her dagger. Normally, it wouldn''t be so simple to block or deflect these fiery projectiles, but Shelise was currently a vessel of Tihr and he could use his ''Divine Power'' to defend against any attack. The dagger aided in this defense which allowed him to consume less of his own power.

    "Traitor. You were once my most faithful subordinate. I had given you everything! Power, influence, prestige, what did you not have? How did I ever mistreat you? And yet, you betrayed me in the end!" spat Tihr through Shelise''s mouth.

    Lariel ignored his words and continued to attack with powerful spells. Her attacks had taken some of the pressure off of Aleks and the two cooperated in their attacks to drain Tihr''s ''Divine Power''. Aleks was no longer in immediate danger and now it seemed that Shelise was on the defensive. However, Aleks consumption of ''Soul Potential'' was almost exceeding the amount of ''SP'' he was gaining as he devoured the souls of the dead on the nearby battlefield. If he had continued to be on the defensive, his losses would surely have exceeded his gains. Even with Lariel''s help, it was just barely enough.

    "Once I deal with Aleks, I will deal with you Lariel! You fallen scum! You will never see the Heavenly planes again and will be cast down into Hell to prostitute yourself to Devils and other worms! That is where you belong!"

 Chapter 128 Cursed fate 3

    Lariel flinched slightly at his words, but she didn''t hesitate to continue her attacks. She gritted her teeth and put even more effort into pressuring Tihr. Unfortunately, her attacks weren''t truly strong enough to do any real damage. She had already suffered a huge loss in power because of her Fallen status and had even been somewhat injured in the battle against the Dragon King.

    Shelise wasn''t especially powerful herself and so she had very few abilities, but her class was well suited to using daggers and with Tihr''s descent into her body, she was a veritable fighting machine. Tihr himself was a god who excelled in melee combat, but his weapons of choice were not daggers. Nonetheless, one of the benefits of having Saints and Saintesses to inhabit as vessels, was that the gods could use the abilities and classes of their vessels.

    This was actually similar to Aleks''s ability to create avatars with different classes from his original class. There were both positives and negatives to these abilities. Aleks''s created avatars were not independent souls and were in fact, just an extension of himself. But, these avatars needed their strength, ability, class and such to be developed from the very beginning. They required significant ''Soul Potential'' to develop and he could only maintain one at any given time. However, the benefit of this was that Aleks could merge with his avatar and gain whatever abilities and classes the avatars had when merged. He could then create new avatars and continue to develop his own personal strength. Each avatar required significant investments in ''SP'' though and it would be difficult to develop many. Also, if an avatar died, it would be a complete loss in whatever investments were made.

    Saints and Saintesses were their own individuals and could level up at their own pace and the god they served could inhabit their bodies and use their strengths without any cost to themselves other than the ''Divine Power'' required in battle. A god could inhabit as many vessels as they pleased as long as they had enough ''Divine Power'' to sustain their use. They could use all their abilities and even enhance their strengths while inhabiting their bodies. However, this strength was not their own and could never be their own, and there was also a time limit to their use. There was only so much ''Divine Power'' which could be used to inhabit each vessel. Too much, and the vessel would be destroyed from the excessive power.

    In the end, both paths had their benefits and detriments. Aleks had yet to create an avatar, but he was now seeing first hand how powerful a tool a vessel could be for a god.

    "Keep up the pressure Lariel, he won''t be able to maintain this state for much longer!"

    Aleks struck out with hundreds of ''Soul Tendrils'' while Lariel continued her rapid fire of spells. Shelise''s body continued to glow with divine light as the attacks were either deflected or cut through by her blade. There was the occasional pulse of divine light, showing the impact of an attack on her body that escaped her blade, but the attacks rarely broke through the defense of Tihr''s divine might. Nonetheless, they were wearing away at Tihr''s ''Divine Power''.

    Meanwhile, Lenia and Nelay continued in their own desperate battle against their Legendary opponents. The pairing of opponents was completely beneficial to the enemy and both Lenia and Nelay were constantly on the defensive. A warrior was powerful, but in many situations they were not the best matchup against a long range Magic Caster. In Nelay''s case, the Legendary Night Fury was a similar class and she had no advantages. On the contrary, because of the ''Lightning Domain'' Legendary spell, the Night Fury had the advantage against Nelay.

    Nelay stood still with her daggers held defensively as the Legendary Night Fury blinked around her in flashes of light. Each flash was an attack and the strikes were rapid and unpredictable, but Nelay''s detection abilities were extremely high and her AGI was also superior than most Legendaries. This allowed her to react quickly to each attack and defend with relative ease. Nonetheless, the attacks picked up in speed and Nelay was completely unable to counter. If all she could do was defend, it would be extremely difficult to obtain victory. Despite this, Nelay did not look panicked and expertly deflected all attacks that were aimed at her.

    The Night Fury didn''t mind this, she was extremely patient and continued her strategy of keeping Nelay on the defensive. It wasn''t necessary to win, they only needed to stop the two from aiding Aleks. However, Nelay''s body suddenly became blurry and distorted. Her image began to sway as if it were a heat wave, rather than a physical body. It happened extremely quickly and Nelay suddenly phased in and out of existence at the same moment that the Night Fury attacked in a flash of light. This time, instead of feeling the hard blade of daggers, her attack simply hit air which completely caught her by surprise.

    "Shit!" the Night Fury cursed.

    She immediately blinked away, but the sudden swipe of a dagger sliced in the exact spot she had just been in.

    "What ability was that?" gasped the Night Fury just barely escaping from danger.

    She looked down at her chest and hissed, there was a thin slice which cut her outfit. Luckily, it had only just barely sliced her outfit and had missed her chest by a very thin margin.

    "You fucking bitch, you almost cut my chest!"

    "Such a large chest is completely unnecessary for an assassin, you cheap slut!" Nelay said with disdain.

    "I will kill you bitch!"

    Once more the Night Fury disappeared in a flash and she quickly activated one of her powerful abilities which inundated Nelay in a storm of daggers. Nelay once more began to phase in and out of existence, completely dodging the attacks and the immediate area around her suddenly went dark.

    ''What''s going on?'' The Night Fury felt a sense of sudden danger.

    "Welcome to my ''World of Shadows''." a voice appeared out of nowhere right at the Night Fury''s ear.

    She attempted to blink away, but she realized that there was no longer any light from the lightning. The world around her had become completely dark.

    ''This must be her Legendary ability.'' the Night Fury thought. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    When a being reached Legendary, they would gain a powerful and unique Legendary ability which was similar to a trump card. For Eneran, it was his ''Lightning Domain'' and for Nelay it was her ability ''World of Shadows''. These Legendary abilities were derived from the Legendary beings understanding of the laws they specialized in. Of course, it was just a basic understanding of laws and was only the starting point on the path of laws. For a Legendary being, these were powerful trump cards which could bring one back from the jaws of defeat.

    Now that the Night Fury could no longer use her blinking ability, she cautiously observed the dark world she had entered. Since she had a similar class to Nelay, she too had a high detection ability and it wasn''t as if her senses were entirely impaired. She carefully and slowly walked backwards while holding her two daggers in a defensive stance. She observed the surroundings and calmly attempted to understand the shadowy world she was now trapped in. This wasn''t the most effective tactic against a being of a similar class, but the benefit of this ''World of Shadows'' in the current situation was that Nelay could now use her many powerful stealth abilities.

    Nelay used her ''Rogue''s Offense'' ability which added half her AGI to her PHY ATK, and in combination with her ''Shadow Step'' ability, she now placed the Night Fury in the same situation she had been in just prior. Nelay shifted in and out of the ''World of Shadows'' and struck rapidly and randomly, slicing from every direction. She then launched a ''Dance of Blades'' ignoring fifty percent of the Night Fury''s physical defense.

    It was like a torrential storm of blades, striking down from every possible location. The Night Fury did her best to defend against the attacks, but she soon became ragged with cuts and slices everywhere on her body. Her outfit was barely holding together from the rain of dagger blows.

    "Dammit, I will have to use it!"

 Chapter 129 An end to fate 1

    The Night Fury suddenly burst forth with an intense light that blasted away the ''World of Shadows'' returning the area to its previous state. However, with the blast of light and the explosion of the ''World of Shadows'' the ''Lightning Domain'' of Lightning Emperor Eneran shook and began to dissipate.

    "What the hell are you doing Melisana? Can''t you even hold back one young Legendary? My ''Lightning Domain'' has already weakened so much!" shouted Eneran in anger.

    Melisana, the Legendary Night Fury, rubbed her hand across her lips and noticed blood trickling from her mouth.

    "Fuck, so what if she is young? She is a peak Legendary! How the hell did these two become so strong while so young!? I had no choice but to use my Legendary ability, otherwise I might be dead."

    Eneran snorted, "Fine. Don''t let that girl help Aleksandros. You need to hold her back for a little while longer."

    "You should show a little more caution while facing an enemy!"

    Lenia''s body suddenly glew dimly with a foreboding light. She held her sword straight up and her shield at her chest. A powerful aura was blasted outwards from her body causing Eneran''s expression to grow serious.

    "It''s true, that in a one on one fight at the Legendary level, that a warrior has a great disadvantage against a ranged Magic Caster. But¡­ this is assuming that the warrior has no way of closing the distance. Let me show you exactly what happens to those who disrespect the name of my master!"

    Lenia''s body suddenly flashed forward. It was as if she was being propelled forth by a thousand copies of her body and she closed the distance between her and Eneran almost instantaneously. This was Lenia''s Legendary ability, ''War god''s expeditious charge!''. Along with the movement that seemed instantaneous, Lenia unleashed hundreds of sword attacks and the flash of her blade reflected brilliantly against the fading lightning.

    Each attack was as if Eneran were being hammered by a monstrous beast and his protective spells flashed rapidly until all of his defensive spells shattered and he was sent flying in a spray of blood and screams of pain.

    He had truly been careless. Under normal circumstances, he could have used ''Flight'' to avoid this exact situation, but his use of ''Lightning Domain'' meant he could not use ''Flight''. He was still susceptible to attacks on the ground and this attack was unexpected and extremely powerful. He could only imagine that after using this ability, most of Lenia''s vitality must have been depleted, but unfortunately he wasn''t in much of a better state. After heavily colliding with the ground some distance away from Lenia, he could only slowly lift himself up while holding his injured arm and with blood flowing out of many wounds.

    Both Nelay and Melisana were equally injured as well after having both used their most powerful abilities and having battled for some time. All four combatants were pretty seriously wounded and were exhausted to the extreme. If nothing changed about their situation, it was guaranteed that none of them would be able to fight for much longer. This was a battle at the Legendary level, and the devastation from their fighting along with that of Aleks and Shelise had already shook the entire area and caused massive damage to the landscape. It was truly a sight of extreme destruction and even those fighting in the settlement in the distance were aware of the apocalyptic like battle through the shockwaves that shook the earth. This could especially be seen from the battle between Shelise and Aleks.

    Aleks didn''t hesitate to expend as much ''Soul Potential'' as was needed and the amount of ''Soul Tendrils'' that he had created numbered in the thousands. This wasn''t all at once of course, as Shelise was cutting through them as quickly as Aleks created them. Lariel continued to launch spells of various elements, but her Magic Power was also depleted. This was a battle of attrition and it was beginning to wear down all who were participating in it.

    "Your comprehension of the Domain of Souls is higher than I expected. I am surprised you have been able to hold out for so long, but it is time to put an end to this."

    Shelise activated an ability which allowed her to slice through hundreds of Aleks''s tendrils in mere moments which had greatly exhausted Aleks''s ''Soul Potential''. This produced a lull in the battle as Aleks stared down Shelise from a wide distance and Lariel couldn''t help breathing deeply with exhaustion clear in her expression.

    "You can''t be doing much better." Aleks said wearily. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "This is not just my wish An-Namrud. Even this young girl wants you dead more than you can imagine. Because of you, she never had a real brother. If not for you, her family would have lived and she would still be a princess living in luxury surrounded by her loved ones. She would have married, had children and lived out her life in peace. You are the reason for her suffering, and her pain. You are the cause of the deaths of countless innocent victims. There are none more cursed than you. Only death will save this world from your evil. Do you understand, you do not belong here."

    His words didn''t have any visible effects on Aleks, but who knew what Aleks was feeling in his heart. Lariel frowned when she heard Tihr''s words, but she remained silent. She could only look at Aleks, but because his face was hidden by a mask she couldn''t see what he was feeling. She could only see him standing with some difficulty due to the strenuous battle. However, his bearing was firm and his majesty hadn''t diminished in the slightest.

    "I now understand why you have been stuck at your level for so long, unable to advance as a god. No wonder you have gone through all this trouble just to deal with me. This is your only chance, isn''t it? For power, you would do anything¡­ Wouldn''t you? Even going so far to delude yourself and selfishly use others for your own gain. Even other gods can''t escape your manipulation and schemes. God of Justice? What irony. If there was truly justice in this world, then you wouldn''t be allowed to exist!"

    Aleks temporarily lost his composure, allowing anger to be suffused in his voice. It was clear that this was something which had been brewing within him. He was usually calm and rarely lost his emotions, but there were times when he would have outbursts like this. His heart was bitter, and his words murderous.

    Tihr laughed in response, a ridiculing and callous laugh.

    "Then die with bitterness and regret An-Namrud. You are just a pawn in the palm of my hand. Do you think that you are free from my clutches? Everything, even this moment, has been part of my calculations. I allowed you to come here to the Steppes. You have certainly cleared the way well for me. There is nothing like borrowing another''s knife to achieve one''s goals. Now that this expedition has failed, it is a ripe opportunity for me to take control once I remove the cancer before me."

    Aleks regained his calm demeanor and began to accumulate his strength, the souls continued to pour into his body even as they spoke. He didn''t allow the words of Tihr to affect him anymore and he only needed a moment more before he could activate his most powerful ability, ''Soul Flare''.

    "If everything was under your control as you say, then I would have died from the curse. I would never have obtained this power and I would have already disappeared into oblivion. But not only did this not take place, but I have arrived here, alive and well. No, you gods like to believe that everything is according to your will, that you are infallible. But.. the reality is quite different. Not only will you not get what you want this time, it will forever elude you."

    Aleks raised his right arm and thrust it violently towards Shelise and a rampant and primal power poured forth from his body. Menacing and gloomy violet flames ignited around Aleks''s arms and their ethereal beauty could only be admired in the moments before death. Once these flames appeared, it was clearly the end.

 Chapter 130 An end to fate 2

    For the first time, Shelise''s expression became serious when these flames entered into view. Tihr had only descended into the body of Shelise and was using her as a vessel. This meant he couldn''t use the entirety of his ''Divine Power'' and the fact that he had been injured in the fighting against the Daemon only exasperated the situation. These flames were flames that attacked the soul directly, and since ''Soul Potential'' was the basis of ''Divine Power'' these flames would directly eat at his divine strength.

    "How have you gained such an ability? This is something which goes beyond the power that mortals can possess. Is it the Origin? Is that what has allowed you to obtain such power that defies the laws of the universe? It must be mine!" Tihr''s voice, filled with greed and desire, leaked from Shelise''s lips.

    Violet flames burst out of Aleks''s arm speeding forward towards Shelise. The flames were not large, only the size of an adult''s fist, but they were extremely potent and all consuming. Tihr controlled Shelise''s body to attempt to dodge the projectiles, but they were flames that could not be avoided so easily. They flew as if they had a conscious, a mind of their own. No matter how Shelise attempted to dodge or flee, they never lost their target and rapidly approached.

    Under the barrage of so many violet flames, Shelise was in a precarious situation. While Tihr had used his ''Divine Power'' and infused it into the dagger of Maa''loch, it was only enough to stave off some of the damage inflicted by the flames. His ''Divine Power'' was depleting rapidly. Shelise''s body was continuously pulsating with the light of ''Divine Power'' protecting her body as it came into contact with the flames. Although the ''Soul Flare'' ability was extremely powerful, it was still at the level of a Demigod and it couldn''t significantly harm a god.

    "What an annoying ability, dammit!" hissed Tihr in absolute frustration.

    Tihr could feel his ''Divine Power'' flowing like water, but he also knew it must be a heavy drain on Aleks as well. If not for the constant stream of ''Soul Potential'' there was no way he could have kept the attack up for so long. Shelise gritted her teeth, a sign of Tihr''s frustration and he finally resolved himself to use the remainder of his ''Divine Power'' to end the fight.

    "You brought this on yourself! Face the might of my divine hammer!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Shelise made a grabbing gesture towards the sky and a glorious hammer with a golden shimmer appeared from out of thin air. It came into existence with an intense might and aura which blasted outwards and destroyed all of the violet flames in the vicinity. It wasn''t the true god artifact of Tihr, only an illusory copy of it, but the might it contained was still intimidating.

    Aleks staggered slightly and a drop of blood dripped out from under his mask leaving a bloody line down his chin. He had taken damage from the blast of aura from Tihr''s hammer.

    "Master!"

    "Aleks!"

    "Master!"

    Lenia, Nelay and Lariel called out in shock. This was the first time they had seen him bleed.

    "I''m fine."

    Aleks wiped the blood off his chin, "We must defend for a little while longer, Tihr has almost entirely expended his ''Divine Power'' within Shelise."

    Lenia and Nelay attempted to get closer to Aleks, but they were stopped by Melisana and Eneran. No matter how they tried, they couldn''t escape the attacks of their opponents and they could only look to Aleks with worry as they defended against the attacks targeting them. Lariel was close to Aleks, but most of her ''Magic Power'' was exhausted and she could only cast a few spells to distract Tihr.

    Tihr didn''t even bother with her attacks and just allowed them to land on Shelise''s body, with a pulsating glow the only sign that there was impact. An image of an iron clad giant appeared surrounding Shelise and towering above her. The giant held the illusory hammer and swung it viciously before slamming downwards towards Aleks. Aleks made an upwards motion with the palm of his hands facing the sky and ''Soul Tendrils'' quickly burst from his body, surrounding him in a tentacled cocoon.

    The hammer came whistling down and slammed into the tentacled cocoon that surrounded Aleks with an intense force that shook the earth. Aleks''s defense just barely held against the hammer''s might and the giant once more raised the hammer and swung downwards even more intensely. The cocoon of tendrils cracked and a loud sound of creaking metal resounded from the impact. It was clear that the shell surrounding Aleks would not be able to withstand another strike.

    A ferocious grin emerged on Shelise''s face, and the giant that towered over her once more raised the mighty hammer and slammed it down onto Aleks''s shield of tendrils. There was a crisp and clear sound of broken glass and then an explosive burst of power that sent Aleks barreling backwards from the blow.

    Lariel screamed and wanted to rush towards Shelise, but she was also struck back and sent flying. She collided with the ground and then bounced quite a distance across the stones and grass. She struggled to stand, but fell back down, seemingly unable to move.

    Aleks had risen to one knee and was momentarily stunned from the blow he took. Taking an attack of pure ''Divine Power'', even if the blow had been mostly mitigated from his shell of tendrils, had almost knocked him out. Just rising to his knee was difficult enough, and he hadn''t yet steadied himself and could not fully rise. He was in immense pain, but he hadn''t made a single sound.

    When Nelay and Lenia saw this, they immediately resolved to put their lives on the line. Even if only one of them survived, they could at least rush to aid their master. Seeing their resolve, Melisana and Eneran only glanced at each other and quickly retreated. By this point, they knew that Nelay and Lenia would never make it in time to help Aleks so there was no need to go all out and risk their lives. They had done what they needed to do and so they only dodged while sending some cursory attacks to delay the two women.

    The giant image of Tihr began to shrink and the illusory hammer dissipated after the attack. Shelise approached the struggling Aleks with a calm step, a satisfied smile on her lips. Tihr had already left her body and no longer inhabited her. She had returned to herself and seeing Aleks unable to rise filled her with joy.

    "I can finally end this, this cursed fate!"

    Shelise practically skipped over to Aleks and laughed. It seemed like she was prancing through a meadow rather than preparing to kill.

    "I guess I can dirty my hands just this once."

    She used her left hand to lift Aleks''s chin as she stared at his golden mask. She couldn''t see his face, only the expressionless mask.

    "It''s a fitting look for a devil like you, but¡­ I want to see my brother''s face one last time."

    While still holding the cursed dagger of Maa''loch in her right hand, she used both her hands to lift the mask off Aleks''s face and dropped it to the ground. Aleks winced in pain, but his eyes stared straight at Shelise. There was blood dripping from his lips and he was haggard and disheveled. His hair was plastered on his face along with his sweat and he gritted his teeth in pain.

    He had a look of defiance and a will that would never give in.

    Shelise slapped his face, "Don''t look at me like that, not with my brother''s eyes."

    Aleks turned his gaze back to his sister which caused her to shiver slightly. This only angered her more.

    "If only you didn''t exist, then my brother.. He could have lived. We could have lived! You took everything from us¡­ now¡­ Die!"

    Shelise raised the dagger and snarled in bitterness and contempt before stabbing downwards towards Aleks''s heart in his still beating chest. The entire time, she was imagining the joy of finally ending that ''things'' life and perhaps regaining some semblance of her own.

    However, as her dagger rapidly approached Aleks''s chest, he suddenly disappeared only to be replaced by a stunningly beautiful angel whose tears were falling like rain.

 Chapter 131 An end to fate 3

    "NO! LARIEL, NOOOO!" Aleks screamed in abject despair.

    It was a piercing sound that stabbed deeply into one''s heart. Aleks had never made such a sound, not in any other lives he lived, nor in his original lifetime. Even when his world fell apart, and even when he killed the friend he loved as a brother, that sound of despair never left his lips.

    Aleks rushed to rise from the ground, he struggled and fell, only to pick himself up again. He was still slightly stunned and he attempted to shrug it off. He pushed past the pain and his heart beat so fiercely that it wished to burst from his chest. He was a far cry from the man he had been not too long prior. This was a desperate man who had broken down and was on the edge of a cliff, moments from jumping.

    He attempted to run towards Lariel and Shelise from where he had been transported to, but his legs kept giving way and he couldn''t stop himself from falling. His clothes had become dirty and torn and his appearance was much like a beggar with none of the majesty of before. This was who Aleks truly was.

    A man who was lost, broken and scared. He was no coward, but the horror that was his life had filled him with endless fear and a pathetic sense of hopelessness.

    Everything he was, was fleeting, and what he hoped to be no longer mattered. He only wished to reach her. She was that stunning and infinite starry sky that he had always yearned for. She was the woman who had destroyed him, but she was also the one who had filled him with wonder for the very first time.

    He didn''t blame her for what she had done, he only blamed himself. If not for his own greed and pride, perhaps things would have been different.

    ''No, I don''t regret anything. Please, just live.'' Aleks screamed within his mind.

    Shelise looked down in surprise at the female angel who she had stabbed with the cursed dagger of Maa''loch. She had missed her heart at the last moment due to her shock from Aleks''s disappearance. But, it didn''t matter because the cursed dagger of Maa''loch carried a deadly power. Its curse was not something so easily dispelled and it would eat at one''s soul until one was only a husk. Death would soon follow.

    Her look of surprise became anger and she callously pulled the dagger from Shelise''s body.

    "You disgusting bitch! You ruined everything! Damn you!"

    Shelise kicked Lariel down to the ground and yelled in anger. She quickly looked for where Aleks had gone and saw him in the distance struggling his way there.

    "If I can''t kill you, then I will kill this bitch and watch you suffer as I have!"

    Shelise raised her dagger once more and planned to stab Lariel to death, but the mask which she had forgotten, suddenly glowed brightly. A bright burst of light flashed and blinded Shelise before she could stab Lariel and she dropped the dagger in surprise.

    "Stay your hand!" a strange voice emitted from the mask.

    The mask rose from the ground and a semi translucent figure rose wearing it. It had the shape of a man, but it was not a physical form. It was the form of a soul.

    "Ishmael, your soul still exists?" Lariel gasped while struggling to breath.

    The soul form turned to look at Lariel. Its face was the expressionless mask. It then turned to Shelise, "I do not wish to harm you. It would only bring pain to An-Namrud and you are not in full control of your emotions and thoughts."

    Shelise was in pain from the light blinding her and she screamed while struggling to open her eyes, "No, I must kill her! Get out of my way!"

    "Evil begets evil, and sin begets sin. I did not wish for my brother to walk this path, but it isn''t a path that has ever given him a choice." Ishmael muttered, but this was incomprehensible to Shelise.

    Meanwhile, both Lenia and Nelay had finally broken free from the attacks of their opponents and seeing what happened, both heaved a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t wish to see Lariel die, they were relieved because Aleks had escaped danger and they both furiously rushed towards him. They could only pay a single glance to Lariel and her plight. They were only concerned with the life of their master.

    Shelise was still raging in anger and she wanted to strike at Ishmael''s soul form, but Eneran soon arrived by her side and grabbed her.

    "Let go of me! WE MUST KILL IT!!"

    She tried to struggle free from Eneran, but he held on to her tightly.

    "We need to leave, you lost the chance to kill him. This was what we agreed on! If we don''t leave now, we will die! Your brother is far stronger than I ever imagined and we don''t know what this thing is! He is not someone we can face and Tihr''s ''Divine Power'' has already dissipated."

    "Wait, the dagger, we must retrieve it!" Shelise struggled once more.

    "There is no time, we must go immediately."

    Eneran was wary of the strange soul like being which was staring at them with that expressionless mask. He quickly cast the spell he had already prepared and the two of them escaped with a flash of lightning. They moved far into the distance in the blink of an eye and there was no longer any trace of Eneran, Shelise, or that of Melisana.

    Lenia and Nelay had arrived by Aleks side, but he pushed past them as if he didn''t even see them. His eyes were only on the figure of Lariel who was coughing up blood and gasping for breath. Ishmael disappeared once more and the mask fell to the ground. He had disappeared with a light sigh that was carried on the wind. His soul once more returned to the world within the mask and Aleks hadn''t even noticed this.

    Aleks finally made it over to Lariel with some difficulty and he fell on his knees and held Lariel desperately in his arms as she bled.

    "No, Lariel.. I will not let you die."

    Aleks began to infuse some of his ''Soul Potential'' into Lariel''s body and he even directly connected his own soul with hers in order to heal her body. This came with some risks though, and his fate would be partially tied with hers. The curse was powerful and there would definitely be some negative effects to Aleks''s own soul.

    However, despite his efforts he could not heal the damage to her soul. The damage the cursed dagger of Maa''loch had done to her soul was not something so easily mended. Lariel''s body healed and she had stopped bleeding so there was no immediate risk to her life. Her breathing became more gentle and she weakly lay in Aleks''s arms.

    Nelay and Lenia watched with both pity and envy. Pity, because of what had happened to Lariel and the pain it must be causing Aleks. Envy, because they wished they were the ones being held in Aleks''s arms so tenderly.

    Lariel slowly raised her hand to Aleks''s face, "Aleks, don''t worry. There is no danger to my life in the immediate future. I won''t die yet, so you can calm your heart."

    Tears streaked Aleks''s face, but he didn''t even notice the tears. He showed a hint of tenderness and cradled Lariel. This was a sight that none had ever seen and it was a surprise to both Nelay and Lenia. They didn''t even think their master was capable of such an expression.

    "How can I save you? What do I need to do? There must be some way to remove the curse."

    Lariel smiled weakly, but it was a smile that warmed Aleks''s heart nonetheless. It also filled him with bitterness.

    "Maa''loch!" Aleks bitterly cursed, "I am coming for you. Not even Hell can save you!"

    Lariel''s hand fell limply from Aleks''s face and she finally fell unconscious. She no longer had the strength to remain awake.

    "Master, haha! MASTER! We succeeded! The Human expeditionary army has fallen!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Grobak rushed towards where the great battle had taken place between Aleks and the others with excitement. He was shouting with pride and wanted to show off.

    But when he finally arrived at where Aleks was and noticed the scene that was taking place, he couldn''t help but curse, "Shit. I''m fucked."

    Two menacing glares aimed towards him caused him to shiver in fear.

 Chapter 132 An end to fate 4

    ''What is fate if not something both abstract and tangible? It is a heavy weight which suffocates, bearing down on one''s shoulders like a mountain. And yet, sometimes it is liberating and as light as a feather. We yearn to escape its overbearing might, but are forced to accept the reality of our circumstance.''

    An-Namrud had pondered this very thing countless times.

    ''Was fate, destiny, something real? If so, no matter how one struggled, the outcome was already determined. It was inevitable that whatever choice was made or whatever path tread, the end was certain.''

    This was not something that An-Namrud was willing to accept. However, in the end, wasn''t his fate already determined on that fateful day when his world had burned? And what was this now, if not fate? He had come full circle and in his arms, another one that he loved would slowly fade away.

    "I will not accept it. I will not allow it! I will end this cursed fate, even if I must end everything."

    This was his resolution, and the anger, the hatred, the burning desire that filled his heart magnified.

    "Finally¡­. I have been waiting for you for a long time." A voice resounded in his mind, quieting the world around him.

    There was nothing, only the empty void. He no longer held Lariel in his arms, and his subordinates had disappeared. There was only him in that place and that voice that was filled with longing.

    "Who are you?" Aleks asked cautiously. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "I am." the voice replied gently.

    Aleks''s face creased with confusion, "I don''t understand."

    "Haven''t you always been searching for me?" the voice was doting, as if speaking to a child.

    There was a moment of realization in Aleks''s expression, "Do you truly exist?"

    "I always have, and I exist in you. I am the Origin of all and I entrusted a part of me to the one I loved most. And the one I loved, entrusted it all to you. Babel, my first creation. The very essence of creation itself, and a system to guide creation. To her, I gave of myself, pouring my love and my hope into her. I kept her safe and hidden from all others. She was my treasure and I didn''t wish for her to be tainted by the others. Those that betrayed me and took all I had to give, and corrupted it making it their own. But this is the cycle, where there is life there must be death. Where there is creation, so must there be destruction. It must all be brought back to the beginning. You will be the arbiter of my will."

    Aleks shook his head and clenched his fist in anger, "I still don''t understand. None of this makes any sense, what do you want from me? I am not a pawn to be used at another''s discretion!"

    The voice began to fade, "You will understand when the time comes. The end draws near."

    The void faded away and Aleks could see once more. He still held Lariel in his arms and he had finally regained his senses. He looked around only to see Nelay and Lenia both beating on Grobak.

    "What''s going on?" He asked still angry from the vision he saw and heard.

    Nelay and Lenia stopped venting their anger and frustration on Grobak and quickly rushed over to Aleks''s side. Grobak was in a sorry state, but there wasn''t much he could do against the two women. He cursed and swore under his breath but was careful not to speak too loud and upset his master.

    "Master are you okay? Are you hurt?" they both asked nervously.

    "I am fine, but Lariel is injured. Her soul has been affected by Maa''loch''s curse. I have done what I could to help her. I will share her burden, it is the only way to keep her alive. It will be a constant drain of my "Soul Potential" just to keep her from dropping below a Legendary being. If she weakens too much she will die so I must protect her with my own soul."

    Lenia grew concerned by his words and blurted out, "Master¡­ Aleks, that is too dangerous! If something happens to you¡­ just let her..."

    "Silence!" Aleks shouted unexpectedly.

    He had never shouted at her like that and she shook with some fear.

    "Aleks¡­" she whispered, but she was too afraid to say anything else.

    Nelay, seeing this, remained quiet. It was clear that Lariel had a special place in his heart that none could replace.

    Aleks noticed Lenia''s fear and spoke more gently, "This is something I chose. I owe her too much. It isn''t something you would understand. For now, it will be fine. Due to all of your efforts, we have won this round and the Steppes will now belong to us. We will conquer this land and make it our own, and with the worship of the tribes, my accumulation of ''Soul Potential'' will be substantial. I will be able to sustain the cost of keeping Lariel alive and carry out my other plans until I can find a solution."

    "Is there really a way to save her master?" asked Grobak who had finally joined the group.

    Aleks''s gaze fell upon Grobak for the first time since he arrived, noticing his sorry state. Grobak was slightly embarrassed by his gaze and shrinked back, covering his face.

    "You have done well Grobak and you will be rewarded. Your contributions in this have earned you that much. I will soon grant you Legendary status."

    Grobak stood up straight with a hint of pride and grinned, "Thank you master!"

    He was extremely excited, but due to the solemn atmosphere he didn''t show too much. Both Lenia and Nelay frowned, but they didn''t say anything.

    "As for Lariel, most likely the only way to solve this dilemma is to find Maa''loch and kill him once and for all. That also suits my vengeance just fine."

    Aleks gently placed Lariel down on the ground and made sure she was comfortable before standing. He looked towards the cursed dagger which Shelise had left behind with interest.

    "The cursed dagger of Maa''loch.. Yes, this will be of immense aid to me."

    He walked over to the dagger and picked it up carefully. It was still emitting a gloomy and intimidating aura.

    "Maa''loch! I will have my revenge, and I will use your own tool against you. Yes, this will help me in killing you once and for all."

    Lenia came to stand by Aleks''s side while looking carefully at the dagger. Its glyphs glowed dimly as if they had lost most of their power. Or perhaps it was because the dagger hadn''t been activated or had fallen into a dormant state.

    "Master, will this dagger really help you kill Maa''loch?"

    "This dagger is an extension of Maa''loch. Tihr must have demanded it from that devil. Maa''loch was once a powerful Archdevil who had struggled against Beelzebub the Devourer for control over the third level of hell, Gula. He ultimately lost and was cast out and now resides in Tartarus, which is the first level of Hell. It is the border between Hell and the mortal plane and it is the only way to enter the nine hells from the mortal plane. The nine hells are connected to every continent within the God Nexus and Tartarus is that connection. This dagger will finally allow me to sever the connection of fate between me and that disgusting being."

    Lenia nodded as she listened, but it was clear she had no idea what Aleks was talking about. These were matters that were well beyond her comprehension and level of power. Only those who were knowledgeable of such things would be able to understand.

    Aleks noticed her look of confusion and just shook his head, "This has to do with what happened to me in the past and isn''t that important. Just know that Maa''loch had agreed to work with Tihr and that bastard Moksha in the past to obtain the Origin fused in my soul. There may be others involved, but these are the only ones I am aware of."

    He lost his composure slightly when considering the past but regained his cool and continued, "Most likely Maa''loch hoped to gain enough power to defeat Beelzebub back then. After losing to Beelzebub, Maa''loch fell and is vastly weaker than he was before. He can barely be called an Archdevil now, but he is still very powerful. I didn''t know this at that time, but I later learned a little bit about what transpired and drew some conjectures. There is currently no Devil Sovereign that reigns over Tartarus and Maa''loch is most likely plotting something there. If I want to deal with him, I will have to go there and deal with him personally. This dagger, I must study it and analyze his law domain. If I can successfully do so, then I should be able to come up wth a plan to kill him and take everything from him. It is a fitting end to that scum."

 Chapter 133 Settling matters 1

    Nelay walked quietly to stand next to Aleks. She stood on the opposite side of where Lenia stood and asked with some hesitation, "But master, isn''t that too dangerous? That is Hell, it isn''t a place for mortals.. I mean, not that you are a mortal like us master¡­"

    Aleks didn''t take notice of her behavior and answered with a distant look, "The basic requirement of entering Tartarus is to be at least a Legendary being. So there will always be great risks in going there. Devils are very powerful, and even the weaker denizens of Hell are at least equivalent to Advanced class beings. These are just the bottom feeders of Hell and are no different from insects. The number of beings that are equivalent to Master class and Legendary class are innumerable. Even devils that are equivalent to Demigods are somewhat common. It is an extremely dangerous place, but where there is danger, there is much to gain as well. Many Legendary, Demigod, and Mythical beings from the God Nexus can be found in Tartarus, and it is the base of operations for these beings in their expeditions into the lower levels of the nine hells."

    Aleks was answering almost robotically, it seemed that his thoughts were elsewhere. Nelay and Lenia noticed his forlorn expression, but they didn''t know what they could do or say to help him. He finally seemed to regain his senses and noticed the dagger once more.

    "Where is my mask?" He asked while searching impatiently.

    "Here master!"

    Grobak was standing near the golden mask and picked it up off the floor before returning it respectfully to Aleks. His face was black and blue and his lip had swollen severely, but he still tried to smile, albeit a very ugly one.

    "See to your injuries Grobak, try not to get hurt next time." Aleks said passively which caused Grobak to laugh nervously.

    Grobak scratched his head and thought, ''Fuck, as if I had a choice in that!''

    Aleks gently placed the mask on his face with care. He sighed with relief at having placed it once more on his face and he began to analyze the dagger carefully. The mask glowed and symbols and numbers flashed across it.

    "It seems it will require a bit of effort to analyze the laws within this dagger. Well, there is time for that later. Grobak, what is the situation below?"

    Grobak didn''t hesitate to answer, "Master, when I left my warriors to reunite with you, the battle had almost ended. Many expeditionary soldiers were killed, but we also captured a large portion of their army. There was still some fighting taking place when I left, but it was only small pockets of resistance. Also, we killed a small number of the Harkul. Our losses weren''t too bad last I checked. So what if we lost a few tens of thousands of weak and useless fools, they are easily replaced. There are hundreds of thousands of Barbarian warriors still alive. I have also consolidated quite a bit of control over the Horde. I just need you to make yourself known to them master. Most will submit, the rest we can do whatever we want with them."

    Aleks listened attentively and nodded, "Good, you did well. I expect much from, you haven''t disappointed me. I have achieved my current strength and power by devouring souls, but the truth is that this isn''t efficient. Devouring souls in the short term may seem like it is a significant amount, but in order to gain enough ''Soul Potential'' for my plans, we will need a more sustainable source. The worship of millions is necessary, and even more in the future. We will build our empire here on the Steppes and a church to provide me with the ''Soul Potential'' I need to gain my revenge. Let us go and meet our new subjects."

    Grobak, Nelay and Lenia were touched by Aleks''s words and felt excitement for the future. None of them had a home to call their own, this would be a new beginning. After speaking, Aleks lifted Lariel carefully with ''Soul Tendrils'' and carried her with him. She lay on the tendrils comfortably and slept in an unconscious state. He was careful in his control so that she would feel no discomfort.

    It took some time to walk towards the ruined settlement as only Grobak had a mount and the others walked. Aleks didn''t wish to move too quickly because he was being considerate of the sleeping Lariel. This gave him much time to think, something he needed.

    ''Who was that voice? Was it related to the Origin, or was it¡­. the voice of God? Not a false god like the others, but the true creator? I would have once scoffed at the thought, but with everything that has happened¡­''

    His thoughts trailed off and he couldn''t help but wonder if the voice were real or a hallucination. If the voice was real, then why did it say what it did?

    After some time of pondering in silence without the others distracting him, they arrived near a large gathering of warriors who were waiting in a disciplined fashion. These were very unlike the more chaotic warriors of the Steppes. They had been standing there for some time and the ruined walls of the settlement was their backdrop. Flames were rampantly burning throughout the ruins of the settlement and the sounds of battle could still be heard. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Haha, good! Excellent! Pay obeisance to the master!" Shouted Grobak while pushing his mount on and riding ahead of the others.

    The warriors immediately saluted and moved to two sides to allow the group to pass between them. They turned in unison and watched Aleks respectfully as he walked past them. He hadn''t even paid them a single mind, but this didn''t bother them. They were very much aware of his awesome power and only worship filled their hearts. These were Grobak''s finest warriors and it could be seen in their well disciplined demeanor.

    There were Orcs, Human Barbarians, and other Steppe tribal races among them. The majority were Orcs however. They were all large, with bulging muscles and fearsome features, but at this moment every last one of them had looks of admiration. Although they saluted, they did not dare make a single sound. It was an awe inspiring scene and would leave any observing with an impression of the aura of a king. This made the sounds of the distant killing all the more obvious, but it didn''t seem to perturb their master in the least.

    Grobak was filled with pride when he saw this. He had chosen and trained these men personally. He felt that their discipline, and their show of respect to his master brought him great honor. When Aleks finally passed through the line of saluting warriors, one of Grobak''s subordinates whispered to Grobak.

    "Chief¡­ uh, what happened to your face? You''re all beat up!"

    Grobak snarled and slapped his subordinate in the head before kicking him to the ground, "Shut up! You didn''t see a damn thing! Nothing happened to me, got it!?"

    The subordinate struggled to his feet, held his head, and nodded profusely while the other officers snickered at his foolishness, "Yes chief, nothing happened!"

    "Good, then prepare the men. Our master is about to put on a show. Go round up the tribes and bring over the captured Human soldiers. Let everyone witness his majesty and power! Haha, this will be an excellent show. Can''t wait to see those bastards shivering in fear! Anyone who dares to show any disrespect, you know what to do with them!"

 Chapter 134 Settling matters 2

    Aleks stood in a ruined plaza, most likely it was once a mustering ground for troops. It was large enough for thousands of soldiers to group up in formation and was a fitting area for him to demonstrate his might. Of course, once he demonstrated his might for all to see, it was impossible for anyone to miss. They had already seen his power first hand, they just needed to put that display to a face. They most likely had been stricken with too much terror at the time to notice the tiny figure riding astride those mighty tentacles that sealed the expeditionary army''s fate.

    There were many of the Horde gathered at this point, but the vast majority could not fit in the plaza despite its size. Their numbers had swelled, overcrowding the entire plaza and then stretching into the distance. They had been ordered to gather, but no one was aware of the reason.

    There were also several important prisoners from the Human expeditionary army that Aleks recognized. There were two faces in particular that he noticed, Archbishop Ragnir and Bishop Girard. These were the two who had caused some trouble for him a while back, and who he had left Brock with. He didn''t see Brock, but he wasn''t concerned. One of Grobak''s most important objectives was to ensure that Brock escaped the fighting unharmed.

    At this point, Aleks was surrounded by dozens of warriors and he was led up to a dais which had been hastily prepared. Grobak was standing on the dais and grinning menacingly at the Horde below. Although his face was still somewhat swollen, no one else commented on it. There were a few inquisitive gazes but a glare from Grobak was enough to silence them. Even those from other tribes did not mock or ridicule him in anyway. They were impatiently awaiting the words that Grobak planned to speak.

    "Brothers of the Tribes!" Roared Grobak excitedly sending the crowd into a furor of cheers and grunts.

    Grobak laughed and raises his axe up high, "Victory!"

    The Horde once more shouted and cheered in a chorus of celebration. They were already unbridled and chaotic, this made the scene even more so. The Orcs and other Barbarians were downing alcohol from drinking horns, wineskins, or other hide or leather drinking pouches. There were even some brawls which broke out as different tribes jeered or bragged to each other. This was a matter of pride and they wouldn''t allow another tribe to step on it. There were even some fornicating amidst the crowd to cheers and satisfied grunts.

    When Grobak saw these scenes he was somewhat embarrassed.

    ''Dammit, my master is about to come up here. These fucking disgusting pieces of shit, look at how they are acting!?'' He raged inwardly.

    If it were before he had met Aleks, this type of thing wouldn''t have bothered him in the least and in fact these scenes were quite normal. However, he had changed quite a bit since serving his new master and seeing all of this only caused him to grow angry.

    "Bah, can''t be helped. I just hope master doesn''t blame me or else some heads will roll! Fuck!"

    Nodding towards a shaman nearby, the shaman cast a spell which amplified Grobak''s voice.

    "You scum bastards, pay attention!" Grobak''s voice traveled throughout the area and even those who were crowding far away could hear his voice.

    This caused some to grow angry while others didn''t bother to even pay attention. Although Grobak was temporarily in charge of the Horde, it was only a temporary position after all and they didn''t really respect him. Those tribes who had aligned themselves with Grobak were a bit more respectful, but it was difficult to control all of the warriors who were not very disciplined.

    Grobak was angered but could only continue, "With this victory, the Horde has shown its might. I am here to introduce my master, it is because of him that this victory was possible and it is he who will lead the Horde to glory."

    Grobak''s voice resounded through the area, and more began to pay attention to his words. However, when they heard what he said, some were confused, some grew angry, others didn''t pay it much heed. They were perplexed about what this young Orc, who had just made a name for himself, was talking about.

    There were many voices of discontent at this moment and they began to cry out in anger.

    "What the fuck is he talking about?"

    "Get down off of there cunt! You think you can do whatever you want!"

    "What the hell is this bastard talking about?"

    "Wait until the Harkul chief returns!"

    The tribes were a truly fickle people. Even though they had won the battle, none of them thought it had anything to do with Grobak. They had clearly seen that monstrous being destroying the walls and then disappearing off somewhere, but they didn''t connect that to Grobak at all.

    ''Damn, must keep my cool. I can''t blow up with my master watching. After all that bragging I did, this is how these fucks repay me after leading them to victory. Just wait until they are groveling in fear! I will definitely vent my anger on these fools later, just wait!''

    Grobak was barely keeping his composure, and it was only because he was anticipating the show to come.

    "This victory today, was only possible because of my master. That''s right, that very being you saw destroy the walls of this stronghold!"

    By this point, most of the Horde was paying close attention to Grobak''s words when he mentioned who is master was. They were skeptical, but they began to quieten down and really listen.

    "Fuck, I am just going to say it! The Chief of the Harkul is dead, your fucking ancestors are all dead. You motherfuckers better bow down and worship my master, because if you don''t, your souls will feed his strength and not even your corpses will be spared!"

    Grobak let it all go and began laughing hysterically. This shocked everyone, he had just casually dropped between curses the most devastating news they had ever heard. By this point, one could hear a pin drop, or the occasional sound of fucking and moans from those who couldn''t be bothered to listen.

    Once the news finally set in, many of the Barbarians began shouting and cursing.

    "You are a fucking liar!"

    "I will kill you! How dare you say that about our Chief!"

    "Ancestors are all dead? What nonsense is this fool saying?"

    "Has he gone insane?"

    The voices picked up in pitch and even those who had previously expressed their desire to ally or befriend Grobak were shouting and cursing. Grobak just continued to laugh and made a motion with his hands before many warriors of his tribe stepped forward in a disciplined fashion with their weapons at the ready. The atmosphere was intense with many baring their fangs and drawing their weapons.

    In all this chaos, a single man who was disheveled and had clearly been in a life threatening battle, walked calmly up the dais to stand next to Grobak. This caused the Horde gathered in the plaza to hesitate. They quieted down once more, but the murderous glares from thousands could shake a man''s nerves. None of this seemed to bother Aleks at all and when they saw that man with a golden mask calmly walking up to the dais, they could feel a strange sense of trepidation. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    The man appeared to have no aura that they could sense, but his lone figure exuded an intimidating and otherworldly pressure. Especially that mask which bore no expression. It was a queer sight and they didn''t know what to make of it.

 Chapter 135 Settling matters 3

    When Aleks came and stood next to Grobak, the Orc bowed his head respectfully and backed away from his master. This was noticed by many among the Horde and they hissed and howled when seeing this. How could Grobak lower his head? He may have only been a temporary chief of the Horde, but he still represented them. This servile behavior only added to their anger.

    Some stepped forward and began to shout angrily.

    "How could a son of the Steppes bow his head to an outsider!?"

    "I told you that trash Grobak was no good!"

    "Kill them! Kill them!"

    The shouts only grew louder. Aleks composed himself for a moment, slowly wiping some of the dirt off his robes. He hadn''t had a moment to spare for his appearance since he last fought and only now realized his disheveled state.

    "A leader should be composed and have an appearance worthy of their station."

    Although he said this quietly, because his voice had already been magnified by a spell, his words reached the majority of the Horde and the expeditionary prisoners. These words did not seem like they came from someone who was concerned for their life or cared about the anger of the crowd. It was calm and unassuming without taking any consideration for the situation he was in at all. They couldn''t comprehend his strange actions and some even began to think he was insane. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Seeing his actions, some barbarians charged towards him with their weapons drawn. They had grown impatient and no longer considered the consequences. This was met by a swift reaction from Grobak''s warriors and they slew the charging Barbarians easily. When other tribal warriors saw this, they were filled with rage and other warriors took action. Many of the Harkul who were in the plaza charged towards Grobak''s warriors and a large battle ensued.

    "I suppose you won''t be satisfied until I make an example of some of you."

    That calm voice once more entered the ears of the many Barbarians gathered and instead of feeling it was laughable, they instead grew more wary. They hadn''t forgotten Grobak''s words from before, they just weren''t able to accept them easily.

    ''Was this really the one who caused the destruction of the settlement walls?''

    Some of the smarter chiefs thought this and were not hasty to act. They would let others test the waters first. The Harkul especially were already on the verge of going all out due to their animosity towards Grobak. If they could handle this Human who appeared, then all the better. But, if by some chance it was that being from earlier as Grobak had previously said, then it would be wise not to act carelessly.

    "So be it."

    Aleks stood up straight, and his aura was no longer hidden. It erupted from his body like an avalanche. Some were immediately paralyzed with fear, while others fell unconscious. Aleks controlled his aura skillfully and the effects only affected those who had charged to attack Grobak''s warriors.

    Those who were affected by the status ailments were quickly slain by Grobak''s warriors without the ability to even resist. This was a simple feat for Aleks because these Barbarian warriors were mostly Intermediate class beings with some at the Advanced class. To a Demigod, they might as well have been worms beneath his feet.

    This action of Aleks''s dissuaded others from charging forward and many who had been enraged and about to take action now wore grim expressions. Some even backed away, but there was no room to move because of how tightly packed they already were. There were even those who were trampled by others in their fear to escape.

    "Behold my might!" Aleks''s voice wasn''t loud, but it echoed in the hearts of everyone present.

    Hundreds of ''Soul Tendrils'' emerged from Aleks body and extended outwards. Aleks was slowly lifted high into the sky and the tendrils coiled around him and continued to expand. It was like the scene of an expanding balloon, but in this case it was menacing and throbbing tentacles with a dreadful aura. At first it was only those who were near who could see Aleks''s actions and they began to inch backwards in terror. If they were already feeling fear, it was now a dread that seeped into their very bones. It was a horror out of nightmares and even these cold blooded killers, rapists, and thieves could not contain their dread.

    Those scenes of chaos, celebration, rivalry and pleasure were completely gone and replaced with panic. As Aleks was lifted ever higher and the amount of ''Soul Tendrils'' increased, his body rose high above the former settlement and became visible to those even further away. He was now visible to the entire Horde and all the captured Human soldiers. Fear gripped all who beheld him and though they wanted to run and flee as far as they could, they realized that their bodies wouldn''t obey. They were unable to move and could only look up at that mighty being with trepidation.

    None of them had ever heard of such a powerful being, and because he wore the mask there weren''t any who recognized him. If he had shown his face, there would at least be some among the Human expeditionary army who would know who he was. Because of his mask and his terrifying might, none would place the image of that young and calm man with this monstrous being. This was a powerful and mighty Demigod, a being infinitely close to that of a god. It was a being which they could never hope to match and an especially frightening one at that.

    "Bow before me!" Aleks''s voice boomed once more throughout the settlement.

    His words seemed to carry an almost divine power that shook all gathered, down to their souls, and many couldn''t help but immediately surrender to his might. In the face of such a being, what else could they possibly do? Just the fact that this man was here and acting unbridled with no response from their Ancestral Spirits showed that their words were true. The Ancestral Spirits were no more.

    This reality caused many to sink into despair. Was this the end of their civilization and their way of life? Many felt uncertain about the future, but the only thing they could do now was submit. However, there were still some who were defiant in their hearts and unwilling to surrender. For those living on the Steppes, Ancestral worship was different from worshipping a god. Losing their Ancestral Spirits was a huge blow and it was like losing a part of themselves, but at the same time it was easiest for them to switch their object of worship.

    For those who served the gods, it was much more difficult the more devout they were. Not everyone was devout though. Some would be willing to submit, but many of the Human expeditionary soldiers were loyal and faithful to their gods.It would be very difficult to convince them to switch their allegiance because as long as they remained faithful they were promised a place in their god''s eternal kingdom. Being unfaithful, would only lead them to damnation unless they found a new god to serve and earned their trust. Betraying a god to worship a Demigod was rare among the faithful, but not entirely unthinkable.

    "Those who submit, shall receive my mercy! Those who refuse to submit, shall be made slaves and those who resist will receive death!"

    With those words, all those gathered fates were sealed. It was like a command from on high that could not be refused. Many fell to their knees, those who still stood at this point were unwilling to submit and were captured by Grobak''s warriors or even turned on by those who were once their own tribe members. There were some, mostly from the Harkul tribe, who even attempted to resist but were quickly killed. Aleks didn''t even need to act and only watched from on high like a god passing judgement.

 Chapter 136 Next Steps 1

    After matters were settled by Aleks revealing his might, many were forced to accept the reality of their current situation. The people of the Steppes were a resilient people though, and more quickly accepted the reality than their Human counterparts from the expeditionary army. The majority of them refused to submit and so their weapons and armor were stripped from them. They had no choice but to be forced into slavery.

    The Horde were busily rounding them all up and organizing them into a docile labor force. Of course this meant torturing them into obedience. This was something the tribes would have done regardless once they obtained victory and this also helped them vent some of their frustration and unwillingness.

    Not all of the tribal warriors were compliant, there were those who had only pretended to submit and then waited for an opportunity to slip away from the Horde. It was impossible to police everyone as there were over five hundred thousand Barbarians who had survived the war and more than twenty thousand captured expeditionary soldiers. So word of what happened would soon spread and many on the Steppes would become vigilant, but Aleks didn''t care about any of that.

    Aleks was currently sitting on his throne within a building which was mostly still in tact. It had escaped destruction by his own actions earlier, and also the flames of battle that followed. This was his temporary residence while the matters of the Horde and prisoners were taken care of. He was treating it almost like an audience chamber and there were many Barbarian chiefs standing respectfully before Aleks on his throne. There wasn''t much in the way of furnishings, it was a bland room. Certainly not something worthy of one who aspired to build an empire.

    These were all of the chiefs who had chosen to submit and any who hadn''t, had their entire tribe enslaved. There weren''t many who refused to submit after seeing his might.

    "Grobak, for now you will be named chieftain of all the tribes of the Steppes. All chiefs will follow his orders. His orders are mine. Is that understood?"

    "Yes master!" immediately replied all of the chiefs.

    "Thank you master for your grace!" Grobak thanked Aleks respectfully.

    They were unsure of what to call Aleks exactly and so they settled on master since it was what Grobak called him. He wasn''t a chieftain, he also wasn''t yet a god.

    Aleks waved his hand casually while sipping from a chalice in his other hand.

    "Go see to your warriors. Grobak will give you your orders soon. Be prepared for battle, there is much work to do."

    Grobak and all of the chiefs left hastily and didn''t even lift their heads to look at Aleks. The various chiefs were completely cowed. They wouldn''t dare linger due to fear and reverence. Even though Aleks wasn''t yet a true god, he was the deity they now served wholeheartedly.

    "Lenia, has Lariel woken yet?"

    Aleks turned to look at Lenia who was standing at the side of his throne fully armored. Nelay was lingering somewhere nearby as well, but she remained hidden in the shadows.

    "She has mas.. Aleks, but she doesn''t wish to see anyone."

    Aleks was silent while he considered her words and he slowly twirled the chalice in his hand.

    "So are you finally willing to call me by my name? I wonder what brought about this change?" Aleks smiled to himself, but Lenia couldn''t see his expression behind the mask.

    Lenia was slightly nervous when asked, but she maintained her composure, "I.. don''t know.."

    She couldn''t answer her thoughts honestly. If she told him that it was because she felt threatened by Lariel''s relationship with him and she wanted to become more intimate with her master, what would he think?

    "I see. Well, it is a good change, but you shouldn''t lie too much to yourself."

    Lenia didn''t know how to respond so she remained silent and kept her true feelings within her.

    "Lenia, you should know that I have great expectations for you. It may seem that I have been neglecting you, but this was never my intention. You are, and will always be, one of my most important people. No one can replace you."

    Aleks''s words were surprisingly gentle and she was not expecting him to say such words. She didn''t know how she should act and she felt slightly embarrassed but also a warm feeling took root in her heart.

    "Aleks.. I will always stay by your side! Even if you ignored me, I will always be your shield." she finally blurted out with resolve.

    "I know."

    Aleks stood from the throne and took off his mask, placing it gently on the throne.

    "How many warriors have submitted to my rule?"

    Lenia quickly responded, "Approximately four hundred and fifty thousand Barbarian warriors have chosen to submit. Twenty thousand have been enslaved for refusing to submit. Forty thousand, mostly former Harkul tribesmen, have been killed for resisting to the end. We don''t know how many have fled. As for the expeditionary army, three thousand soldiers were willing to submit and the rest were enslaved. We now have close to forty thousand slaves in total."

    "Excellent, it is a good start." Aleks was pleased with her report.

    Hearing the satisfaction in Aleks''s voice filled Lenia with confidence and she didn''t hesitate to report more.

    "We also obtained many weapons, armor, and supplies. There are also servants, craftsmen, and others whom have been captured and will be useful as slaves. The amount of wealth we have obtained is significant. These churches are very wealthy and it will be useful when building our own nation."

    Hearing her words, Aleks was even more pleased, "You have certainly grown. I am proud of you."

    Lenia smiled with some slight embarrassment and her cheeks reddened a bit.

    "Don''t worry, even though I have made Grobak the chieftain of the tribes, you will fulfill a much more important role in our future empire. This is only the beginning. For now, help Grobak instill discipline in the warriors and train them well. I know for certain that Dragon won''t give up so easily. Even though he lost to me on that day, it was only a small victory. He wasn''t truly willing to fight me with everything on the line. That lizard is very powerful and will definitely hinder our conquest of the Steppes." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Lenia saluted and declared with determination, "I will not let you down!"

    The corner of Aleks''s lips formed a slight smile and he nodded, "Good, I know you won''t. Go now."

    Lenia bowed her head slightly and left with heavy steps. The responsibility on her shoulders was not small, but she was happy to be entrusted with it.

    ''I can only get closer to him if I am useful. I will make him see what I am capable of!"

    Aleks watched her leave and then he whispered, "Nelay, are you not going to show yourself?"

    There was no response at first, but then a young and beautiful woman finally appeared from somewhere nearby, "I am here master."

    "Everyone has their place by my side, you are no exception. While it is good to have a sense of rivalry, but don''t let it cloud your judgement."

    Aleks once more sat down on his throne and placed his mask on his face. He was once more the picture of an expressionless and solemn ruler.

    "I don''t know what you mean master."

    Aleks chuckled, but his actions didn''t diminish his majesty. It instead gave him a strange and lofty persona.

    "You are my knife in the darkness and my eyes in the shadows. That is your place and one day you will lead many to carry out my will. Even though the Dragonmen army retreated during my fight with the Dragon King, it doesn''t mean they have given up." Aleks paused for a moment as he drank from his chalice and continued, "This is as much an opportunity for them as it is for me. Without leadership and the Ancestral spirits, the tribes are headless. Just as I wish to gain control over the Steppes, the Dragon King most likely has a similar idea since his original plan has already been ruined. Most likely, the Dragon King was hoping that the gods would be able to deal with me. He seems to have had some shady dealings with them for some time. Unfortunately for him, things didn''t go as he thought. I want you to find where their army has gone and if possible, see if you can stall them in any way. They have a head start on us after all."

    Nelay made a sound of agreement and then once more disappeared.

 Chapter 137 Next steps 2

    Aleks wished to quickly depart with his new army and locate the Dragonmen and their Dragon overlords to face them in a final showdown. However, he realized that they couldn''t leave immediately. They had gained hundreds of thousands of new warriors and many slaves. These warriors needed to be properly organized, trained, and a chain of command created to manage this new army. Aleks saw these people as his now, and he wouldn''t lead them into battle only to lose miserably. The Dragonmen were extremely formidable and there would certainly be many more Dragons present this time around.

    This didn''t cause Aleks to feel fear or concern, but he couldn''t be careless. There was also the matter of logistics which would need to be considered. It wasn''t a simple matter to organize so many on such a short notice. He especially wished to have Lariel''s aid in this matter. She was meticulous and an excellent strategist, but he was also concerned with her physical and mental wellbeing.

    It was disturbing to him how badly he lost his composure when she almost died. Aleks paced for a bit outside the room she was resting in. His pride was making it difficult for him to enter after what he felt was an embarrassing display.

    ''Lariel will surely look down on me, won''t she? I absolutely can''t show her such a side to me again,'' he reprimanded himself inwardly.

    Aleks sighed and couldn''t help lambast himself more. This was a side of Aleks that he would never allow anyone else to see. Just the thought of how his subordinates had seen him that day was shameful.

    "Aleks, how long are you going to stand out there pacing? Come in." a voice finally drifted from behind the closed door.

    Aleks stopped his pacing and took a deep breath before entering. He was once more a picture of calm, but he winced when he saw Lariel''s weak complexion.

    "Lariel¡­" he muttered.

    "I''m fine. Once I rest a bit, I will once more be by your side. You have nothing to be ashamed of, this was something I chose and it''s okay to let your emotions show sometimes."

    Aleks kneeled beside Lariel''s bed and held her hand in his, "If I bring myself to feel, then won''t it be too much for me to bear?"

    Lariel looked into Aleks''s eyes with a hint of sadness and she held his hand firmly, "He doesn''t blame you An-Namrud, he never did. You keep so much in your heart, but the matters of the past should be left there. Even when you lived on your original planet, you had kept your emotions and your guilt hidden inside you. Didn''t you blame yourself for the death of your parents? Didn''t you blame yourself for not being able to stop the violence that took place all around you?"

    Lariel moved closer until her nose was almost touching Aleks''s and she whispered to him in a soft voice, "You hated everything, but most of all, you hated yourself. You have never forgiven yourself for these things, or for the death of your brother and for the destruction of your world. Your pride is immeasurable, isn''t it An-Namrud? You were only a man and you are still only a man, so then why must you carry the world on your shoulders? Didn''t Ishmael wish to carry your burdens? Don''t you have me to walk the long path laden with your loneliness and guilt? It was never enough and it still isn''t, is it? I may not be able to walk with you for much longer¡­"

    Aleks abruptly pulled himself away from her and stood, unable to look her in the face, "I will not allow anything to happen to you, don''t ever mention this again."

    Unwilling to speak with her any longer, Aleks planned to leave, but Lariel called out to him.

    "I saw him¡­ Ishmael."

    This stopped Aleks immediately. His hand was shaking, the same hand he had used to plunge in the knife.

    "Ishmael is dead¡­" he uttered with some anger. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "That day, it was Ishmael that saved my life. His soul exited the mask and then later returned. He still exists within it. I don''t know why he hasn''t made his presence known until now, perhaps he feels it will be too difficult for you to face him. Maybe that is why, when you met with him in the world within the mask, he said his farewell and then appeared to fade away. He must have done it for you, so that you could forget and move on. Even now, he is still trying to help you in his own way. But¡­ he never really did truly understand you did he? Not like I do. I have seen everything that lies in your mind and I know even the darkness in your heart."

    Her words seemed to drive nails into Aleks. The pain was almost unbearable. He remembered yet again, why he both hated and loved her. Aleks composed himself once more, but he still refused to face her.

    "I will need you to assist with managing my forces and planning our next steps. As soon as you are well enough to walk."

    With those words, he left. Only Lariel remained sitting upright in her bed.

    "Oh An-Namrud.. You are the most wonderful, and the most despicable of men¡­"

    __________________

    Somewhere on the Steppes, far away from the battle that had taken place among the Horde and the expeditionary army, was an enormous army marching in a disciplined fashion. This was an army entirely made up of Dragonmen. In the sky above their army flew over a dozen dragons of various sizes and colors.

    Although this clan of dragons were a clan of black dragons, there were also other species of dragons which had joined their clan as experts. The Dragon King and his clan were the last large group of dragons on the continent. There was a scattering of other dragons across the continent, but none as large and as powerful as the black dragon clan. These were mostly small families or lone wanders, but some of these dragons had joined with the black dragons for their mutual protection. Otherwise, they might very well be hunted for their organs and other parts of their body. Every dragon was a treasure trove of materials.

    The dragons overhead roared as the army marched and they looked down with disdain upon those below. Their aura was unrestrained and they showed no respect or concern for anyone as they flew with carefree abandon. Surprisingly, there were several auras of Legendary beings among them. These were powerful adult dragons.

    Some of these dragons were considered royalty and were all the offspring of the Dragon King''s clan. As for the Dragonmen, they were merely tools for the dragon''s ambitions and security. They were considered mongrels, mixed breeds, and were inferior to those of true dragon blood. Despite this inferior status, they were still useful and necessary for the survival of the Dragon clan. This didn''t mean that they weren''t expendable though.

    Not far in the distance to their marching army was a tribal encampment with thousands of pitched tents. The dragons swiftly flew overhead and rapidly approached the encampment. There were a few hundred thousand Barbarians of different tribes currently mingling within the encampment and as the dragons roared and flew overhead they were not startled.

    It was as if the Dragonmen army were expected guests and the chaos and activity of the encampment did not cease. Some looked and pointed at the dragons flying overhead, but they were looks of admiration and respect. There was even a bit of anticipation. There were no looks of fear.

    After circling around a few times, the dragons descended and just when it seemed they would land with heavy steps amidst the crowd of Barbarians, their bodies suddenly shifted and their bodies shrank, changing form. Some were startled and thought they would be crushed for sure, but to their shock, the Dragons simply shifted into a form not that much different from Humans and they gracefully landed on the floor.

 Chapter 138 Next Steps 3

    Over a dozen dragons landed on the ground in the middle of the Barbarian encampment, their bodies taking the shape of both male and female human forms. Their human forms were all extremely beautiful and handsome without imperfections. Dragons were well known for their narcissism. Whether they were relatively benign or more malevolent, narcissism was a characteristic they all shared. They loved beauty and that included their own beauty.

    These particular dragons were arrogant to the extreme and their looks of disgust and contempt as they stared at the Barbarians were clearly visible. It wasn''t out of kindness that they hadn''t just simply landed in their dragon forms and crushed the Barbarians below them. These were mere ants to them, they could care less if they died. They had been strictly warned by the Dragon King not to cause trouble and it was only this stern warning which could keep them in check. Otherwise they wouldn''t have cared even if they went on a rampage through the Barbarian camp.

    This was especially so now that the Ancestral Spirits of the Steppe tribes were no longer living existences. With their power, they could easily imbue several Barbarians with Legendary strength, or even create one of Demigod strength. Now, the Barbarians had already lost this protection and even the Chieftain of the Harkul who was a Legendary being was dead. Who could resist their strength now? Even if there were another Legendary being among the tribes, so what? There were several dragons present here currently of Legendary strength.

    "Hmph, look at the uncouth and uncivilized scum. I can''t believe we have to be civil with¡­ food, ugh."

    One of the younger male black dragons, who was on the cusp of becoming an adult by reaching the Legendary level, stood out. He could be considered extraordinary in terms of looks even among the dragons gathered here. An equally attractive female black dragon stood beside him and gave him a harsh slap in the back of the head.

    "Shut up brother, only you would eat the rotten meat of these Barbarians. Some of us are far more refined. Don''t cause any trouble! Our father has already warned us. We need these barbarians to kill that monster and his army!"

    These two were clearly the most extraordinary of younger dragons and the others couldn''t compare. They appeared to be twins, although their style of clothing was as different as night and day. The male dragon was fully dressed in luxurious clothing with golden trims and decked in jewelry from head to toe. His jet black hair was slicked back and appeared greasy with an oily texture. There was a thin and delicate looking crown on his head which sparkled in the sunlight a rainbow of colors from all the jewels embedded in it. He was the most gaudy person anyone here had ever seen.

    As for the young female dragon, she barely wore anything at all. Her clothing was so revealing that she might as well have worn nothing. Her body was her most prized possession and every male Barbarian who laid eyes on her couldn''t help but be filled with fiery lust. Her jet black hair with glossy silver streaks reached down to her beautiful calves, almost like a tail. Her curves were perhaps not as overly pronounced as some, but she was dangerously shapely with a toned and lithe figure. Her breasts were propped up by bands of some type of leather which concealed her nipples and a portion of her chest, but hardly anything else. Although they pushed down on her chest tightly, this only illustrated even more her milky white breasts and made them more eye catching.

    Who wouldn''t be aroused by such a sight, but it was as if she didn''t even notice the looks she received. Or perhaps, she delighted in some perverse way in how they could only look, but never touch. It didn''t seem to anger her in the least and she would occasionally flaunt her body in seductive ways when she knew others were looking.

    "How dare you hit me sister!" roared the young dragon.

    "Are you talking back to me? Do I have to beat you within an inch of your life like the last time? Don''t make me embarrass you in front of all these savages. You wouldn''t want Orcs and their ilk to look down on you!"

    With another slap, the young female dragon mocked her brother.

    "Ugh, sister, stop! Okay, okay!"

    He knew he couldn''t beat his sister so he finally gave up, but he didn''t hesitate to mumble, "just wait until I am an adult!"

    Although his sister was stronger than him now, he knew it didn''t mean she would be stronger than him later. Male dragons were usually more powerful than female dragons once they reached maturity. This wasn''t the case for every species of dragon, but in the black dragon clan this was so.

    The other young dragons watched this scene with contemptuous grins, all aimed at the young male dragon. The adult dragons on the other hand simply ignored their childish antics. They were above such childish behavior and instead waited patiently for something.

    "Alright, enough fooling around. The king approaches." One of the older dragons reminded the younger ones.

    "Hmph!"

    The young female dragon and the others cast their gazes upwards and suddenly, an immense shadow covered the land below. The clouds seemed to part and an enormous figure could be seen descending from an incredible altitude. Obviously, this was the Black Dragon King.

    His form shook the very air around him and he radiated extreme might as his aura of terror poured down. He had not wanted his clan members and descendents to cause any trouble, but this didn''t mean he shouldn''t remind those below of his absolute might.

    Once the Dragon King had descended to a certain point, his body began to grow smaller. He was too large and had to begin shifting his form well above the height of the others. With heavy steps, the Dragon King landed on the ground shaking the earth. Even if his size was no larger than two meters by the time he fully took a human like form, his weight was still immeasurable. He hit the ground like an earthquake, shaking the entire encampment. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Not even the approaching army of Dragonmen escaped the quaking. A crater would have surely formed where he landed, but he had been careful to disperse his weight and strength. Even though the earth shook, there was only a slight indentation in the ground where he landed and this was an awesome display of his strength and meticulous control over his power.

    "Looks like, I am finally at my full strength, hahaha!"

    "Father!"

    "Father!"

    "My king!"

    The younger dragons and the adults gathered all called out to the Dragon King who had landed nearby. There was excitement, respect, and admiration in their voices. The Dragon King was not just the leader of the Black Dragon Clan, he was also their pillar and the ancestor they worshipped. This old and powerful dragon was a living deity in their minds and hearts, and their worship strengthened him. He was a being which hoped to become a god and this was the reason he had allied with the expeditionary army. In the end, those plans failed and now he was forced to improvise in order to expand his power.

    "Haha, I have fully awakened my strength although it has taken longer than expected. I slept too long this time and could only exert seventy percent of my true power in the battle against that monster. The next time won''t be the same!"

    The Dragon King may have lost the battle against Aleks, but he was filled with confidence. He seemed completely revitalized despite the loss and this filled the other dragons with expectation.

 Chapter 139 Next Steps 4

    The young female dragon approached her father with clear admiration and pride followed by her brother.

    "Father, I can''t wait to see you tear that monster up. This time we will surely be victorious!"

    "Yes, we will finally take full control of the Steppes and grow strong enough that none can shake our rule. Maybe then we can even expand further and bring more dragons into our clan. Who knows father, perhaps it won''t be long until you ascend to godhood and then you can create your own pantheon. One with only dragons!"

    The Black Dragon King smiled at the enthusiasm his two youngest children showed.

    "It isn''t that simple, becoming a god is far more difficult than you can imagine. It could take thousands of years, especially for a dragon. I have already been at this step for several thousand years as it is. Well, I am not far. Anyway, enough of this talk. We still have some friends to entertain."

    "Father, must we really lower ourselves to deal with these Barbarians? With you here, who would dare defy us?" asked the gaudy young dragon.

    "Hmm, it''s not so simple. That monster is stronger than expected and we will need the help of these Barbarians. They are stubborn and they don''t fully believe that their ancestors are dead. They still think they can treat with us on an equal level. It''s fine to let them delude themselves for now. We need to be careful, two of your elder brothers were beaten badly and will take a long time to recover and your eldest brother and sister are protecting our home. I brought the two of you to gain some experience, just observe quietly."

    "Tch, fine. OWW!"

    Once more the young male dragon was smacked in the back of his head by his sister causing him to reel in pain.

    "Just follow father''s orders and shut it!"

    "Alright, that''s enough you two. Let''s go meet with the chiefs of these tribes."

    The group of dragons didn''t delay any longer. None of the Barbarians had gotten close to the dragons when they landed and had kept a wide berth from them. They were too afraid to approach and as the dragons walked through the camp, they made sure to leave a clear path for them. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the Chief''s tent and entered with fearsome steps and a powerful presence. This greatly intimidated all around them.

    These Barbarian tents were crude and made of some unknown beast''s hide and held together with long, thin pieces of wood. They were tied together with rope and were decorated in a variety of colors and hand paintings. Their civilization was a relatively low level of development, but they were a powerful group that shouldn''t be underestimated. They also had significant wealth in their possession due to raiding and the extensive trade done with foreigners. The Steppes did not lack for resources because of this, it was just that they were a people who preferred fighting to anything else.

    After entering the chief''s tent, the dragons fanned out around the Dragon King and faced off against the Barbarians within. Barbarians were a diverse group of species and these Barbarians were mixed between Orcs, Humans, and various Werebeast People. The Werebeasts appeared to be various humanoid catlike, vermin, and canine people. The group assembled here were the most powerful members of the tribes gathered here, the commanders and other chiefs of both small and large tribes. They were all master class beings except for their chief who was radiating an aura of a Legendary being. He was the only one seated, but he rose when the Dragon King entered.

    "Haha, it seems you have recently broken through! Difficult times produce heroes, don''t they?" Laughed the Dragon King.

    Although it may have seemed like he was complimenting the chief, but in reality it was a laughter of contempt. A new Legendary being couldn''t possibly get in his eyes, but he had to keep some semblance of pleasantries.

    "Ah, I just recently broke through! If not for me expending so much effort to advance, then how could I take so long to assemble my warriors? Of course, this delay has brought quite a fortuitous opportunity. The Harkul chief is dead and the Harkul are no more and now there is a ripe opportunity for my tribe. It is a good thing I took your advice and didn''t head into those dangerous waters. With your support, it won''t be long until I am the chieftain of the Horde!"

    The chief didn''t mind the contempt, he already knew that dragons were extremely arrogant and just the fact that the Dragon King had said this much was already showing him some respect. He didn''t show any lack of respect towards the Dragon King. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    With a smile and nod of satisfaction, the Dragon King laughed once more.

    "It is good you, Urkuul, know your place. Don''t forget your promise to me. You will rule the Horde and you will worship me as your deity. Once I become a god, there will be a place for you in my pantheon when the time comes."

    He may have said those words, but inwardly he was sneering.

    ''There is no place for savages like you among our noble kind. My heavenly kingdom will exist only for our superior race!''

    It went without saying that he wouldn''t share his true thoughts. Tools were meant to be tools and didn''t need to concern themselves with the plans of those who wielded them.

    "But there is something I do not understand." the chief of the Urkuul tribe''s brow creased and he seemed as if there were something heavy on his mind.

    The chief was not some young and inexperienced fool, he was an old sly Orc who had fought and schemed his way his entire life. Although he had publicly submitted to the Dragon King, this didn''t mean that he didn''t have his own concerns and ambitions in private.

    Seeing his hesitation, the young son of the Dragon King grew frustrated, "Spit it out!"

    His father raised his brow towards him but said nothing and waited for the chief to respond.

    "It''s just¡­ I am a little concerned¡­ I mean no disrespect, but the original plan has failed. The expeditionary army was defeated and there are¡­ troubling rumors."

    The Dragon King and dragon elders were composed but the younger dragons who included the Dragon King''s own children lacked such a calm demeanor. When they saw the hesitation, and the chief''s words which bordered on insubordination, they grew angry.

    "How dare you speak to my father that way, you bastards!"

    "Do you think that we can''t kill every last one of you here right now!?"

    "Ungrateful savages, you are only alive due to our lord''s mercy!"

    ''SILENCE!" the Dragon King roared, silencing the group of dragons.

    "They are young, don''t mind them. It is true that the defeat of the expeditionary army is¡­ unexpected to say the least, but it doesn''t change much. If we can defeat that monster and his army of traitorous scum, we will certainly achieve our objective. If anything, this may even be a better situation. It will take a very long time for the gods to organize another expedition. By then I will have full control over all of the Steppes. How can they hope to defeat a united Horde with the aid of my Dragons and Dragonmen? Especially once I ascend!"

    Once more, the chief carefully considered his words, "I do not doubt that you will be victorious! I only worry that once you are ready to ascend, will the gods truly allow it, given that their plan failed?"

    The Dragon King snorted, "I did my part as best I could! There was never any mention of such a monster and I hadn''t yet fully recovered to my full strength after my long sleep. How could I possibly be blamed for their loss? You do have a point though¡­"

    Seeing that the Dragon King had conceded on something, the other dragons were surprised. Their King was excessively arrogant, but at this time he seemed different. Normally, he wouldn''t even stoop to speaking to such lowly beings.

    "It isn''t so simple getting that last spark of insight to ascend, I can feel that within a few hundred years I will be able to do so. The loss was something unexpected and I did my part as best I could, so they can''t put all the responsibility on my shoulders. This is a mess for them and there will be some bickering among the churches for a time. Perhaps sending emissaries to allay their fears would be wise. We can pledge to unite the Steppes in preparation for their return and use this opportunity for my ascension. At that time, we can negotiate with them further. There are only a few tricks they can do to try to stop me, but it won''t be so simple for them."

 Chapter 140 Next Steps 5

    After he was done speaking, loud noises could be heard outside the tent and a warrior came running frantically into the tent almost falling on his knees.

    "What is the meaning of this!?" shouted the chieftain with some embarrassment.

    He was currently meeting extremely important guests and had left orders not to be interrupted. This was a loss of prestige.

    "Chief, we are under attack!"

    All of the dragons frowned and looks of shock could be seen from many in the tent. How could they possibly have been attacked with all these Legendary dragons here, never mind the Black Dragon King himself.

    "How can this be? It is impossible for us to be attacked here! Who is it and how many?"

    "I don''t know, we found over a dozen dead warriors at the outskirts of the camp. Also, none of the scouts we sent out have returned as of yet. It has already been well past the time to report in." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    The Black Dragon King snarled, "I sensed something for a moment, but it''s gone."

    "You don''t even know who is attacking us! What the hell am I keeping you around for? Find out who the enemy is quickly and capture them!"

    The chief was red with anger and was throwing spittle as he shouted at the warrior.

    "Forget it, there is only one attacker. I only felt it for a moment, but it should be a powerful assassin. This assassin can even hide from my senses. Most likely only when the assassin attacks can I sense a hint of their location."

    The chief calmed down and looked at the Dragon King, "Then what should we do? What kind of assassin can hide from even your senses?"

    "I will have my subordinates patrol the camp, even if this assassin can hide from their senses, once the assassin strikes there should be a chance to respond. Only while hidden can the assassin hide from our detection. This is assuming the response is quick enough. We can''t allow the assassin to escape. Olrendil, Grazzjiik, and Rendveil. Go and aid the Barbarians, you don''t need to capture the assassin alive. Kill it if possible. I don''t have time to waste searching for one assassin. I will return to my army and must prepare myself for another battle with that creature. Hurry and deal with the assassin, we need to rendezvous with the other tribes we have allied with. We can''t allow that monster to gain momentum."

    The dragon subordinates that were called grunted their acknowledgement and quickly left the tent. They returned to their dragon forms and took flight to patrol the camp.

    "Hmph, useless. Can''t even kill one assassin." the son of the Dragon King scornfully mocked.

    This wasn''t taken well by the Barbarians, but they could only glare angrily while holding in their words. If this was even a being that the Dragon King could only catch a trace of, how could their warriors handle such an assassin? This assassin was clearly a Legendary being of great power.

    After all of the dragons left and took flight, the Barbarians within their leader''s tent grumbled in frustration. They had never suffered such humiliation before. They were only second to the Harkul among the tribes of the Steppes and they were used to being the ones doing the humiliating.

    "Forget it, we aren''t strong enough to go against the dragons." their chief stated with defeat.

    "But chief! How do we know our ancestral spirits are really gone? How could this be true?" many of the Barbarians questioned with disbelief.

    "If it weren''t true, then wouldn''t our ancestral spirits have already made a move? There is no way they would allow the Dragon King or that other being to run amok on our lands. The fact that the chief of the Harkul is dead should reveal enough about the truth."

    Their chief fell into his chair within the tent and looked as if he had gained a few years due to stress.

    "This is the only way. I would rather follow the Dragon King then some stranger we do not understand and we do not have the strength to defeat it by ourselves."

    ______

    Grajjik was a mighty red dragon whose flames were hot enough to melt iron within moments. He had always been extremely proud of his personal strength and was a dragon well into his adulthood possessing peak Legendary strength. Although he had once had the ambition to become a Demigod, in the end he hadn''t been able to take that final step.

    At some point, due to the danger of being a lone dragon without a brood, he had chosen to follow the Dragon King. His life for several hundred years had been one of comfort and he had accumulated a certain amount of wealth as any noble dragon would. Grajjik had never regretted his decision and was satisfied with his treatment within the Black Dragon clan even though he was a red dragon.

    It was somewhat difficult in having to follow the orders of another, but the Dragon King had always treated him well. This made it easier for him to accept his situation despite the arrogance of being a dragon. So, he had always worked diligently in completing the tasks assigned to him.

    Grajjik flew high over the Barbarian and Dragonmen encampment while patrolling. This was something he felt beneath him, but it was an order from the King so he patrolled diligently. After the first few incidents, the assassin had seemed to disappear and hadn''t made a move. This made Grajjik feel a bit of complacency and frustration.

    "I can''t believe a noble dragon such as myself is reduced to a guard dog. But I shouldn''t complain too much. It has been some time since I have had to do anything and the Black Dragon clan has treated me well. So much fuss for one assassin, it has been days already and no sign of it. Hmph, probably too afraid to show its face!"

    While the dragon busily grumbled while dipping low to the ground to scout the area, Grajjik suddenly felt a sense of danger.

    "Who is it!"

    Grajjik only had time to shout in surprise before he suddenly felt extreme pain. His left wing had been pierced through and a Human figure was running down his wing while slicing right down the center. He roared in extreme pain and had taken considerable damage from the surprise attack. He could no longer maintain his altitude and fell down towards the ground, crashing into the earth. He was over a mile away from where the army was camped, but even from that distance it was noticed.

    "Damn you! You dare ambush me!" screamed Grajiik before letting out a stream of flames all around him.

    He couldn''t catch a trace of the assassin and spewed flames everywhere. He had been grounded, but he was quick to respond and stood up off the ground and spit flames all around his body.

    A voice of disdain drifted into his ears, "Be thankful my master instructed me not to kill any dragons. Otherwise, you would be dead."

    "Coward! Come out and face me!"

    Grajjik was thoroughly angered and no one had ever treated him with such contempt, especially a lowly Human. He was enraged and went on a rampage, destroying everything around him.

    "I will torture you with my flames and devour you!"

    Soon another dragon flew overhead and landed near Grajjik.

    "Grajjik, where is the assassin? Did you kill it?"

    Grajjik still hadn''t calmed down and his left wing was severely damaged. He couldn''t fly in a short period of time, at least until he had recovered.

    "ARGH MY WING!"

    This was a great disgrace for a dragon, to have their wings damaged and be unable to fly. It was a most contemptuous act. Soon, even some Dragonmen Chevaliers had showed up but they couldn''t find a trace of the assassin.

    With the attention now being around where Grajjik had crashed into the ground, Nelay had already left the area and sped towards the outskirts of the army encampment. With so many soldiers gathered in one place, the camp was extremely large spreading out over a huge area. There were a few hundred thousand gathered and as they encountered other tribes, their army grew larger. This only made it easier for her to infiltrate the camp and continue to cause more havok.

    Nelay continued her guerilla tactics for several days, causing nothing but headaches among the allied army and the dragons. Soon, the dragons were too afraid to even take flight alone and would only go out in pairs lest they be injured and grounded for a time. The Dragon King''s enraged roars shook the land for miles all around. He was truly infuriated by this fly who could not be caught and never seemed to tire.

    No matter what they tried, they could only catch traces of her before she disappeared once more, only to strike elsewhere at another time, or another day.

 Chapter 141 Matters of the past 1

    In the beginning, the All Creator breathed life into the universe and he established a system of three as the basic foundation of all creation.

    Life, Law, and Destruction.

    The most mysterious of these systems, was the system of life, and to this day it was still a mystery. There were none who could utilize the system of Life to create, no matter how powerful or to what height they may have risen. There were some that tried, and even those who succeeded in evolving or bringing about new variations in life. However, these were still at their core the life that already existed. As such, the system of Life was mostly ignored, forgotten, or just pushed to the side.

    It was the system of Law that was the most understood and appreciated of the three. It was through understanding the laws of the universe that one ascended beyond their mortality. This system was managed by the Angels, but they were only servants of the Law and could never be its master. Because they were servants, they could never truly be free of attachments. This was the reason Angels attached themselves to gods who had become masters of a law, basically selling themselves into servitude. It is also the reason many Angels fell and became Devils.

    As for the final system, Destruction, this was both a foreign concept and an inevitable reality that none wished to accept. It was the most misunderstood of the three and the one all feared the most. In light of this, it was rejected by the denizens of the universe and was considered taboo. Only the Daemon, who were birthed from Destruction, served it with an absolute and undeniable faith. Their entire purpose and the essence of their very existence was to fulfill the inevitable end.

    The Angels, the Daemon, and the entirety of all life come from these three origins. And the Origin is the very soul of the All Creator. He who fractured his own soul and body, forming the three systems and the universe.

    He who was betrayed by the very beings he himself created.

    Somewhere in the void of space. A vast and desolate plane, it is here that the gods and Daemon engage in an apocalyptic conflict. The Daemon have always been, but it had only been a few million years since the Daemon had revealed themselves to the universe and began their crusade of destruction.

    What was their goal? That is a simple answer, to return all to nothing.

    In a magnificent garden surrounded by waterfalls and the most exquisite of mythical beasts and wondrous vegetation was a large gathering of gods. It was clear from their godly auras and transcendent appearances that they were in fact beings above mortals. They engaged in all manner of debauchery, and every god or goddess in attendance drank a lustrous liquid which emanated an aura of eternity from golden glittering chalices.

    The diversity of appearance, clothing, jewelry and other accessories were on full display as these divinities exuded extreme affluence and charm. It was as if each deity wished to outshine the other, and their frivolous words of flattery and disguised self importance, filled the air with a suffocating ambience. Their laughter was like the chime of the heavens and their flowery words were the height of elegance.

    Even though this gathering was taking place within the God Fortress and despite the ongoing war with the Daemon and their demonic spawn, these divine beings seemed fully at ease in their revelry.

    "Tihr, I allowed you to make use of my servant, but you almost caused his death with your failed endeavor. What exactly was so important that you needed to send that little girl and my Lightning Emperor to accomplish?"

    A goddess who radiated an extraordinary brilliance and beauty leaned gently against a towering god of an imposing and proud bearing. She spoke coyly and with a hint of expectation. Matters between the divine were superficial at best and relationships between them even more so. There were no eternal allies, only the benefits of their cooperative relationships.

    Even the more intimate of divinities were only intimate on the surface. It was difficult for them to trust each other fully, no matter how long they knew each other or how close of friends they may seem. The competition between deities was intense at times and this made it difficult for them to build any sort of lasting relationships. Of course, this was on the time scale of the gods which encompassed thousands or hundreds of thousands of years.

    "What do you want me to say Mythras? I was only doing a small kindness for a Saintess of mine who I happen to favor. Her brother has been possessed by a devil and she wished to eradicate the plague that caused her life''s greatest suffering."

    Mythras raised an eyebrow at his words but didn''t question him. She didn''t believe him at all, but if he wasn''t willing to divulge the truth, there was nothing she could do.

    "That isn''t important right now. We should consider how we are going to divvy up the lands that weren''t conquered. The Northern Pantheons and those other lesser pantheons were given their chance to expand, but they failed. They can only blame themselves for not preparing enough. It should be our turn now, no?"

    Tihr sounded as if it had nothing to do with him and it was truly just an unfortunate situation for those involved. However, Mythras had other ideas.

    "Are you sure you had nothing to do with this? It does seem quite the coincidence after all. If they are able to put a few things together, you might take some of the blame. I might also be dragged into this. It isn''t what I agreed to at all."

    Tihr laughed. It was a booming laugh much like the sound of thunder.

    "Our people just happened to be there by coincidence. How could any of that be connected to us?"

    Mythras pushed away from Tihr and gave him an exasperated expression, "Fine, I won''t ask any more questions. I warn you though, if anyone comes looking for me, I am putting everything on you. There are rules we must obey as gods when dealing with the mortal world, you know this as well as I. Take responsibility for your own actions."

    Tihr watched as Mythras sauntered away from him with a smile. It was only after she left that his smile disappeared and his eyes became cold.

    "My plans didn''t go exactly the way I wanted them, but either way it worked out in the end. Whether it be Aleks who had been afflicted with the curse of Maa''loch or Lariel, there is still only one path forward for him. It is time to begin cleaning up the loose ends. I may not be able to reach you in the Nine Hells Maa''loch, but that doesn''t mean you will escape my grasp. My only concern is Moksha, what is he plotting?"

    Tihr swirled the liquid Ambrosia within his golden chalice. This was the drink of the gods, an intoxicating elixir. He had been smiling moments ago, but it was only a facade. Now his expression was dark and gloomy as he considered many things.

    "Moksha, you turned your back on me, don''t blame me for being merciless. You seek to monopolize the Origin of Life for yourself, don''t you? It is one thing to rid ourselves of a worthless Devil, but what designs do you have on me I wonder?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Tihr had taken a great risk in seeking the aid of another god and a devil, but he had needed them in order to accomplish his goals. Maa''loch had long become dead weight and was no longer of use, but Moksha was essential to his plans. He hadn''t expected Moksha to alter their plan when it seemed they might finally succeed. Moksha was one of the few who knew the truth of the Origin merged within An-Namrud''s soul. Maa''loch had only had some suspicions, but he had long since weakened to the point he could no longer threaten them. He would still need to die though.

    "The other gods must not find out the truth. I will find a way to deal with you when the time is right Moksha."

 Chapter 142 Matters of the past 2

    Clack, Clack, Clack.

    The sound of heels hitting a marble floor echoed through a barren hallway. A beautiful and young woman in a full bodied and luxuriant dress walked slowly and with heavy steps. This was Mythras, the goddess of magic and mysteries. She was a god on the same level as Tihr and had a relatively good relationship with Tihr for many hundreds of thousands of years.

    They were part of the same pantheon and had ascended to godhood during the same generation. One could consider them to be childhood friends because of the way gods perceived time. This didn''t mean they spent their actual childhood together, but they had been mortals at the same time and ascended during the same era.

    Basically, their relationship was as close as gods could be. Yet, she felt that Tihr had become strange to her. He was no longer the predictable man she remembered and was now surrounded with secrecy. She just couldn''t see through him and this worried her. The current era they lived in was chaotic and filled with uncertainties.

    The war with the Daemon wasn''t going well and the Devils had grown restless. There were even signs of another Devil Invasion of the Heavens. Their wish to usurp the authority of Law had never ceased ever since the fall of their progenitor, the Archangel Lucifer.

    ''Why is he acting so strangely now? Is it connected to those mortals, the brother and sister? How strange. I wouldn''t have ever even noticed such a tiny and insignificant event under normal circumstances. It seems I will need to distance myself from Tihr, but I shouldn''t make it too obvious.''

    As she continued to head down the hallway towards her living space on the God Fortress, she couldn''t help but frown in thought. This did not detract from her beauty or elegance in any way, but frowning truly wasn''t suitable for her. She could only display her greatest brilliance when her expression was calm, showcasing the wise and solemn appearance of a goddess.

    No matter how the gods tried to distance themselves from their mortal ties, it was impossible to fully cut off those connections no matter how much they wished to do so. They would still feel emotions and while their control and will were greater than a mortal, they weren''t so different at their core.

    Mythras couldn''t shake the ominous feeling that suddenly gripped her. Her eyes swirled, changing in color, as she stared into a darker part of the desolate hallway. Strangely enough, a figure stepped out of the shadows.

    "Moksha, why are you here? You never leave your divine kingdom. Wasn''t it you that said you preferred the lifeless metallic husks you call servants to the company of the gods?"

    Moksha walked towards Mythras and smiled, but it was a cold smile and not one filled with life. If she hadn''t known better, she might think Moksha was just like his lifeless servants.

    "This is just an avatar, as is your current body. We are only required to be here in our true bodies when it is our time to serve in the god army. How unlucky for Tihr, to be forced into service at such a chaotic time."

    A chill crawled down Mythra''s back despite the fact that it was only an avatar of hers. She found it strange that he would appear here and suddenly mention Tihr, especially when she had just been thinking about him.

    "Get to the point Moksha. I don''t have time for games, I am busy." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "How absurd, busy? We gods have all the time in the world. We even have multiple bodies, hordes of followers, servants, armies of creatures to do our bidding. What we do not lack at all is time, and those willing to do anything for us, yet you say you are busy."

    Moksha began, but noticing Mythra''s dampening mood, he stopped his teasing manner and became serious.

    "Fine, I was only passing by. I have business here, but I wanted to warn you. Do not trust Tihr, he is not the man you think he is."

    Dropping those words, Moksha turned and left from the direction he came before Mythras could respond. She didn''t know what to make of his words, but she found the timing to be peculiar. She watched Moksha disappear down the hallway and then finally returned to her own living area. Her living space was quite different from Tihr who only had the most bare of furnishings. Mythras large living space was lavishly decorated and exuded an aura of mysticism. There was a purple haze which covered the entire room and many strange and exquisite items littered throughout.

    None of these things caught her eye at the moment and she quickly rushed towards a room where she kept a divine tool used for communicating with her followers.

    "Eneran, answer me now." she spoke into the magic device which was similar to a large mirror and there was a crystal ball which acted as some sort of control device.

    Eneran''s image and surroundings soon appeared on the mirror. Mythras could see him clearly, but Eneran could only hear the voice of his goddess. The gods hardly ever communicated with their followers this way, but there were always exceptions and circumstances where it was necessary.

    "My goddess, your servant answers."

    "I don''t have much time, what have you learned from the girl?"

    Noticing the impatience in Mythra''s voice, Eneran didn''t hesitate to answer, "There is very little I could glean from her. You forbade me from using any of my¡­ methods. I could only attempt to ask questions without being too obvious. However, the girl is hysterical and has been for days now. Her words are nonsensical and she is clearly emotionally disturbed."

    She was hoping for more, but this was to be expected.

    "Forget it, Tihr might have done something to her mind and he is most likely paying close attention to her. We can''t let him think we are suspicious. I want you to use all our resources on that continent to dig up everything about these siblings. I want to know why they are so important to Tihr, there is something strange going on. My intuition is telling me this. I will also move some assets from the central continent to aid you. You must handle this with extreme care. I suspect that Moksha may also be involved and there is also that servant of Cyric. It is uncertain how many divine beings have their hands in this chaotic mess and my intuition is telling me that danger is approaching."

    Eneran gasped when he heard this. What did it mean when a divine being felt danger approaching? This could very well be something on the level of a cataclysmic event. When a divinity had such a premonition, disaster was soon to follow and Mythras was especially suited towards such premonitions due to the Laws she had mastery over.

    "My goddess, what could this mean?"

    "I don''t know yet, there are many matters that are not suitable to speak of to you mortals."

    Her response perturbed Eneran even more and he once more realized how inconsequential and powerless he was. If even his goddess warned of danger, how could he escape such an event?

    "You don''t need to worry. Even though I sense danger, there is no way to know exactly when it will come. It could be today, it could be in a thousand years. This is why we prefer not to reveal such things to mortals. Complete what I have asked of you and you will be rewarded. You are not far from a Mythical class and soon there will be a place for you in my divine kingdom."

    Eneran prostrated himself on the ground. He didn''t know where Mythras was, but it didn''t matter. He knew she could see him.

    "Thank you my goddess. I live to serve."

    ________________

    In a desolate place where one would think no life could survive, there was an unearthly stronghold of formidable appearance and might. It was far larger than anything built by man and everywhere one looked flowed fiery magma and scorched earth. There were also the pitiable cries of the suffering, and the screeching and howling of strange spirit like beings.

    Deep within the stronghold a sigh that stretched for eternity was released. It shook the surrounding region and even the stronghold swayed as if it were being blown by a slight breeze.

    "Finally, my voice reached him." A booming voice rumbled through the walls of the stronghold like an avalanche soon followed by more thunderous words, "Conquest, Pestilence, Famine, Death."

    These names were called in summons and were immediately answered.

    "We are here master!" four voices called out in unison.

    "Hear your orders. It is time for Chaos to reign so that Destruction will soon follow. The Abyss will move upon the Nine Hells. Grant the fallen one the object he seeks. Those traitorous Angels will get what they deserve."

    "Yes master!" the four Horsemen replied and rose to carry out their orders.

    "Wait!" the commanding voice called out once more, shaking the four horsemen.

    "Aid him, he must not fall. Send him each one servant. Gain his trust. Consider him as you consider me. That is all."

    The four horsemen glanced at each other strangely. Their true appearances were not visible, but they could each understand what the other was thinking. It was possible for them to send one of their servants, but it was not without cost.

    "It is as we must." Conquest finally said after a long silence.

    Each horsemen returned to the saddles of their nightmarish mounts and once more rode off into the distant barren landscape.

 Chapter 143 Matters of the past 3

    A young man stood pensively looking out of a large window. He was handsome, but he never cared to consider his looks or to bother with making himself presentable. He wore the same white lab coat for days without changing or cleaning it. There were stains of coffee and of other things on it, but he didn''t care. His hair was in disarray and there were black bags under his eyes, a sign of a lack of sleep.

    The window he looked out of was twice his size, and as wide as the width of ten people standing side by side. He stared out, looking beyond to what lay below and occasionally there would be others who would walk by him and look at him strangely. He didn''t notice them, as his thoughts were elsewhere. The window he looked out of was from a floor hundreds of feet up and below one could see large buildings, and vehicles moving rapidly like insects buzzing about. He was too high up to see any people below, only the blurry movement of life.

    This was a scene of a highly advanced technological world.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Here you are An-Namrud. I''ve been looking for you. Why are you staring out of this window all alone?"

    Another man who could be said to be almost the opposite of him approached. They were both handsome, but each distinct in their appearance. Whereas one gave off the impression of slothfulness, the other was meticulously groomed and dressed. There was always a bright smile on his face, but An-Namrud could only see eyes tinged with worry and perhaps some regret.

    "Ishmael¡­ I was just thinking."

    An-Namrud stepped closer to the window and placed his right hand on it. He didn''t turn to look at Ishmael.

    Ishmael didn''t mind and simply asked, "Oh, what is it that you are thinking about?"

    He didn''t answer right away, but after a moment of silence An-Namrud finally said, "I was thinking of my parents. I never told you, did I? My parents were a very religious couple and even after the ban on organized religion came into effect, they never stopped in their beliefs and religious practices."

    This was the first time that An-Namrud had mentioned this to Ishmael and this surprised him a bit. It wasn''t often that his brother and friend spoke of his parents. He wasn''t surprised by the content, just the fact that he had been willing to share such a deep and traumatic memory with him. Ishmael already knew some things, but they were things he was not allowed to discuss in the open.

    "No, you never told me. Is that how you became a ward of the state?"

    "Yes. My parents were good people. They were selfless and kind, at least as much as I can remember. So kind that they never fought with anyone, not even each other. They never argued and even if there were disagreements, they were always willing to compromise with each other and with me. One day, someone came banging on our door begging for help. This was when the worst of the turmoil was taking place. There were riots everywhere and open rebellion in the streets. My parents still helped that person, fed him, clothed him and allowed him to rest in our home. That very night was the same day my parents died. I was taken in by the authorities and eventually became a ward of the state."

    Ishmael winced at his words. He didn''t know how to respond at first. In truth, he already knew a bit about this as it was related to his position. He knew that the government had already had their eyes on this young genius and the circumstances that took place were just a justification to abduct a child.

    "I...I''m sorry."

    An-Namrud moved his hand down the glass making a squeaking sound until he finally stepped away from the glass. Ishmael shook his head, there were words he wished he could say. Unfortunately, if he did, he wouldn''t last the night.

    "I know I am being used. This tower.. It is meant to control the world. I don''t care about any of that. I only want to know.. What is out there? My parents spent their whole lives living a dream, but they believed in something. They died for that very same thing. Was it all for nothing? I couldn''t bring myself to forgive them, but at the same time I hoped to vindicate their lives. What is out there? Is there truly nothing? Then wouldn''t their lives have been in vain? And what of my own suffering? I just want an answer."

    His words were filled with gloom as he turned to look at his brother. There was a lost look in his eyes.

    Ishmael grew concerned, "What if you don''t find what you seek An-Namrud?"

    "Then there would really be no point in living any longer."

    ______________

    "Aleks? Aleks? ALEKS!?" Lenia was calling out to Aleks frantically.

    Aleks was sitting on his throne within a darkened tent and staring at the golden mask in his hands. There was no one else present, not even the servants who normally saw to his needs. He seemed to be paralyzed and was completely unresponsive no matter how she called out to him. She began to grow worried the more he remained silent until she had finally grabbed him and shook him. This was something she would never have done under any other circumstances.

    Aleks finally seemed to regain life and looked at Lenia with hollow eyes, "Lenia."

    "Aleks, I was afraid something happened to you! Why are you sitting here staring at that mask? Did something happen?"

    There was only the utmost concern in her voice which grew more gentle as she spoke.

    "I''m fine."

    Lenia had noticed that lately her master had been acting very strange. Well, her master had always been strange, but this was even more than usual.

    "How is Lariel?" Lenia asked with concern.

    She hadn''t had the time to see her and was wondering if her master''s actions had something to do with Lariel.

    "Her soul is depleting slowly. I have done what I could to slow down the curse from eating at her soul and must constantly expend the ''Soul Potential'' I acquire from the faith of my worshipers. It is a temporary solution, but it can''t stop the weakening of her soul entirely. It was all I could come up with for now."

    Aleks leaned back on his throne and placed the mask down. He no longer looked at it and seemed to even be avoiding it.

    Lenia seemed hesitant as if she wanted to say something, but couldn''t bring herself to say it. This did not escape Aleks''s eye.

    "There is no need to hold back, just say what you wish to say."

    Lenia nodded and gathered her courage, "Master¡­ Aleks, do you love her?"

    It seemed that this was one of the most difficult things Lenia had ever asked and she couldn''t even bring herself to look at her master.

    "Love. What an interesting concept. Our lives are inexplicably tied together. In the past, she delved deep into my mind and we shared a lifetime together in a single moment. I do not wish to see her harmed and I do not wish for her to die. But, I also can not forgive her for what she has done. Is it love, or is it hate? I do not know."

    Lenia wasn''t sure how to feel about his answer. Should she still hope?

    ''At least master didn''t say yes. Maybe I still have a chance?'' she thought with some relief.

    She was too embarrassed to look at him.

    "Why have you come?"

    Lenia was reminded of why she came by his words and composed herself before speaking seriously, "We are only a half a day''s march from the army of the Dragon King. We will overtake them tomorrow."

    "Good, then prepare for battle."

    She lingered and didn''t immediately leave to carry out his orders.

    "Is there more?" Aleks asked.

    "It is Brock. He has been asking to see you for some time now and has been insistent."

    Aleks waved her away, "Go, I don''t want to see him yet. I know what he wishes to ask, but I am not ready to discuss it with him."

    Lenia didn''t say anymore. She saluted and then left Aleks alone on the throne. He was rubbing the gold mask without realizing it as he appeared thoughtful, and his eyes had a distant look. The mask glowed dimly as it released a hint of warmth.

 Chapter 144 This world is mine 1

    Aleks rode at the head of a large army of Barbarians and Human soldiers. Some were from his original army, some were the captives who submitted, and others were the new Barbarian additions to their Horde. It was a strange mix of diverse races, cultures, and classes.

    Normally, such a sight was not possible to be seen anywhere. Only a mighty Demigod under the right circumstances could possibly display such a sight. It was something which rarely, if ever, happened and it could be counted on one''s hands how many had succeeded in such a thing. Perhaps when speaking of Aleks, one could only speak of the Blood Lord or the Spider Queen in the same sentence.

    Only such beings were on the same level and had accomplished similar feats. Even the Dragon King had not accomplished such and was merely a king of dragons and dragonmen.

    Aleks was calm as he rode upon a black horse as dark as midnight, fully armored and appearing sinister. He wore his usual ensemble of royal purple robes which billowed in the wind and a black nobleman''s suit. The mask had finally returned to its place upon his face and it was expressionless as it always was. He looked both majestic and frightening.

    Lariel rode at his side looking pale as she occasionally covered her delicate lips to release a heartbreaking cough. She carried a handkerchief in her right hand which was decorated with spots of crimson from her own blood.  She was wearing an exquisite black dress which seemingly came from nowhere. No one ever saw her with any luggage, but she always appeared well dressed and groomed. Her black wings were nowhere in sight and she appeared not much different from a human, albeit with a perfect and soulbinding appearance.

    Behind the two, were Lenia, Nelay and Grobak who each had their own mounts. Grobak on his giant wolf and Lenia and Nelay each on a white battle horse. These were a unique breed of horse known for their strength and speed. They were also pure and radiated a slight holy aura, which was a unique contrast to the nightmarish horse that Aleks rode. Although the giant wolf disturbed them somewhat, they were well trained and didn''t allow its presence to perturb them. These were not weak horses to begin with and they even had their own battle abilities which could be used to protect themselves and their rider. They had obtained these horses from the expeditionary army, among others.

    The three wished to approach Aleks, but they ultimately didn''t when they saw Lariel by his side. Her weak appearance and Aleks''s imposing presence deterred them. Grobak especially wanted to thank his master for finally upgrading his class and level. He had been kept at the peak Master class for some time and it had greatly upset him that everyone else was a Legendary being. Now that he was finally a Legendary being as well, they were all of equal status. He couldn''t help but swell up with pride when thinking about it.

    ''I feel confident in defeating Nelay in a one on one battle now.'' were the thoughts that consumed him.

    As for the battle to come, he didn''t even pay it any mind. He had full confidence in his master''s victory now that he was personally leading the battle. Where this confidence came from, only one such as he would understand. Lenia and Nelay had similar thoughts and they were more concerned with how close Lariel was to their master currently and their eyes never left them.

    As for the marching Horde behind them, their steps shook the land as they marched. Hundreds of thousands of warriors, servants, mounts, livestock, carts, carriages, and slaves marching across the Steppes emitted a sound like rolling thunder. They moved surprisingly swift despite their numbers and the amount of baggage accompanying them. This was made possible through the use of magic and magic tools.

    Spells that increased speed, decreased weight, and other such utility type spells were cast in great numbers. It was an excessive luxury that no army would utilize except for extreme circumstances. Simply because this would mean that if a battle suddenly broke out, the magic casters would be depleted of mana and this would put any army at a huge disadvantage. For Aleks, it was a luxury that was feasible. His power as a Demigod allowed him to do so. When the battle began, numbers were meaningless before his might.

    The commanders and officers who had submitted to Aleks wouldn''t be able to understand this until they witnessed his power personally and Aleks wouldn''t lower his status to explain it. So while there was some grumbling, frustration and questioning looks from them, Aleks didn''t care as long as they followed orders. They of course wouldn''t dare approach Aleks and it was the job of his subordinates to ensure that these commanders and officers complied. Grobak only needed to slap a few people around to handle most situations and Lenia''s aura of command silenced the rest. As for Nelay, just the sharpening of her knives was enough to dissuade anyone from even looking at her.

    No one would ever even have the thought of approaching Lariel. Her identity as an Angel was something which none would dare display any irreverence towards. Angels were the servants of gods and though Lariel was a fallen angel, she was still a true Angel and not some mixed breed trash. The fact that Aleks had a fallen angel as a servant even more caused others to worship him. This elevated his status well above any other Demigod known of, or even the rumors of Demigods who were a legend in the world. There were no Demigods like Aleks that could be found anywhere.

    All of this was a mere passing breeze to Aleks. The issues of his army, the thoughts of his subordinates, the looming battle and even the threat from the gods, were all thoughts pushed to the back of his mind. Not a single one of these things could cause him an ounce of worry. Even if it were a simple matter for him to transport all the supplies and equipment within his ''Soul Domain'', he just simply didn''t care to. These matters were all beneath him and were not something he felt needed much consideration.

    So then what was this man who was at the center of so many things thinking about? Only those strange words and that mysterious voice he heard which had ingrained itself into his mind. They were not words spoken in any tongue or language, they were purely words of power. They radiated dominance and the essence of the universe.

    "Aleks, the Dragon King''s army is just ahead. I have blocked all scrying as you requested and Nelay did a wonderful job in keeping their eyes closed to our presence. My illusions also helped. They have only lowly magic casters, mere mortals who can''t contend with even the nails of my fingers. They have no idea that they have fallen into our trap and the advance forces we sent are ready to attack from all directions." Lariel stated in between bouts of coughing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    It was a sight that Aleks didn''t wish to see and so his gaze never left the horizon before him. He wouldn''t even turn his head to look at her. No, he didn''t wish to see her as she was right now and only wished to remember the brilliance she once held. Until he could help her return to that vision in his memory, he didn''t wish to look at her if it could be helped. Such a woman who had so changed his fate was not meant for such weakness and frailty. He wouldn''t have it. Or at least, that was what he told himself in this moment, but could he really keep his eyes away?

    "Mmm¡­ I am aware. I have been watching everything through my ''Astral Projection''. I also saw everything through Nelay''s eyes until she returned to our side. Nelay has performed admirably and shall be rewarded after the war. The same goes for the rest of you. You have all exceeded my expectations and have brought me honor and pride."

    His words caused both Lenia and Nelay to gush with embarrassment and self fulfillment. They hid it well though. Lenia wore a full helmet with her heavy plate which almost fully enclosed her body. Nelay was equally covered in her dark tight fitting leather armor, cloak, hood and half mask which covered her lower face. One would have to get very close to see any change in their expression, that was assuming they were willing to risk their heads.

    As for Grobak, he had no need to hide his emotions and was visibly self gratified. He even went so far as to gloat and shout boisterously to the commanders and officers behind him. Grobak was so pleased with himself, everyone was surprised he didn''t fall off his mount. Even if he looked like a fool, no one would say anything because it would cost them their lives. Who was foolish enough to do that?

 Chapter 145 The world is mine 2

    "There is no need to compliment your own creations Aleks. That is the very reason for their existence, isn''t it? Will you finally reveal your true might this time, or do you still intend to fool around with your prey?"

    Lariel''s words were grating to the ears of Nelay, Lenia, and Grobak but what she said was the truth. They became somewhat subdued after hearing it and no longer expressed such enthusiasm.

    The three realized they still had a long way to go until they could rival the composure of a true powerful being. They had gained their strength through Aleks''s own powers and hadn''t earned it themselves. Because of this, there was still a disconnect between their mental growth and their physical growth. They had the power of Legendary beings, but not the composure and breadth of mind as one.

    "I will display my might. No more games. The World shall eventually be mine and this is the beginning."

    Lariel smiled and despite her pale and frail appearance, it was a beautiful smile. Aleks couldn''t help but notice it from the corner of his eyes and he struggled to remain indifferent.

    "As it should be. The world was always yours to begin with. It has only been temporarily stolen by thieves. It''s just a shame you must make your debut under such mediocrity."

    Aleks scoffed, "Just a bunch of overgrown lizards that have evolved to breathe fire, their mutated spawn, and a crop of fools. A bunch of flailing scum ready to be placed beneath my feet. I will stomp over their heads and force them into subservience where they will forever remain. This is my resolution and their eventual fate."

    "Good, then give the command¡­" Lariel left the rest of her words unsaid.

    There was something she wished to attach to her appellation of him, but her withering life didn''t afford her such a luxury. Their history also kept getting in the way. This was the greatest regret she ever felt. The fact that she couldn''t express her love for him. Would he even accept it if she did?

    ''He already knows my heart, there is nothing left to say.''

    Lariel glanced at Aleks and she couldn''t help but admire his bearing. This was a man who had gone through more suffering than any other that ever lived. Though he wasn''t whole, and there was a part of him that was surely broken, but who else could face what he had and be as sane of mind as him. Even if that sanity was on the precipice, on the verge of the abyss, it was still delicately maintained with firm determination.

    Aleks still hadn''t turned to look at the frail beauty at his side and he didn''t bother to even look behind him. With a forward wave of his hand, he gave his orders and the Horde surged forward at a brisk pace. They would soon be in sight of the enemy and then they would not be able to keep themselves hidden any longer.

    This would not even have been possible if not for Nelay''s work in killing all their scouts and downing the dragons who soared through the sky one by one until they were too afraid to go out any longer. If the Dragon King hadn''t been so arrogant, perhaps he would have dealt with it himself, but his arrogance didn''t allow him to lower himself to do such a thing. He thought he had the power and the strength to go against the tide. Lariel''s powerful magic was another shield which kept them in illusions, confusion, and blind to their movements.

    And now, at the moment when the Dragon King was confident that his power and the strength of his army would see him to victory, that was when they acted. But, it was not a demonstration of soldiers on the field. It was to be a massacre.

    The Horde rushed forward behind Aleks who rode at their head on his mount. The others had fallen back, and while their forces surged forward, Aleks drew further away from them. He galloped ahead without slowing down, his robes billowing in the wind and his long hair was askew. There was no expression on his mask, it was a bland face that looked down upon all creation. However, if Aleks could see the mask now, perhaps he would have seen that single tear that seemed to be falling from the socket of its eye. It was not his tear, but someone else''s.

    At that point, his galloping figure had long been seen by the enemy. There was no need to use magic or other means to hide their presence any more. The Dragonmen and their Barbarian allies were shocked and surprised. They moved about chaotically at first and there was fear and uncertainty in their steps. The sight of an immense army and that lone figure rushing across the plains of the Steppes was not something they ever expected to see. It wasn''t just from one direction either, there were warriors rushing towards them from every side.

    Orders were thrown about immediately, and the dragons soon took notice of the chaos and brought order to their camp. They were shocked, but they were still confident in their victory. They didn''t know how it was possible for their enemy to appear out of nowhere so close to their army, but they also didn''t panic. There were many means that one could use to accomplish such a thing and they believed that it didn''t matter what tricks their enemy used. Only strength mattered.

    Their camp was quickly organized and a resistance began to form. The voice of the Dragon King soon boomed outwards from the camp, a monstrous roar which shook the land. His allies were bolstered and the waves of sound traveled rapidly towards the approaching enemy. This was a powerful sound wave which could cause negative status effects on the enemy and positive buffs on one''s own allies. This didn''t seem to faze Aleks who continued to gallop towards the waves of sound like an indomitable spear. There was no appearance of fear or hesitation.

    Aleks''s army suddenly stopped their march and kept a distance of about half a mile from the enemy camp. They didn''t take one step closer from all sides and Lenia, Nelay, Grobak and Lariel only watched from upon their mounts. They each had stopped their advance as well and waited. Only Aleks charged forth without stopping. This confused the enemy and they couldn''t imagine what was going on.

    The wave of sound had just about reached Aleks when huge ''Soul Tendrils'' shot out of his body by the hundreds and snapped forward, smashing straight into the approaching wave of sound. The ''Soul Tendrils'' whipped violently and destroyed the soundwave, redirecting the shockwave outwards which blasted in all directions sending warriors in both armies flying. Aleks finally stopped and jumped off the horse, he was close enough to be seen clearly at this point. None dared approach him, and they looked towards Aleks with hesitation and fear, but they didn''t lower their weapons. This was someone who only the Dragon King could handle and he would naturally deal with him.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    What they didn''t expect though was that Aleks suddenly leaned forward and released a soul stirring scream. It was clearly not a sound that any mortal could make and it sounded much like the cry of a thousand souls. They had never heard a sound like it and not only was sound released, but ghost like wraiths poured out from Aleks''s gaping mouth. It was a frightening sight as thousands of wraiths streamed out of a strangely distorted and extended ghastly golden masked jaw.

    Just the sight of the many hideous and harrowing wraiths left many brave Barbarian warriors shivering in fear as their legs began to give way. At that moment, all they hoped, was to run as far away as possible.

 Chapter 146 The world is mine 3

    The entire front line of the Dragon King''s army began to waver as the terrifying wraiths approached. Their screams had already shaken the Barbarians and even the Dragonmen grew fearful. The Dragon King sensed the approach of the wraiths and once more roared ferociously. He finally appeared, transforming into an enormous dragon and exploding into the skies with great power.

    However, the soundwaves from his roar passed through the wraiths as they were immaterial and even the Dragon King''s aura of power which swept the area was ineffective. The wraiths soon descended upon the hapless Barbarian warriors and Dragonmen, reaping their souls. Their bodies did not turn into husks. They only went limp, dropping to the ground like dominos carefully placed in a line. Several thousand Barbarian warriors and Dragonmen had their lives snuffed just like that. This was only the beginning of the horror though.

    There was a moment of silence as those who had survived, and could only watch as their comrades died, gasped. The attack that harvested so many souls was something they had never seen before. They were filled with extreme apprehension as their eyes lingered on the thousands of corpses. Even the dragons were caught completely unprepared for this scene. Just when they could finally catch a breath, thinking that they were grateful for having survived, a strange scene took place.

    Those they thought corpses began to shake and creak. The bodies that had fallen limp began to struggle to their feet. Their eyes were lifeless and their bodies already cold, but they stood up straight and lifted up their weapons in preparation for battle. The once brother in arms, that had fought side by side with those of their tribes, now turned their cold gazes to them. There was no hatred, no murderous intent, only the cold apathy of the dead.

    "What''s going on?" many shouted with uncertainty.

    Others called out the names of those they knew so well, their friends, brothers, and mates. There was no answer, only silence, and then the sound of boots moving across the earth. The ''Soul Puppets'' Aleks had created picked up speed as they charged towards their once companions and began a slaughter. There may not have been many of them, but the ''Soul Puppets'' were extremely difficult to kill. No matter how they hacked, cut, or stabbed they just wouldn''t die.

    The Dragon King''s warriors and soldiers desperately fought against the ''Soul Puppets'' doing all they could to bring them down, but their efforts were in vain. The ''Soul Puppets'' tore through their ranks, killing thousands in a short period of time. This caused the Dragon King''s heart to ache as he watched this scene from high above. He wanted to act personally, spewing flames over the battlefield, but he hesitated. He might be able to destroy the ''Soul Puppets'', but many of his own warriors would die as well.

    As the ''Soul Puppets'' continued to kill their way through the Dragon King''s army tirelessly, all the souls of the dead poured into Aleks granting him a huge amount of ''Soul Potential''. This fueled his power and he didn''t need to hold back when he finally fought the Dragon King. For now he only watched the carnage, as expressionless as his mask.

    Seeing no end to the calamity, the Dragon King decided to finally act.

    "Dragons, kill them all!"

    The Dragon King''s voice echoed and the sounds of roaring dragons answered.

    Several powerful Legendary dragons leaped into the sky. They flew over the battlefield and breathed fire on all below. Their flames burned the ''Soul Puppets'' and ignited their bodies on fire. Unfortunately, the flames also killed many of their own warriors and soldiers. Flames were never ones to tell friend from foe and they burned all equally. Soon, all of the ''Soul Puppets'' had been turned into ash, but at the cost of many of their own. Tens of thousands of Barbarian warriors and Dragonmen had died before Aleks''s army had even reached them. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Enraged, the Dragon King made his move. He could no longer care about the collateral damage which would be caused by his attacks and he flew towards Aleks with great speed. His size was so large that he seemed to blot out the sun, but this did not cause Aleks concern. Aleks stood still, watching as the shadow of the Dragon King enveloped him. The Dragon King could control his size, but only when he was at his true size could he unleash all of his strength. The problem was, his size was truly too large and the damage from his attacks too widespread.

    Aleks didn''t have these same qualms. He had already had his army remain a half a mile away and even if they were caught in his battle, they would still serve him in death with the price of their souls. It wasn''t ideal, but this was all for the larger picture. Once he won, the entire millions of lives on the Steppes would be his for the taking.

    Another thunderous roar sent ripples through the sky, raining down upon Aleks who appeared as if an ant beneath an Elephant''s foot. Aleks lifted his arms and ''Soul Tendrils'' wrapped around him and wriggled, sending whiplike flashes towards the approaching ripples. They shattered the ripples and soared high into the sky.

    Aleks suddenly grew translucent wings which spread outwards from his body and extended for several feet in length on each side of his body. They were not real wings, but wings made from ''Soul Tendrils. His body also shimmered with a translucent light, this was a shell consisting of ''Soul Potential'' and was another application of his ''Soul Tendrils''. He had learned to be flexible with his powers and had found many useful applications for them. They could allow him to fly and even protect his body in an invulnerable shell. As long as he had enough ''Soul Potential'' his strength was limitless.

    With a flap of his wings, Aleks jumped and took flight. He appeared almost like an Angel. Up above were the clouds and all around him was the shadow of the Dragon King. This caused the formerly bright sunny day to become almost like night. While Aleks flew upwards and headed straight for the clouds, the clouds lit up with bright flashes of light. These balls of light were similar to enormous fireflies which were falling like meteors. Those below could only stare up in horror at the sight, for there were thousands of these bright and shimmering balls of flame and they were all descended from above the clouds.

    Aleks didn''t slow his ascent and pushed himself even faster until he pierced straight through the clouds and smashed into the fiery balls of flames. This was a cataclysmic attack from the Dragon King, but Aleks merely blasted through without slowing down. He battered away the meteors that approached and sent them flying with a flap of his wings or a whip of his ''Soul Tendrils''. Flaming balls of lava fell from the sky like rain and with this apocalyptic backdrop, Lenia drew her blade and pointed it forward before urging her mount on.

    The Horde which surrounded the Dragon King''s army for miles charged with loud screams and fearsome shouts as the flames came pouring down accompanied by the screams of those burning alive. The flames fell all across the area of the battlefield and couldn''t discern between friend or foe. Those on both sides were burned alive by the falling balls of fire, but this didn''t stop the inevitable battle which was about to unfold. Dragons soared through the sky leading the defense and giant lizards and wolves stormed across the plains.

    And so, over a million warriors rushed into battle amidst a rain of fire and death.

 Chapter 147 Battle for supremacy 1

    A shocking battle was taking place above the clouds as two mighty Demigods used all their strength and abilities to devastating effect. Although not to the same extent, there was also a fearsome battle taking place on the ground. As far as the eye could see many races were embroiled in a vicious battle that would decide the fate of the Steppes. Orcs, Humans, Werebeasts, and a variety of other races were doing everything they could to kill and slaughter their way through their enemy''s ranks. It had been a long time since such a grand spectacle took place like this on the continent.

    Giant Lizards and Giant wolves along with their riders fought with ruthless abandon as they killed each other with murderous means. Heavily armored Human soldiers cut through swathes of Barbarians in tight formations and the glow of magic illuminated the darkened and shadowy battlefield as shamans summoned endless bestial creatures and elemental spells. Burning flames and scorched earth added to the ambiance of death along with the smell of corpses and blood. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Unbeknownst to all those below, a huge and billowing funnel of souls swelled and surged, rising into the sky. These souls continued to fuel Aleks''s unrelenting strength, filling him to the brim no matter how he battled against his terrifying foe. In the skies above the battlefield, the Legendary dragons swooped low, breathing fire across the Steppes, turning many warriors into ash.

    Lenia slashed her sword, cutting an enemy in half. Who knew how many she had killed by this point. She pointed her sword upwards and shouted, releasing an aura which poured outwards from her body and spread to all the warriors in their army. Nelay and Grobak released their own auras which complemented each other, providing bonuses to attack, defense and agility. This not only strengthened their own forces, but each other.

    With these buffs, they could now hold their own even against several Legendary dragons. The reason being, these dragons were individually strong because of their powerful physical bodies, but they couldn''t use magic or support auras. This put them at a disadvantage against Lenia and the two others who could complement each others strengths and fight cooperatively. These three were the most powerful of subordinates under Aleks. Lariel had been weakened greatly, and even though she was still a Legendary being, it wasn''t realistic for her to take part in such a high level battle. Her job was only to command the army and oversee the entire battlefield. She could easily use her magic to communicate and maneuver Aleks''s army with perfect coordination.

    Brock had also been placed in command of a portion of the army but he was currently in charge of one of the armies attacking on another part of the battlefield. He knew that Aleks was avoiding him and needed time, so he had put himself fully into the battle without any other thoughts.This kept him busy and the rush of battle helped him forget the things he had seen and the many questions he wished to ask. He was only a step away from the Legendary realm himself and was much more powerful than any of his enemies except for the Legendary dragons. Engrossing himself in the battle, he aggressively fought his way into the enemy formation alongside the warriors under his command.

    His nickname, the Flash Blade, was not just for show. With his rapier, he could pierce through heavy armor with ease, killing elites in one rapid strike. His abilities were all centered around speed and penetrating power and he danced through the battlefield reaping lives like chaff. There were none who could escape his blade.

    All around the battlefield, Aleks''s army tore through the Dragonmen and their Barbarian allies. Although Aleks''s army had only been formed for a short time, they had been trained diligently in this time and the buffs provided by Lenia and the others increased their strength dramatically. Since all three were now Legendary beings, their auras could encompass a vast area. If not for the Legendary dragons fighting on the opposing side, their army would have easily been defeated. However, even with the aid of the dragons, they were clearly on the losing end of the fight.

    Lenia, Nelay and Grobak fought side by side. They were surrounded by thousands battling to the death, but their eyes were completely on the skies. Nelay hid in the shadows while Grobak taunted the Legendary dragons above. Every time the dragons passed overhead breathing fire, Lenia stood like a wall holding the flames back. With her shield, armor, and powerful defensive aura, she was like a bulwark of steel that didn''t flinch. No matter how many attacks came her way, she refused to move even a step back.

    The cooperation and teamwork of the three was impeccable. Lenia would block their attacks and Nelay would strike from the shadows with a flash of her blade sending dragons falling from the sky. Once the dragons had been downed, Grobak would leap into battle fighting the dragons who had been grounded. It was a truly awe inspiring sight that motivated the warriors around them. Seeing these Legendary dragons falling one by one to the teamwork of the three was a spectacular scene. The three did not kill the dragons however, leaving them mostly still alive. This was on the orders of their master who had other plans for the dragons.

    Strangely, an enormous hole in the battle had appeared around the three who were fighting the Legendary dragons. Their battle was on a devastating scale and the warriors and soldiers gave them a wide berth. They were not willing to risk their lives by getting too close to this contest of Legendary beings. This caused a strange sight if one were to be watching from above. An intense spectacle was taking place over a wide area right in the middle of the battlefield. While Lenia and the other two fought the several Legendary dragons in an area of half a square mile, the armies clashed all around them outside that zone as much as they could.

    It was as if there were in fact three separate battles going on at the same time. There was the battle above the clouds which none could clearly see below. They could only see flashes of light, flames which rained down from above, and hear tremors from thunderous yet unexplainable sounds. These sounds were so deafening, those below could barely hear their own grunts and the sounds of their clashing weapons. Occasionally, there would be falling flames and balls of fire which rampaged across the battlefield below causing many casualties on both sides.

    Then there was the battle between the Legendary beings which could be seen clearly and struck fear in the hearts of all those around them. They didn''t dare get close to that battle which left small craters and scorched earth everywhere. Still, even this battle between Legendary beings caused widespread collateral damage. There was just no way to avoid the clash which was taking place over such a huge area. The area of their battle would be constantly shifting, ending in the death of hundreds of hapless victims who couldn''t escape the widespread carnage every time their fight shifted.

    Lastly, the clash between the two armies involving hundreds of thousands on each side and spreading into the horizon. This was a battle on an epic scale. If Aleks and his army won, then the Steppes would truly be theirs. The minds and hearts of all those present would belong to him and him alone. Who witnessing this, would still be able to deny his strength and authority? His influence would only spread and he would become the hegemon of the Steppes, his might and supremacy spreading across the land.

    This would make him a sovereign, and in the future, it would aid him in his quest to defy the gods.

 Chapter 148 Battle for supremacy 2

    Aleks soared above the clouds, his wings made of an intricate web of ''Soul Tendrils'' extended on full display. He looked like an angelic death god with tendrils whipping all around his body and that expressionless golden mask which gave him an eerie vibe. He was like an inconsequential and insignificant bug in size when compared to that of the Dragon King. Despite his size and frail appearance when compared to that of a dragon, he rebuffed all attacks that the Dragon King threw at him.

    Not his flames, nor his claws, nor his tail or teeth, nothing could reach Aleks''s tiny frame. One would expect that the Dragon King could just easily swallow Aleks given his size, but this would be a foolish assumption. No matter how the Dragon King tried, he couldn''t damage Aleks in the slightest. Aleks''s ''Soul Tendrils'' formed an enormous shell around Aleks''s body and even though Aleks''s size was small, his tendrils had grown to an abnormal size. These tendrils struggled and grappled with the Dragon King, not allowing him even a moment''s rest.

    "How does it feel dragon? With your immense size and even more so your enormous ego, this must be a hard pill to swallow. Struggle like the animal you are. Every second, every breath, those who believe in you die below."

    Aleks''s words were biting and filled with absolute disdain. In his eyes, the Dragon King was just merely a larger animal. He hadn''t shown this mighty creature one ounce of respect.

    The Dragon King roared and flames hotter than magma from a volcano spewed out of his mouth. They coated the ''Soul Tendrils'' in an orange red haze and melted many into nothingness, but the tendrils would simply be replaced. No matter how many the Dragon King destroyed, there were countless more to take its place.

    "Are you any better? Do you think your horde of savages can defeat my kin and my mighty army? Your people are dying too!"

    Aleks agilely maneuvered through the sky with powerful flaps of his wings, avoiding the swipe of the Dragon King''s claw despite its size. It was impossible to avoid every attack, but each attack he could avoid meant that much more ''Soul Potential'' saved. Everywhere he flew, balls of flames were hurled towards him and the large body of the dragon itself was a dangerous weapon. Without the constant stream of souls pouring into his body from the battle below, he would never be able to fight to his heart''s content.

    "Even in death, they are fuel for my power. As long as there are souls, I will never be defeated. You on the other hand, your vitality will surely be depleted well before I run out of ''SP''."

    The Dragon King wasn''t sure of everything Aleks said, but he could understand one thing. A battle of attrition was only going to benefit his enemy. He needed to go all out in order to defeat Aleks. He couldn''t get through Aleks''s defenses no matter how he tried though and Aleks moved through the sky like a tiny bug and continuously avoided his attacks.

    "Stop moving around and stay still!" roared the dragon while covering the sky in flames. "Even if I must use up every last ounce of my blood, I will end your miserable life!"

    Aleks flew back swiftly and moved far away from the Dragon King''s flames and attack range. The dragon was immense but he was slow. He couldn''t keep up with Aleks''s speed for the most part.

    "The battle below is winding down and I have accumulated enough ''Soul Potential''. I only tested this once, but it worked splendidly."

    Once Aleks had flew far enough away, he began to summon his purple soul flames. His ''Soul Flare'' ability allowed him to conjure purple flames which were a powerful attack on the soul. The flames appeared one by one and surrounded Aleks in their luminescence.

    The Dragon King could just about make out the eerie flames and grew cautious. He wasn''t sure what exactly Aleks was up to. He began to prepare his own powerful attack and his chest swelled up. The most primal of fire and his understanding of the laws of fire began to accumulate within his chest and caused his body to enlarge. This was a flame that seemed to originate from the very beginning, when the planet was first forming and the most ancient of flames from the center of the planet burned. It wasn''t quite on the level of a star, but it was a fire that no normal Demigod could possibly defend against.

    Aleks didn''t seem concerned and his purple flames continued to grow in number like large fireflies. These fist sized balls of purple fire danced around Aleks''s body. It looked as if they were swaying under a gentle breeze. Aleks made a motion with his hands and the flames seemed to merge with Aleks''s ''Soul Tendrils'' causing a purple glow to enshrine his body in holy flames. His ''Soul Tendrils'' ignited and the soul flames rapidly spread along the tentacle like tendrils. Aleks appeared as a nightmarish wraith-like tentacled beast from the deepest abyss. It was a sight that even caused the Dragon King to shiver with fear.

    "Although these flames do not burn as normal flames do and there is no heat, they devour all that they touch. Everything shall return to the dust that they came from. Are you prepared to die Dragon King? To have your soul, your very essence, scattered and devoured by me?"

    The Dragon King suddenly grew wary, but he had already been building up his power within his chest and could no longer back down. If he forcefully suppressed the flames building up within him, it would damage his own body. He would suffer from a rebound of his own attack and it would be internal damage which was severe. Because of this, he decided to give it his all and hope that his attack was sufficient. His abdomen had already swelled so much and he finally belched lava like flames which poured out of his mouth. These flames flew at incredible speeds and the entire sky became a radiant world of fire. The sky itself seemed to burn and warp in a strange haze that affected an extreme range. This world of fire expanded and grew at an alarming rate, soon reaching where Aleks stood hovering in the sky.

    "It''s too late to back down now. Either you die, or I will!"

    Aleks''s body was small, but the tendrils around him formed a tentacled creature that was almost as large as the Dragon King''s body and his entire form was bathed in the light of a purplish glow. It was eerie and otherworldly.

    "On the other hand, I think I will force you into submission. I wouldn''t mind having a dragon at my beck and call."

    When the Dragon King''s lava-like flames smashed into the tendrils coiled in the light of Aleks''s purple soul flames, it almost seemed as if space would shatter. This was an illusion however and they did not have the power to actually tear space, but it did cause a slight distortion in the space in the area. There was an enormous bang and then a shockwave which blasted outwards causing the clouds to scatter.

    The sound of clashing, which reverberated throughout the region, sent the shockwaves spiraling across the entirety of the Steppes. It was as if gods were doing battle in the skies above the Steppes and everyone could hear the clash of these titan-like beings.  Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

 Chapter 149 Battle for supremacy 3

    As the battle on the ground raged on, the one above the clouds had reached its finale. This was the true battle, because the victor would be the new and only hegemon of the Steppes. It didn''t matter which army won, because a Demigod could easily slaughter tens of thousands. It may seem pointless to have the armies do battle when a single fight between two individuals could decide a conflict, but there was reason in it.

    The only way one could grow stronger, was through battle and tempering the soul. Those that survived, would be stronger for it, and those that died would provide nourishment for their deity. There was no loss to be had in this for deities. Whether they lived or died, it still served their purposes. It''s just that, a Demigod''s gains would be far less efficient than that of a god. Even Aleks would lose a portion of the ''Soul Potential'' he gained when devouring souls. Keeping them alive would provide a continuous stream of potential from a worshipers soul.

    This was only a small amount, but when considered over a lifetime, was quite large with little loss due to inefficient integration.  Death would bring a one time benefit, which was a huge chunk of their accumulated ''Soul Potential'', but the loss due to inefficient integration was huge. For Aleks, there was a much lesser loss when devouring, but there was still a loss in ''SP'' gained. Of course, only Aleks could quantify this loss and gain through the inherited system he gained from Babel. For other beings, there was no way to quantify as such and it was more based on intuition and experience. Also, only Aleks could gain ''Soul Potential'' from any being he devoured no matter which god or deity they served.

    After the shockwave of power which rocked the region had finally dissipated, one could see the shock in the Dragon King''s eyes. Aleks had blocked his most powerful attack and seemed to not even have weakened in the slightest. His translucent and ethereal monstrous form had not dimmed and the violet glow of purple flames still illuminated his enormous tentacled body. The tendrils coiled and writhed in a strange cadence seeming to close the curtains of this shocking battle.

    The Dragon King''s strength was beginning to wane and he wouldn''t be able to retain his gigantic body for much longer. He had used too much of his vitality. This did not escape Aleks''s eye who was carefully and continuously analyzing his opponent as they fought. The Mask of Ishmael gave him this power, and it was one of his most useful tools. This mask was not just for show, and it could provide him vital information about his opponents in real time. As he grew stronger, the information it could give him would only increase. This was not its only use, and there were other important functions of the mask. This mask was already on the level of a godly artifact and would become Aleks''s personal artifact on his road to ascension.

    "I have decided to let you live. Submit to me."

    The Dragon King didn''t expect for Aleks to demand his submission and he snorted coldly, "I am a dragon, a being far above mere humans. You would dare demand I submit? I would rather die and I will take you with me!"

    Aleks chuckled. He found his words to be so hypocritical and absurd, "A being above humans? Yet you have struggled for how long and yet you have still not ascended. How many dragons have become gods? How many humans? If we are to consider this, then wouldn''t dragons be far beneath humans, who greatly outnumber dragons among the heavens? You are delusional if you think it matters. You are a beast and while your physical forms are powerful, your comprehension of laws are limited. This is the reason why it is so difficult for a dragon to ascend."

    Aleks''s words had hit a sore spot and the Dragon King angrily growled, "Enough talk!"

    The Dragon King''s body began to shrink, but this was not because he had fully lost his strength. Instead, the Dragon King hoped to gain speed in order to launch a suicide attack on Aleks. He was hoping that he could take out Aleks alongside him. This way, at the least, his kin might survive and perhaps one day they could achieve what he could not.

    "Futile." was all Aleks said, and as the Dragon King shrank and then picked up speed, Aleks''s tendrils vibrated rapidly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    His ''Soul Tendrils'' illuminated in the light of his ''Soul Flare'' ability which merged with the tendrils whipped around in an effort to strike at the Dragon King. Although he had shrank in size, his body was still large and about the same as a normal adult dragon. It was difficult to avoid the whip like tendrils which lashed at him. As he sped up and drew closer to Aleks, his body heated up to an extreme temperature. So much so, that his scales which were black began to burn up taking on a reddish orange glow. It appeared as if he were overloading his body with magma in order to explode in one last attack. This would be far more powerful than his previous attack, but at the cost of his life.

    Even Aleks needed to handle this attack with care and he doubted he could take it head on and survive. He continued to control his tendrils and hundreds, if not thousands, of tentacles whipped around in the air eventually grabbing ahold of the hapless dragon. If Aleks hadn''t intentionally been trying to capture the dragon alive, this would have been a far shorter battle. It had always been his plan to force the dragons and their servants into submission. They would be far more useful to him alive. This was the reason he had told his subordinates not to kill any of the Legendary dragons with the exception of the first one Grobak killed. Of course, no one knew it was Grobak who had done the killing.

    With the tendrils beginning to surround the Dragon King and latch onto his body, the Dragon King slowed down and began to be restrained. He tried to forcefully struggle out of their grasp, but more and more tendrils wrapped around him. The worst part was the violet flames which were draining his vitality and strength the longer they touched his body. Since he had the body of a powerful Demigod, they didn''t immediately reduce his body to ash. They instead were draining his vitality and also had an effect on his soul. This caused his ability to begin to fail and his body was starting to visibly cool as he became weaker.

    "Damn you! I won''t submit!" roared the Dragon King in a rage.

    "You have lost. No matter how much you struggle, you will never free yourself from my clutches. You won''t submit? Will you submit after I kill your kin and offspring one by one? How many will it take? Or perhaps I should wipe away any memory that there ever was such a Dragon King and a Black Dragon Clan?"

    His words only enraged the Dragon King even more, but it didn''t matter how he struggled. He couldn''t free himself from the hundreds of ''Soul Tendrils'' which wrapped around him like chains.

    Seeing his plight, Aleks''s words softened, but not out of any type of kindness. First he would offer him the stick, and then he would offer him the carrot.

    "I could easily wipe out all of your kind and make sure that no dragons will ever find a place of rest. But.. this is not something I wish to do. I have no quarrel with your kind and I even admire your strengths quite a bit. Serve me as your master and I will promise you that when I inevitably ascend there will be a place for you at my side. I have need of such servants for my road is long and filled with danger. Think, your life has been long and you have risen to such heights despite the adversity your kind has faced. Will you really abandon all of that for a moment of anger?"

    With such insidious words, the Dragon King visibly calmed and could not refute. He knew that these words would only lead him down an endless pit, but what choice did he have? And if it could in fact lead to what he had been wishing for even in his dreams, would he not hop right in?

 Chapter 150 Submission 1

    Having calmed down and realizing he could not escape the tendrils wrapped around him, the Dragon King seriously considered Aleks''s words.

    "How can I be sure that you will actually do what you say? Ascension is not a joking matter and the gods won''t make it easy for anyone to join their ranks."

    Aleks flew close and hovered just before the Dragon King''s head. He wasn''t far away from his snout.

    "You can''t be sure, but you should understand that my words are never said in jest. I will do what I say, for that is my pride. It is the hubris of a man who shall one day be a god."

    The Dragon King snorted, steam coming out of his nose and he seemed to wither as his strength left him. With a deep sigh, the Dragon finally said after several moments of silence, "I¡­ submit.."

    "Swear it. Swear it on your soul!"

    Aleks''s mask glowed brightly and he held his hand outwards to touch the Dragon King''s head.

    "I swear it."

    And so, the Dragon King''s fate was sealed. For whatever road Aleks walked, was one he was also doomed to walk. Whether Aleks succeeded or failed, would determine his own survival or extinction.

    The glow of the golden mask lit up the Dragon King''s face and a strange connection formed between the two. It was a connection the Dragon King couldn''t fully explain, but it wasn''t unpleasant. Aleks could feel the severity of the damage that the Dragon King suffered and knew that he had truly pushed him to the edge of oblivion. The Dragon King didn''t even have the strength to continue to fly and was being held up in the sky by Aleks''s tendrils. If Aleks let go, he would certainly fall.

    "Then let us go down and pull the curtains on this drama."

    With the Dragon King''s form having shrunk and many clouds having dispersed, Aleks grew clearly visible to those below as he descended with the Dragon King. The violet flames that illuminated his translucent body made of tendrils began to dissipate. The flames appeared to peel off the tendrils and began to fall like petals, or flakes of snow. The battle below was still raging on as hundreds of thousands fought and killed, but as the falling flames became visible, many couldn''t help but look above.

    Aleks descended like a god, his monstrous form was still visible, and wrapped tightly within was the weary body of the Dragon King. It was clear to all who had won this battle between Demigods, and Aleks''s descent bore witness to his unrivaled might. His subordinates and those warriors which had already wholeheartedly worshipped Aleks were not surprised in the least. But for the many thousands of those on the opposing side, for them it was as if the world ended.

    The dragons who were embroiled in a tough battle against Aleks''s subordinates dropped down from the sky if they hadn''t already been grounded. They gasped in shock and their minds couldn''t handle the reality they were faced with. The Dragonmen who viewed the dragons as their ancestors, as deities, couldn''t believe their eyes. They thought they were witnessing a malicious illusion of some kind. It just wouldn''t register in their minds that the one they viewed as their revered progenitor could possibly lose. Dragons were far above mortals, of a noble bloodline, and superior in every way. Or so they thought, but this smashed their understanding of the world and left them shaky with disbelief.

    As for the Barbarians, there were those who rejoiced and those who had fallen into a pit of despair. Their hopes to rule over the Steppes, to remain independent, and to preserve their traditions and culture came crashing down. What would become of them now that this foreign human had won? They were unwilling, truly unwilling in their hearts. They had already suffered a grievous blow with the thought that their ancestors may have been annihilated and now this.

    Aleks finally landed on the ground and his wings made up of ''Soul Tendrils'' retracted and disappeared. He gently placed the Dragon King down on the ground and removed his tendrils. They disappeared fully amidst the still falling violet flames. They were no longer dangerous and had lost their power, but they had yet to dissipate and instead glided along the wind like dancing fairies. It was this sight that left many in awe and wonder.

    From a distance, the youngest of the Dragon King''s offspring looked on in terror. These were the twin sister and brother. They even more than others couldn''t believe that their father would lose. The daughter especially so. She had been doted on by her father greatly despite the huge disparity in age. The Dragon King was already several thousands of years old when she was hatched from her egg. Maybe because of this the Dragon King looked on her so favorably and she had become quite arrogant and spoiled. Seeing this though, her whole world was flipped upside down. There was terror, but there was also something else. Was it admiration or was it something more twisted? A strange emotion took over her and she wasn''t as abhorred by the scene in front of her as she thought she would be.

    ''A man that can defeat father¡­ only a man like this is worthy of me!'' was what she thought despite seeing her father so badly beaten.

    Her brother had different feelings about this, but he too was affected by this in a way he didn''t expect. Although his thoughts were similar to his sister''s, it wasn''t meant in any romantic kind of way. He was awed by Aleks''s power and couldn''t help but feel a trace of admiration for his strength. This was something all dragon''s revered. They revered the strong, it''s just that these siblings took it in different ways.

    Of course for Grobak, Nelay and Lenia, this result was to be expected. It didn''t change the fact that they felt great pride in Aleks''s win. This was the master that they served with all their soul and their worship and faith in him was renewed. Their adoration for him had grown to a whole new level.

    Lariel couldn''t help but smile. This was the smile of a woman who looked upon her man with both pride and love. It was the look of one who couldn''t help but feel endless joy. It was as if his victory was her own, but this smile soon faded. It was replaced with a hint of sadness and unwillingness.

    "Your king has been defeated. I am victorious. Surrender now and you will be allowed to live."

    Aleks spoke softly, but his voice reached everyone''s ear. These words woke them up from their stupor and they were forced to face the reality of their circumstances. Many quickly threw down their weapons and fell on their knees. There were some who refused to accept this reality and tried to run or were even willing to die taking down a few more enemies, but they were quickly killed. The vast majority had surrendered however.

    Even the dragons had been cowed into submission, nevermind the weaker warriors and soldiers. The battle had finally come to an end, leaving many corpses strewn across the battlefield. There were many more casualties and the cries and moans of the injured were the only sounds that still remained. It was as if many were even afraid to breath. As if their breathing would somehow disturb this godly figure that descended from up above. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    Aleks''s army cautiously neared the surrendered warriors and soldiers. After realizing that they had truly surrendered, they began rounding up all of their former enemies. All weapons and armor were collected, the dead would be buried or burned. Now began the process of cleaning up the battlefield and accounting for the dead and injured.

    None of these were Aleks''s concern, and there were others who would take care of this. For Aleks who had fought a life and death battle with another Demigod, he was truly too tired. This battle had put a great strain on him and he had depleted much of the ''Soul Potential'' he had gained, leaving only a reserve in order to keep Lariel alive from the effects of the curse.

    Even though it wasn''t exactly necessary, at this moment all he wanted to do was sleep.

 Chapter 151 Submission 2

    "An-Namrud, I think that... Maybe you don''t need to build this tower."

    It was a normal day, like any other. Every day was a repeat of the one before. The man who was the architect of the Tower of Babel hardly did anything other than work on the tower. He had shut himself away, except for the times when he needed a break or when his thoughts were in disarray. This was not common though, and he could go days without leaving his work space. What exactly was he doing in there? People could only guess.

    An-Namrud looked at Ishmael like he was crazy, "I will just ignore that you said that."

    "I''m serious. Is it really necessary to finish it? If something were to happen¡­ if the tower just couldn''t be finished.."

    Ishmael shrugged and gave his brother a weak smile. It was clear what he was implying.

    "Enough, I don''t want to hear anymore. We are so close to finishing our work, why are you saying this now? No, just stop."

    An-Namrud shook his head nervously and pushed his brother away gently. He wasn''t emotionally stable right now and couldn''t deal with this situation at that moment. It was the anniversary of his parent''s death and it was one of the rare moments where he didn''t pour himself into his work.

    Instead, he would grieve in silence and wanted nothing more than to be alone. Or at least, that was what he wished to do if it were not for Ishmael who would always show up on this particular day. If not for Ishmael, he would probably have died many times over. His grief was too great whenever this time of year came around.

    "How long have we known each other? I¡­ I just don''t want to see you hurt any more."

    An-Namrud didn''t want to look at Ishmael and he walked away from him. They were not in his lab, but back in his living space. It was a large apartment with sparse decorations. All kinds of gadgets and technological inventions were littered all over or haphazardly placed. Things he worked on or things he had taken an interest in. The room was especially messy at that time and he had even smashed some things leaving broken pieces across the floor. This was the usual sight that Ishmael would see on this day.

    "Just go Ishmael, I don''t want to see you. Especially not now. Do you think I am a fool? I know what you have done and what all the others have done. Now you want to convince me to stop building the tower after so long of pushing me to build it? Wasn''t it your responsibility to ensure I continued my work and remained sane? Isn''t always you checking up on me, making sure I take my meds and pretending to care? Aren''t you my brother¡­ my friend?"

    An-Namrud''s words were bitter as he lashed out. Ishmael winced, the words clearly hurting him. He couldn''t refute, because it was all true. But at the same time, it wasn''t as if he were given a choice either. He had been given this responsibility from the very beginning and he truly didn''t want to do it. At first, it wasn''t such a big deal because he didn''t see any harm in it. They were all victims in this situation and he didn''t know anything about An-Namrud initially. Over time though, he truly thought of this man as his brother and his friend.

    "Nothing to say? Then get out."

    Ishmael sighed, "I won''t go. I don''t care if you hate me, but I will stay." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    "Because it''s your job? Don''t worry, I will take the meds after I am done venting my anger and my hatred."

    "No, that isn''t what I mean. You shouldn''t be alone right now, not in this state. If something were to happen to you, I couldn''t live with myself."

    An-Namrud scoffed and laughed, "If I die, then you will be held responsible right?"

    "It is because you are my brother An-Namrud. Not for any other reason, you know that. I have already said everything that needs to be said and I have already risked my life in saying it. Isn''t that enough?"

    There was silence, and then Aleks woke up from his dream. This was why he didn''t like to sleep, the dreams. Or better yet, the nightmares. Aleks reached towards a nightstand near where he slept. It was one of the few furnishings within his tent. His hands touched the smooth and cold surface of the golden mask.

    "Not again. I''m sorry Ishmael, it was all my fault." Aleks muttered still half asleep.

    "I killed you with my own blood stained hands. Even at the end, I couldn''t forgive you. I couldn''t sate that anger in my heart. Do you blame me?"

    Aleks rose from the bed which had been carefully prepared for him by his servants. He wasn''t sure how long he had been asleep. Normally, he didn''t really require sleep, but his mind had grown weary and needed rest. He had too much on his shoulders and there were too many concerns he had to deal with. This was not just the issues of his subordinates and his army. It was also his analysis of a variety of laws, understanding the Origin within his soul, planning his next steps, dealing with the curse that afflicted Lariel and a variety of other things. This required his constant vigilance and attention.

    Without his mask, he probably wouldn''t be able to accomplish all of these things. At least not all at the same time. Even when he was dead, his brother was still aiding him.

    Lifting the mask, Aleks only stared at its beautiful contours.

    "This is your face, isn''t it? But it''s not the face I remember. This expressionless mask. No, I only remember that look of relief, forgiveness, and compassion. Why? Why did you look at me so? Where was the rage, the pain of betrayal, and the suffering that comes with death!? Damn you Ishmael!"

    Aleks threw the mask on his bed and walked away from it, but he turned back before he had gone far and grabbed the mask. Aleks took a deep breath and placed the mask on his face once more.

    "Even now, I can''t do without your help my brother."

    Aleks left the quiet space in his tent where he slept. This was a large command tent which had several rooms within it. This was a luxury only fit for a ruler, most tents were extremely small and uncomfortable. For Aleks''s command tent, much care and meticulous planning was put into it to ensure he would be comfortable. Aleks didn''t really care about these things, but he had many servants and his subordinates who always cared for these small matters.

    Waiting for him when he exited his room were several female servants who quickly cleaned him and dressed him. His mind was elsewhere and he didn''t even look at them. It was as if they might as well have not existed. Even though they meticulously took care of him, dressed, cleaned and massaged him, he didn''t notice any of it.

    His mind was ever in some distant place, seeing things they could never imagine.

    "Master, there are many waiting to see you. They have been waiting for days, but no one wished to disturb your sleep."

    A fearful voice of one of the maids finally caused him to come back to the present. He nodded, "I will see them now, I have slept long enough."

    The maids carefully put on Aleks''s robes and placed a small and delicate crown on his brow. This was something that Lariel had asked them to place on him and was only an accessory to increase his grandeur. Aleks didn''t really care for it, but he didn''t say anything and allowed them to dress him as they willed.

    After preparations were complete, Aleks headed towards the main room of the tent. There were many matters that needed to be handled after the battle that shook the Steppes. There were reports he needed to hear, and the many losers who needed to bend their knees in submission to his rule.

 Chapter 152 Submission 3

    Aleks entered his makeshift audience hall, which was really just a slightly larger area of the tent that was his temporary home. There, his throne was placed at one end of the room and forming two lines on either side down the audience hall were rows of people. They were his subordinates, tribal warriors, commanders, officers, soldiers, and others. Servants kept towards the back, with some of them with their heads downward near his throne. These were those most trusted servants who saw to Aleks''s personal needs. They were slaves and almost entirely beautiful women of a variety of races. These were slight touches that Lariel had made and not something Aleks specifically requested of her.

    Aleks walked calmly to his throne, his royal purple robes and long heavy cape rustled with his movements. At some point his crown had become somewhat lopsided on his head and he walked as if no one else was watching. Once he reached his throne, he sat down and leaned backwards against the backrest. It was not the sitting posture of a king, but what did that matter to one such as he? It wasn''t as if anyone would criticize him and in fact, most weren''t even daring enough to glance at him as he sat. The only sounds in the tent were of Aleks''s movements, the sound of breathing, and the frail coughing of Lariel.

    Once he was comfortable on his throne, Lariel approached him with a smile and a light cough. Her white handkerchief was still in her hand as she lightly dabbed her lips. There was once more the sight of crimson which caused a slight fluctuation in Aleks''s gaze that no one noticed except her.

    "My lord, there are reports from your subordinates, petitioners wishing to speak with you and those willing to express their allegiance..."

    Aleks suddenly cut her off with some impatience, "You mean submit."

    Despite his rudeness, Lariel''s smile only grew. She was happy to see Aleks be more assertive.

    "Yes, those wishing to submit."

    "I will hear the reports first."

    Aleks waved with nonchalance and leaned into his throne more comfortably. One of his servants offered him a chalice which he took and sipped while waiting to hear the report. Lenia stepped forward and bowed.

    "Master, you have slept for a few days now and in that time all matters have been settled. The battle is over with our resounding victory. Considering both armies, there are approximately one hundred and twenty thousand dead with another one hundred thousand casualties. Of the one hundred thousand casualties, almost half were able to be healed and have returned to service. The rest were killed. This is a tradition of the Steppes and none wish to become a cripple or useless. I allowed the tribes to continue with their tradition, I hope that this doesn''t displease you."

    Aleks was silent for a moment and it was impossible to see his expression under the mask.

    "Is that the entirety of the report?"

    Lenia stuttered for a moment, not expecting his reaction, "Um, no. All equipment that is still of use has been recovered and the dead have all been burned to ash. There were several thousand deserters or those unaccounted for, but the majority of warriors have remained. Our army now numbers over a million. There are approximately one hundred and thirty thousand Dragonmen, ten thousand non-barbarian human soldiers, and eight hundred and sixty thousand tribal warriors of a variety of Barbarian races. These include Human barbarians, Orcs, and many species of Werebeasts. There are also some Trolls and Ogres among the Horde although in small numbers."

    "Alright, enough. I got it, all military matters will be handled by you, Lariel and Grobak. You don''t need to bother me with such trivial things in the future. I give you full authority to do as you see fit. Only inform me if there are matters you can not resolve."

    Lenia bowed and then stepped back after hearing Aleks''s words. There was a smile on her face that she kept hidden as she bowed. Her heart felt warm from his trust in her.

    What followed was a stream of tribal chiefs and their officers prostrating in submission to his authority. They would now recognize him as their deity and the worship of ancestors was officially abolished from henceforth. There was of course still much work to do in regards to conquering the Steppes, but these were things which could be left to his subordinates.

    Finally, two young twin siblings approached. This was a surprise to Aleks, he wasn''t expecting these two to be here. The young female sibling smiled and approached Aleks seductively. This was the daughter of the Dragon King, but she was no longer scantily clad and instead wore a more modest dress that hugged her body tightly. Her chest was still exposed somewhat and the dress especially hugged her breasts, almost causing them to seem like they would pop out at any moment.  This didn''t change her aura of seductiveness and perhaps even accentuated it in a different way. Her brother walked beside her and he was as gaudily dressed as he always was.

    Neither expressed any arrogance as they approached Aleks. It seemed that Aleks''s prowess and the defeat of their father had truly earned their utmost admiration and respect. They didn''t look at Aleks as they normally would at a human. Instead, their eyes were filled with worship. They both bowed in a grand fashion and this caused Aleks to get a clear view of the young female''s chest which was most likely her intent and she smiled gently after rising. This didn''t cause any particular fluctuation in Aleks''s demeanor much to her disappointment, but it wasn''t as if she could really see his face under the mask.

    "Why are you two here?" Aleks said impolitely.

    They weren''t bothered by this at all and even expected it. This was a powerful Demigod, a king, an emperor, someone who looked down on the world. If anything, they were even more pleased by the way he treated them. This was the right of the strong.

    "I am Elliannomora, but you may call me Ellie. This is my twin brother, Arnarnmikul. He is also known as Arn. We are the youngest of the Dragon King''s children. Ah, he is not a king anymore. We are the youngest children of our father, Desmendarkmithrin. It is our great pleasure to stand here in our father''s place. My father was gravely injured by your awesome display of power and will need a long time to heal. We have come in his place to serve at your side."

    Ellie spoke with respect and with a hint of desire. She was well spoken and polite, no less than any of royal blood. It was just that she was simply too seductive in her mannerisms. It was difficult for any man to remain unfazed by her, but it didn''t visibly seem to affect Aleks in the least. Lenia and Nelay on the other hand were not happy by her overt display and were glaring daggers at her.

    "Mmm, indeed. Your father should be in a rough spot for a while. Fine, sending you two is sufficient. Either way, your father already submitted to my authority and I am fully aware of how much he has suffered. Also, your father can remain a king, as long as he remembers who is master is. You two will be of use to me, I will give you a chance. "

    Ellie and Arn eagerly looked at Aleks waiting to hear what orders he would have for them.

    "I will place the Dragonmen under your command. You will completely subdue the western Steppes. Complete this within two months and there will be a place for you at my side." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting.

    There were some looks of surprise around the tent, many didn''t expect Aleks to give such an important mission to these two. They were powerful, but as dragons considered very young. They were technically not considered adults yet, but this was an opportunity which excited the twin siblings. Their father had never given them such authority. This was good news for Nelay and Lenia though, they were more than happy to see that one gone.

    "We will do as you command." the siblings said with excitement.

    "Good, go. Prepare well and do not fail."

    The two nodded enthusiastically and then quickly left to carry out their mission.

    "My lord," Lariel interrupted, "are you sure they can be trusted? You are giving them quite the responsibility.

    "It doesn''t matter. The Dragon King has already submitted to me in both mind and soul. They can never escape my grasp."

    Lariel coughed gently before responding, "Good, it seems you have matters under control. Brock wishes to speak with you, he has been waiting patiently."

    Aleks nodded, "Fine, it is about time I explain some things to him. He deserves that much. The rest of you are dismissed, I will meet with him alone."

 Chapter 153 - Far reaching influence (1)

    After everyone left, only Aleks and Brock remained in the tent. Aleks was still carefreely lounging on his throne while Brock bowed his head.

    "Young master, thank you for granting me this audience."

    Brock was polite, but there was some hesitation in his voice and actions. He had been eagerly awaiting this chance to speak with his young master, but when the time came, he wasn''t so sure he wanted it now.

    "Brock." Aleks acknowledged him simply.

    Brock carefully eyed his young master without saying anything for a short time. There was an awkward silence, but Aleks didn''t seem to mind. He knew this was difficult for the man who had been with him since he was reincarnated into his current body. Brock was both like a father, and like a friend. Although Aleks didn''t necessarily have the same emotional attachments as someone else might, he still treated Brock differently than others. If anything, he held some respect for this man who had never abandoned him and who had also given up much to do so.

    Finally, Brock took a deep breath and spoke, "Young master, your sister is alive."

    Strangely enough, Brock began by speaking of Shelise. He didn''t ask about any of the other strange things surrounding his young master.

    "I know."

    Brock wasn''t surprised by his answer, but he was greatly displeased by his nonchalance.

    "Young master, you knew and you said nothing? She was in that stronghold! I saw her there, but you didn''t hesitate to destroy those walls or to continue your war. I had hoped you were unaware of this. I looked for her, but I couldn''t find her or her body anywhere. She is your sister! I won''t ask about how you have become so powerful, or the monstrous methods you have displayed in your ambition. I don''t know what is going on, or if you have sold your soul to a devil, and frankly I don''t care. But that is your sister, I swore to your mother to protect the both of you. I thought she was dead and I had given up hope, but now I know she was always alive. And, you knew about all of this?"

    Although Brock spoke in such a way, Aleks wasn''t bothered by it and he spoke calmly.

    "Shelise has become a mere pawn of Tihr and is now consumed with hatred towards me. She only wishes my death. Should I have told you that? How would you have reacted to those words? Would you rather I hold out my neck so that they can cut it? There are many things that you do not know, but I do not have the luxury of showing mercy to my enemies. My life is a constant struggle for survival against powers that you can not understand. Do not lecture me when you know nothing."

    Brock, who had lost his composure, visibly deflated when he heard Aleks''s words. His shoulders slumped and he seemed to have aged even more. It was a long time until he spoke again.

    "You are right. I am just a man, a foolish old man. I have given my life in service to my friend, but the truth is that I did it for the one I loved. It was a one sided love that could never be and I did it willingly, so I only have myself to blame for this tragedy. I have watched over you since your birth and I have given you all I have to give. There is nothing more that I can give you and nothing more that I can teach you. I promised to protect you and your sister. I failed her once, and I don''t intend to do so again. It is clear that you no longer need my protection, but your sister is different. She is alone, lost in a world of hatred and revenge. I don''t wish to see either of you harming the other. This is goodbye young master, I will go to her and protect her. I will try to convince her to give up this folly and I hope that one day the two of you can be brother and sister once more."

    Brock bowed for the last time and he turned around and walked away. He didn''t look back and Aleks didn''t stop him. Lariel suddenly appeared from somewhere and came to stand beside Aleks.

    "Did you enjoy the show?" Aleks asked.

    "Why did you let him go, and why didn''t you tell him the whole truth?"

    Aleks finally sat up straight on his throne and removed his mask. His eyes were cold, but there was a hint of red.

    "Can I truly be free of all attachments? Am I to be a monster that can only look upon the world with shallow eyes and a shallow heart?"

    Lariel raised one eyebrow inquisitively and turned to look at Aleks, "Is there any other way on the path of power?"

    "I never wanted power to begin with. I only wanted to see the truth, and I was ready to die."

    Lariel laughed, "That was the past."

    "Yes, it was."

    "And what about now Aleks?"

    "You know very well what it is I want now."

    Lariel smiled warmly and gently touched Aleks''s face. Although Aleks only saw warmth in that smile, others would see the smile of a devil.

    "Good."

    Lariel suddenly and violently coughed uncontrollably, and fell into Aleks arms. He didn''t push her away and there was even a faint look of concern in his eyes which soon became as cold as steel.

    "I will end it all. For you, and for me."

    ___________

    Tartarus, a unique place among the Nine Hells. It is the first layer of the Nine Hells, but it is also connected to the mortal world and is a bridge which allows the devils of the Nine Hells, and the mortals of the various worlds, to interact with each other.

    It is a dangerous place inhabited by countless devils, mortals, and even beings at the mythical level and beyond. Although it is an extremely dangerous place, it is the safest of all the levels of the Nine Hells and it is the only level of the Nine Hells that lacks a Devil Sovereign ruler. It is here that those with ambition search for greater power or deal directly with powerful devils. It is also here where even the darkest of desires can become a reality.

    Of course, these ambitions and desires require a heavy price that only a desperate few would be willing to pay. Only those of great strength on par with the denizens of the Nine Hells can deal with the devils on an equal footing. Any other would only bring about their own doom and become just another victim unable to escape the cold and brutal grasp of Hell.

    "Traitorous sc.u.m! Even if they call themselves devils, they are still mere angel spawn. Only annihilation and oblivion awaits them."

    Two shadowy and hooded figures walked across a rock strewn plateau overlooking a gloomy valley. Deep in the valley below was the city of Atlas which was perpetually surrounded by a gloomy haze. The gloomy haze would cause one''s skin to feel as if it were on fire. No normal being would feel comfortable within the haze, but it was a suitable environment for devils.

    "Anathema, let''s not waste any more time. Two of our brethren have already died. It was difficult enough getting here from the fifth level. We are very close to achieving our objective. You know very well that our kind would be hunted down if we are discovered. Don''t cause a scene here, understood?"

    Anathema glowered at her companion while hidden within her hood, "I already know this Cladem. This place just sickens me."

    "Mmm.. if not for inciting the demons to invade Dis, we would not have been able to infiltrate the Nine Hells. Even then, we still lost Paucitas and Carrion. Well, they aren''t truly dead just returned to Abaddon. They won''t be able to join us. It will take some time for their bodies to reform."

    "All this for a mortal, a human?" Anathema uttered.

    "Silence! You know the words of our masters, do not speak as such again. We are to serve this mortal as if we were serving our master. If you speak a word of disrespect again, I will cut you down myself and send you straight back to Abaddon to face the wrath of our masters."

 Chapter 154 - Far reaching influence (2)

    The Heavenly Plane is a separate space that is connected with the God Nexus. The God Nexus itself is a collection of worlds which have been conquered and assimilated. These worlds are known as continents, and each continent was once a world of its own.

    However, in the process of assimilation, not all of the assimilated worlds become part of the continents which make up the God Nexus. Pieces of these worlds also become part of the surrounding planes that are connected with the Nexus. These planes include the Heavenly Plane, the Elemental Plane, and others.

    Every Nexus have their own Planes that are attached to them, and they are usually formed by the most supreme of deities, the Elder gods. This is in collaboration with the spirit of the core world of their Nexus. These planes were created from the very essence, or soul, of these worlds and that was one of the reasons for the conquest of new worlds. In assimilating other worlds and gaining their essence, each Nexus would grow stronger and their gods more powerful as new souls became part of the Nexus. Each world was limited in the amount of souls which would form, but merging new worlds increased this limit. It was part of the system known as Life which encompassed the soul, reincarnation, living beings and even the formation of worlds.

    Dimensions like the Nine Hells, The Abyss, Abaddon, and Paradise were on a completely different level from the God Nexus and were not part of it. The Nine Hells could be reached from the God Nexus, but those were doorways opened by powerful beings belonging to the Nexus. They were not natural connections, but connections created through cooperation between mighty beings on both sides. They were made possible because the Nine Hells was the very epitome of sin and where all sin originated from. Since mortals sinned, the Nine Hells would always have a presence wherever mortals were. Although the gods fought against devils, they weren''t actually that opposed in secret and only superficially hunted them down.

    In reality, only the Angels who still served the Guardians of Law were diametrically opposed to the devils. Those known as the Guardians of Law were the four most powerful Archangels who served the creator and governed the Origin of Law. They are Michael, Raphael, Gabriel and Uriel. These are the Angels who retain and manage the Law and are in constant war with the Devils of the Nine Hells.

    The Devils strive to uproot the Angels and control the Origin of Law and so they will never know peace with each other. It is this conflict which has given rise to the gods and allowed them to find their place among divine beings. As such, they are happy to see the Angels who refuse to serve them, and the Devils fight among themselves.

    In the God Nexus, the largest and most influential of the planes connected with it is the Heavenly Plane. It is here that the gods reside. Each god has their own space within the Heavenly Plane and the Heavenly Plane is not one place, but a collection of godly domains which are separated across the void. They are both a part of the void and separated from it.

    They aren''t places like the continents within the Nexus, but instead are their own small worlds made up of divinity and the essence of laws. It is the Origin of Law, which governs these existences and these domains and it is where their power originates from. Within their domain, a god has absolute power and it is within their domain that they allow their most devout followers to live eternally in service to them. Every aspect of their domain is under their control and within their domain, their will is law.

    Somewhere in the heavenly plane is an enormous palace the size of an entire city. This palace is where the gods meet in council and discuss issues of importance. It is not the domain of any particular god and is instead a gathering place for all gods. It is also where all decisions are made in accordance with the decisions of the gods themselves. Every divine being in the God Nexus is given a place on the council when ascending. Everything about the God Nexus as well as the rules which govern the society of gods is decided in this very place.

    There is a strict hierarchy in place, but this is only what is shown in public. In private, the gods constantly scheme against one another. In essence, it is both a feudal society and something of a bureaucracy. Each god can be considered a lord of their own fief, as well as a representative of their own interests. Nonetheless, they must be careful not to transgress the laws decided upon in the council. The consequences for breaking the god laws depends on the law broken, the benefits involved, and the influence of the gods who are affected. Just as with the mortal world, power is everything. If you are strong enough, the rules don''t necessarily apply.

    Within this city sized palace were many rooms, halls, offices, ballrooms, and of course the council hall itself. Each new god would be provided a room within the palace for an avatar to take residence in to handle important council matters. It was also a place for the gods to socialize and network. It was here that alliances were made, and broken. All gods were skilled in these things, they had to be. Otherwise they would never have reached their level of power. They would either have never ascended to begin with, or long been consigned to oblivion.

    A heated debate was currently taking place in this same council hall between several pantheons. The issue, the failed conquest of the Steppes.

    A large burly man with long wild hair, and a braided beard that stretched down towards his chest, stood up from his throne in anger. There was an eye patch over one eye and next to his throne were two wolves of similar features. On each shoulder was a silent raven that eyed all those gathered and cawed randomly. This was the god Woden and his familiars who were all powerful beings in their own right.

    "Are you to have us believe that you are not responsible for anything that transpired on the Steppes, Tihr?" Woden shouted from a higher position in the council hall.

    There were layers of thrones which circled the hall and each layer were seated the avatars of many gods. The higher the position in the council hall, the more powerful the god.

    Another god across from Woden and at the same level as him stood up and smiled, "Woden, it is beneath your status to argue with a god beneath your rank, don''t you think?"

    Woden stared at the figure opposite of him with his one open eye. It was a fearsome gaze and expressed his might, but the figure opposite him was not intimidated in the least.

    "Are you determined to stand in my way Peleor? Have you forgotten already the last time we fought? I don''t mind teaching you another lesson!"

    Peleor snickered, "This and that are separate things. Tihr is an important member of my pantheon and it is not your place to demand he take responsibility for your church''s failure."

    Many other gods began grumbling and some even shouted, of course those gods who were not at the same level wouldn''t dare shout to a god higher than them. Nonetheless, they had no qualms about shouting at those at the same, or on a lower level. Peleor and Woden were both High gods and leaders of their pantheons.

    Since the Elder gods hadn''t shown themselves in over a hundred thousand years, the council was basically run by the High gods who ruled over their own pantheons. There were much fewer High gods than those of a lower rank and most pantheons only had one or two at most. Only the most powerful and influential of pantheons might have more.

 Chapter 155 - Far reaching influence (3)

    "Silence!" shouted a High god who was currently sitting in a central throne.

    This was the current council head and held the responsibility of keeping order in the council chamber as well as being the determining vote should there be an issue that didn''t receive a majority vote. It was only a temporary position and did not have much authority. Only High gods could hold this position and it would cycle between High gods every thousand years.

    "In regards to this matter, we have been arguing over it for weeks. Nothing has been resolved and no party is willing to take responsibility. Ultimately, the opportunity was given to the Northern church and their alliance of pantheons to conquer the Steppes and take it as your area of influence on the new continent. The crusade was a failure. As such, we will determine at a later date what should be done regarding this. Whether the Northern church and other cooperating churches will be given another chance will be determined at that time. We have a much more important matter to discuss."

    This quieted down the gods who were arguing just moments ago, but Woden was not pleased with this resolution.

    "Athaur, are you sure you are not allowing your bias to interfere with your judgement? You and Peleor belong to the same pantheon and one might begin to think that there is some plot involved in this. Who does it benefit, if not you and yours, that our crusade has failed?"

    Athaur slammed a gavel down that was infused with the power of laws and sent a soundwave throughout the council chamber, "How dare you accuse this seat! If not for the important matters we must discuss, I would not hesitate to motion to silence you in these chambers!"

    Woden snorted as the ravens on his shoulders cawed angrily, "This is not over."

    Woden sat once more, but a cold gleam was clearly visible in his eyes. If not for the important matters, he would not hesitate to continue this discussion. However, there was an issue which required their absolute attention.

    Athaur glared angrily, but he once more maintained his dignity as the council chair and stood to address the council chamber. There were not many gods who could sit at the same level as these high gods and the vast majority of gods were at the lowest levels where the low and mid gods sat. Even the level for greater gods was much larger than the level for High gods, although much smaller in number then the other levels.

    There were hundreds of avatars from various gods present and they all looked towards Athaur with serious expressions. No matter if they were previously angered or had feigned indifference, even those who had been completely disregarding the issues of the council prior, all were now paying attention.

    "I am sure you have all heard by now of what transpired not that long ago. The Daemon on the fields of Abaddon launched a full offensive and even cut straight into our defensive line for thousands of miles. Their frightening assault caught our armies unprepared, and even some gods fell to their onslaught. Of course, their losses were also terrifying to say the least. The four hors.e.m.e.n themselves made an appearance with their avatars and spearheaded the offensive. What was their objective? We aren''t entirely sure, but it is a matter most perplexing."

    There was much muttering taking place when Athaur spoke those words and conversations broke out throughout the council hall. There was a mixture of wariness, confusion, questioning and doubtful expressions from the gods. This was something which none had a clear answer for and had even caused a bit of fear. The Endless War had been going on for hundreds of thousands of years and the battle lines had been pretty much stagnant for most of that time. Although the Daemon had occasionally made some headway, it wasn''t enough to cause concern.

    This full on offensive seemed illogical and many questioned why the Daemon would do such a thing. Of course, for both sides, it didn''t matter how many of their divine soldiers died. They could always be replaced with others from within the godly domains as long as there were souls. Those who died could even be resurrected or reincarnated, so the losses were acceptable. It was a similar situation with the Daemon who used Demon spawn as cannon fodder. It didn''t matter how many of these Demon spawn died, they could always be replaced as their were an infinite number of Demons in the abyss.

    The same could not be said for the loss of gods, high level angels, or high level Daemon. These were existences which could not so easily be replaced and their deaths were something which would have a huge impact on the war.

    "I know that many of you have questions. The Daemon sacrificed much in this offensive and we have recovered the battle lines, although with great losses on both sides. However, it is more likely the Daemon allowed this to happen because they had completed whatever objective they set out to accomplish. We didn''t notice at first because of how serious the fighting has been for the past few weeks, but soon after the fighting was once more stabilized, demons from the abyss swarmed into Dis of the Nine Hells."

    The gods listened quietly as Athaur explained the current situation, but he was interrupted by a shout from Woden.

    "And what of it? The Demons of the Abyss are always invading the Nine Hells. How is this related to the Daemon? There are an infinite number of Demons in the Abyss and many Abyss masters. They are chaotic beasts and can''t escape baseless desires. Are you saying these events are somehow connected? Ridiculous!"

    Athaur frowned at the interruption, but he retained his dignified manner, "What you say may be true under normal circ.u.mstances, but this may be too much of a coincidence. I believe that this offensive was a way to draw our attention away from something. It was a diversion of some kind, but for what it is hard to say. I think looking into the sudden invasion of the Nine Hells may help illuminate us on this plot. The Nine Hells are currently facing one of the greatest Demonic invasions in the last one million years and it has affected multiple levels."

    "I would have to agree with Woden on this, how are these events connected? Even if what you say is true, what could the Daemon accomplish? There have been no strange movements since the offensive was pushed back and the battle lines have once more stabilized. The Daemon have even become more quiet than usual. As for the Nine Hells, why care what happens there? Isn''t this a good thing for us?" chimed in another High god who sat near Woden.

    "Ah, Horus. I think you fail to understand that the Daemon are not to be underestimated. Also, I have one more bit of news which has aroused my suspicions. There was a... dimensional fluctuation that was discovered purely by accident. Someone.... a being of immense power contacted someone within the God Nexus before the Daemon''s offensive. When I first heard this, I didn''t know what it could possibly be. But now, there are too many strange events coinciding with one another. I think, it is only a matter of time before something big happens, something unexpected. A being who could cause such a dimensional fluctuation that could bypass the divine defenses of the God Nexus is not a being we should ever underestimate."

    This silenced all the gods who were previously questioning the importance of Athaur''s words. Many wore grim expressions as they fully took in the severity of the situation. One particular god who was previously feigning complete disinterest, now had an expression more grim than any other. In his eyes, a flash of cold light flickered. It was clear that these words had unnerved him the most out of all the gods present.

 Chapter 156 - Makings of an empire (1)

    After weeks of traveling, an enormous horde marched into a beautiful valley filled with life and vitality. This horde had swelled and grown to an astonishing number as it traversed the Steppes to reach this valley. There were now well over one million from a diversity of races within this horde of people. These were the warriors, soldiers, servants, slaves and tribal people who had either been subdued by Aleks or who had chosen to submit to his authority after the recent events that took place. Some had been lost after the realization of the Ancestral spirit''s deaths, while others were subdued by the reality of Aleks''s strength.

    This was of course not all of the Barbarians that lived on the Steppes and there were many more throughout that either had yet to submit, or had no desire to do so. It would take time to fully subdue all of the Steppes, but Aleks had already begun his rise as the hegemon of an entire region. Although this region was large and the population numerous, it was an uncivilized and barbarous place. If Aleks hoped to build an empire here, it would require significant investment of time and resources. Luckily, the Steppes did not lack for resources and Aleks did not lack in ingenuity. It was only time which he lacked, but there wasn''t much he could do about this.

    As the horde sn.a.k.e.d towards the valley, Aleks was being carried by slaves while sitting on his throne. Elite warriors and soldiers surrounded him, keeping a wide radius around him free of everyone but some of his servants, slaves, and subordinates. All others were not allowed to approach and could only watch from a distance in reverence and adoration. This was a man who was close to a god, and he was the man who they worshipped and had replaced their Ancestral Spirits as their deity. Even if he wasn''t yet truly a deity, he was infinitely close to one, and in their hearts and minds he was already their god. To the superstitious and mostly uncivilized Barbarians, this was enough.

    Even those Humans who had submitted to him who were not Barbarians revered him and willingly served him. All those who had refused to submit or worship him were already dead and their souls become fuel for his power. It was impossible for the others to betray him, because through their submission, he had already developed a connection to their souls. He would know immediately if any did not truly devote themselves to him. This was no different from the mark of the gods that all mortals who chose to worship a deity had.

    Mortals could of course choose to worship different gods, but this was in fact a betrayal. Some gods exacted punishments through their enforcers in the mortal world, while others allowed this. It all depended on the pantheons and gods involved in the process and the laws that the gods themselves had instituted. For the major pantheons and churches, choosing to worship another god may only lead to a loss in level or a drop in class. The system worked somewhat differently for those who served Demigods or Ancestral Spirits.

    Since the Ancestral Spirits the Barbarians worshipped were no longer alive, there were no negative effects for the Barbarians. Ancestral Spirits were also limited in what they could do, but normally they would have the tribes themselves deal with the betrayers. It was similar for Demigods who did not yet have the kind of authority that gods had.

    For Aleks, any who betrayed him would have their souls immediately snuffed out if they were within his domain. He was not like other Demigods and his control over souls was absolute within his own domain. Ever since linking with the essence of the Tower of Babel which still existed spiritually in this place, his domain had begun to spread throughout the mortal world beginning from this very valley. It was a slow process and his domain could only spread to the lands that he conquered where the majority of those living there worshipped him.

    "Lenia, do you see all of this?"

    Aleks had hardly said anything the entire way back to the valley, so Lenia was surprised when he suddenly addressed her.

    "Yes.. Aleks, I see it."

    "This is ours now, and one day, it will all be ours. Everything."

    Only Lenia, Nelay and Lariel rode at Aleks''s side. There were slaves which were carrying Aleks and a few servants to see to his needs, but otherwise the only ones in hearing distance were these few. Grobak had actually been sent with an army east to subdue more tribes.

    "Will you be happy then?" Lenia asked curiously.

    Aleks wasn''t expecting such a question, but he smiled beneath his mask.

    "Why, did you think I wasn''t?"

    "You always seem so¡­. Gloomy."

    Lariel laughed at her response and said teasingly, "He does, doesn''t he? I think the only time I''ve seen him smile these past couple of months since we have reunited, was when he was about to start a massacre."

    Aleks could only shake his head, "I don''t have the luxury of happiness."

    Lenia fidgeted slightly before gathering her courage, "There is something I have been wishing to ask you."

    "Go ahead."

    She hesitated once more and it seemed as if she was still considering whether she should ask, but Aleks motioned her once more to speak.

    "Your sister...Why do we look alike?"

    Lariel snickered before a bout of coughing came over her, but Lenia''s question piqued her interest and she looked at Aleks, waiting for his response. Nelay too seemed interested in this and turned to look at Aleks. With the three beautiful women staring at him, Aleks felt some slight self derision. Thinking back to when he created Lenia, he had made her appearance a combination between his mother and sister in this world. Aleks liked to believe that he had a practical reason for it.

    "Hmm, I made your appearance similar to both my mother and my sister in this life. It was simply because they were the women I was most familiar with. I have not had much contact with others, except for at a distance. Only their faces have left impressions within my memories."

    The three women seemed to give him pitying looks, although he couldn''t understand why they were giving him such looks. Were his words somehow wrong?

    "At the time, it seemed the most logical thing to do." He continued, but their expressions didn''t change. He glanced at Lariel in secret for a moment, but she didn''t seem to notice. His first thought back then had been to make her look like Lariel, but since he knew Lariel was somewhere out there, he hadn''t done it. That would have been quite awkward once he finally reunited with her. Of course, he originally didn''t expect to reunite with his sister.

    In the end, and this was something he didn''t want to admit, he had made her look the way she did to remember the family members he thought he had lost. He didn''t wish to lose any more memories and he was having trouble even remembering the faces of his parents from his original world.

    "It feels a little strange. I don''t know that I like looking similar to your sister." Lenia finally mumbled uncomfortably.

    She didn''t think anyone could hear, but Aleks could hear it clearly. He was a Demigod afterall. Expecting him to understand her feelings about this was impossible though.

    "What''s done is done. Why, are you not satisfied with your appearance? You are beautiful, isn''t that enough?"

    Lenia wasn''t expecting him to comment on her beauty and a feeling of happiness suddenly welled up inside of her. She also shyly turned away and blushed hoping that Aleks wouldn''t see her reaction. Lariel giggled at the sight, but didn''t say anything. Nelay on the other hand gave Lenia a look of disdain, like she was looking down on a child.

    Even though their bodies were relatively similar in age, Lenia had technically only been born a short while ago comparatively. She lacked experience, especially in matters of the heart. Whereas Nelay was different, she had experienced more even if she had never had relations with a man before. She had been a slave since young and had received training, but was still technically a v.i.r.g.i.n. Also, her apathetic and cold personality made it difficult for her to get close to anyone so she wasn''t really that much different from Lenia, whether she thought so or not.

    Lariel on the other hand had lived for an immensely long time, and to her, they were both like children. Teasing them was one of her favorite things to do, and their antics were humorous to her. She didn''t even mind the way they would cast unconscious glances towards Aleks out of adoration. Their affections couldn''t escape her sight, but she saw it as childish infatuation and found it to be even somewhat cute.

 Chapter 157 - Makings of an empire (2)

    Aleks was pleased with what he saw as the horde neared what appeared a town under construction. When Aleks originally left the valley, many servants, laborers and slaves had been left behind to begin construction on a new city. This would be the capital of Aleks''s future empire and it was also the spiritual resting place of the Tower of Babel. Although this world was no longer the exact same world he once lived in, it was still his world in essence. The Tower of Babel, which the denizens of his world had thought was a scientific marvel, was in fact not entirely built through scientific principles. Even Aleks hadn''t been aware that at that time, there was more to the Tower of Babel then he ever imagined.

    Although the tower no longer existed in the physical world, it had actually been finished and even turned on, even if only for a mere moment. That moment was enough to activate the tower and allowed it to be infused with the soul of the world. Because of this, the tower did in fact exist in spirit, if not physically. No one could see the tower within the physical world, but to Aleks, the tower existed. Not only did it exist, but as he looked towards the town with a gaze of expectation, he could see the vast and majestic tower which once awed an entire world. It had always been here in his eyes, and its crown pierced the endless sky. He could feel its power and the aura of life that emanated from it.

    This brought him a hint of joy and pride. This was his crowning achievement, his life that he toiled for, even at the cost of everything.

    "There you are.. How marvelous, how magnificent. The world will once more see your grandeur and it will know fear."

    When it came into his sight so clearly, he blanked out and memories of the past filled his mind. His mask at that time glowed dimly, but Aleks wasn''t aware of it. Through the eyes of the mask, there was another who silently looked on. Lariel noticed it, for she was always observing Aleks. Only he was worthy of such attention by her, but she didn''t say anything. She knew Aleks wasn''t willing to accept this, and the one in the mask didn''t wish to reveal it either.

    ''Perhaps in time.'' She thought wistfully as she considered the possibility of her eventual demise, ''at least he won''t be fully alone.''

    There was also the possibility that she would survive the curse, but she didn''t want to feel hope only to have it taken from her.

    Lenia was quite excited when she saw how much progress was being made on the construction of their new city. Although it could just barely be called a town at this point, she couldn''t help but think of how grand it would be in the future. This was her first true home, she had never had any other except for at Aleks''s side. Nelay was mostly apathetic, at least on the surface, but there was a trace of expectation in her heart.

    Although the Tower of Babel was only visible to him, the many large structures under construction were visible to everyone else. Many structures were still unfinished, but the magnitude of the construction was immense. This was to be a grand city, a capital of an empire and it required such grandeur. It wasn''t necessarily clear to everyone what the purpose of each structure would be, but there were a variety of structures undergoing construction or basic planning. Some were delicate, with intricate designs, while others were sturdy and imposing. There were a few which especially stood out because of the intended size. As both an emperor and a deity, Aleks would require a magnificent Imperial palace as well as a majestic cathedral. These would be symbols of his power and prestige.

    After finally arriving within the bounds of the town under construction, Aleks was carried into a large building that was only partially built. It was being constructed using a type of elegant and sturdy stone, but only the basic foundation of the building was in place. A part of the ground floor of this building had been completed, but there was still much of it that was under construction. The interior of this structure, which would one day be an imperial palace, was mostly bare. The architectural style and craftsmanship was superb and it was clear that it had been constructed with the aid of magic.

    It was apparent that when it was finally complete, it would be quite majestic and worthy of Aleks''s status. As of now though, it was a mere shell with only a few functioning rooms. This was enough for now and even though Aleks said nothing, he was pleased with the progress. He had never been one who cared for flaunting wealth, but he couldn''t help but admire the craftsmanship and vision. Whether he wished to or not, he had to come to terms with his new status. He was no longer a lone wanderer, he was now a ruler of many.

    Now that Aleks was back within his domain and could feel the supreme aura of the Tower of Babel washing over him, he felt much more comfortable. If not for rushing about so much, he would have been happy to spend more time analyzing his abilities and the functions of his domain. There was much that he could do now that he was here and many preparations which needed to be made. As for the all the issues of his new army, the construction of his capital and settling his people, these were matters that also needed to be addressed. Most of these matters would be delegated to his subordinates, but he still had to make decisions as their sovereign.

    Aleks was bathed, dressed and made to be presentable by his servants. This was something which came with the territory and it didn''t bother Aleks much. He was happy to have others handle these trivial things for him as his mind was constantly elsewhere. He never stopped using his inherent system to analyze the laws he was familiar with as well as perusing all of the information obtained from the Tower of Babel regarding his domain.

    He was astounded by how much power he had at his fingertips and what he could do using the system right before his eyes. His mask acted as a conduit, which made it easier for him to see everything broken down into simple data and relayed the information to him in an orderly and organized fashion. It reminded him of his past life as a scientist and an engineer when he worked side by side with his brother. The tables, graphs, charts and other information presented to him gave him a sense of familiarity and nostalgia.

    "It seems that within my domain I can use ''Soul Potential'' to increase productivity of the soil, make changes to the geography and environment to a degree, and even affect the type and quantity of resources. I can also provide a variety of benefits to any who worship me within my domain. I am still only a Demigod, so there are many limitations to my powers, but what I am able to do already borders on the realm of divine beings. Even if I can only affect my domain, which is still not very large, this is an unprecedented power. Lariel informed me that no divine being has ever been able to create their domain within the mortal world and they are limited to the heavenly plane. This definitely must be because of the Tower of Babel and the Origin. The only issue here is my lack of Soul Potential and without a sufficient supply, it will hinder my actions."

    Aleks slowly walked down the hallway leading from his personal bedroom to the throne room. Behind him followed his servants who kept a respectful distance from him. They quietly kept their heads slightly down as they followed behind him and they would only speak when necessary or when responding to his orders. Being in his own domain, he could let his guard down a little and so he walked somewhat absentmindedly.

    He would know right away if another deity intruded on his domain. It wasn''t a perfect detection ability and it was possible for mortals serving other deities to infiltrate within his domain, but it would be impossible for a vessel of another deity to do so without Aleks being made aware immediately. Normal mortals were no threat to him in the slightest, only a very few in the mortal world could threaten him. If any of those few decided to come seeking trouble with him here, they would have to leave their lives behind. In this place, Aleks was greatly empowered under the protection of the tower and it was here where he was at his strongest.

    Unless a god was somehow able to personally descend upon the mortal plane, or he suffered an attack from many powerful saints, he had nothing to fear while within his domain.

 Chapter 158 - Makings of an empire (3)

    There were already many people gathered in the new throne room. Aleks didn''t even notice them at first when he entered and he walked slowly over to his throne before seating himself. His servants fanned out to each side and remained silent. The entire throne room was silent, everyone patiently bowing and waiting for Aleks to acknowledge their presence. They wouldn''t dare move or say anything until he did so. Only the sound of Lariel''s coughing as she walked towards Aleks could be heard. Only she would not hesitate to approach at this time and felt no apprehension.

    Aleks finally noticed her approaching and motioned to all those waiting below the dais that his throne was placed on. They could finally relax slightly and stand at attention without having to bow or remain silent like a statue. There were two sides below the dais and on one were Lenia and Nelay who were followed by a diverse group of Humans and the various Barbarian people. These would be the officers of the military that Lenia or Grobak had promoted.

    On the other side was originally Lariel, and those servants and others chosen to help Lariel with her administrative duties. These were talented individuals that she herself had picked and groomed. It almost looked like an Imperial court, but smaller in scope. Perhaps one day it would in fact be as grand as one. Nonetheless, the atmosphere was certainly not far off.

    "My lord, it is good to see you well. I see you have been cleaned up nicely, but must you always wear your mask?" Lariel asked in a soothing voice as she came to stand at Aleks side.

    There was a trace of humor in her voice, especially when addressing him. It did not go unnoticed by Aleks, but he didn''t care or show any reaction to it.

    "Hmm, oh. I was busy analyzing something and had some new ideas in mind."

    Aleks removed his mask and placed it on a stand which was near his throne and had been prepared for just such a purpose. It was an elegant stand with fine details engraved into it and was crafted for the sole purpose of holding Aleks''s mask. Other than its beautiful craftsmanship, it served no other purpose. As to who had commissioned such a thing, that was obvious. Only Lariel would be so meticulous as to include such delicate details.

    "I don''t like overly fancy displays of power or complicated protocols. There is no need for such a tense atmosphere."

    Even though Aleks said that, no one could relax with Aleks being present. Noticing this, Aleks didn''t say any more about it and motioned with his hand for Lariel to speak.

    Lariel coughed, covering her mouth once more with her handkerchief and lightly dabbed her lips. She looked especially delicate, more so than before. She seemed to have a slight blush in her cheeks and her lips had turned somewhat pale. The dark and frilly dress she wore accentuated her complexion, which seemed to have never been touched by the light of the sun. She never failed to take care of her hair despite her condition, and her long black hair streamed down her back like a waterfall. Her frail appearance only served to endear others towards her. This was assuming they weren''t aware of how dangerous she was. Those who knew her wouldn''t even look at her twice out of fear. Only Aleks could enjoy this view without worry.

    "The construction of the city is moving along well, but more time is necessary for the needed facilities to be constructed. We have over a million people here in the valley now and not nearly enough infrastructure for all of them. Most of the people are Barbarians, so it is only a minor concern for now. The Barbarians are already accustomed to a nomadic lifestyle and can pitch their tents throughout the valley. There is more than enough space. It will be necessary to acclimate them to a more civilized lifestyle as soon as possible however. We need to excavate for ore, prepare suitable land for farming, and develop several key institutions that are a necessity. For example, we will need an organization to manage the exploration and exploitation of the Steppes, including the hunting of dangerous wildlife and creatures."

    Lariel continued with her explanation in a detailed and meticulous fashion. This was only the beginning and there was much work to do. Aleks listened attentively and gave out some initial instructions to establish a few key organizations and goals to focus on. It was extremely important to establish an organization for exploration. This not only meant exploring new territory, but also cataloguing all resources. These resources would include plant life of all varieties, ores and minerals, wildlife, and anything else of use.

    The second organization that needed to be established was for the sake of hunting dangerous animals and creatures. Not only were animals and the many dangerous creatures that resided within the wilds an obstacle for the development of a new nation, but they were also a source of wealth and a resource. The materials gained from harvesting these animals and creatures could be used as objects of trade and for the crafting of many tools, weapons, and magical items. They were also essential in a variety of spells, rituals, enchantments and potions. All were necessary for a growing empire.

    How all of this would be implemented, he would leave it to Lariel and her chosen subordinates to manage. He didn''t have much interest in micromanaging and knew Lariel was more than capable of handling such matters. Although it pained him somewhat to leave all this work to her because of her condition, this was something she herself wanted. He couldn''t bring himself to refuse her and as long as he provided a steady stream of ''Soul Potential'' to keep her protected from the curse, she would be fine for the foreseeable future. It wasn''t a permanent solution, but it was all he could do for now.

    After Lariel''s report and the discussion afterwards, Lenia stepped forward. Her report wasn''t quite as detailed and meticulous as Lariel, but she was equally as capable.

    "Master, after listening to your conversation with Lariel, I have a suggestion. We have many warriors, but not all of them are suitable to be soldiers. I suggest that we split the warriors we have into those suitable for our new army and those who are more suitable to be adventurers, hunters, and explorers. This way, we can already begin building the foundation of these organizations we need to develop our territory."

    "Mmm.. this is a good suggestion. You can coordinate with Lariel on this. Lariel will be in charge of establishing these organizations and developing rules and procedures on how these organizations will function. There will need to be in place rules of conduct and proper procedures for the assignment of missions and distribution of rewards."

    Lenia smiled when hearing Aleks''s praise and she continued, "We have already trained a solid core for our new army and I have identified many potential talents among the warriors and soldiers. With your permission, I would like to reorganize our army and establish a military system based on modern military doctrine."

    Aleks nodded slowly, "I will leave it to you. Make whatever decisions you feel necessary, the military will be entirely under your control. Grobak will be given a territory of his own to manage once he returns from his conquests and be given a title of nobility. He will be allowed to manage his own military force consisting of Barbarians to defend his territory, but his army will be placed under your authority in times of war. Hmm.. If the dragons prove their worth, they too will be given a territory to manage as a fief and have similar responsibilities. Note this down."

    On the side of the administrators chosen by Lariel, there was a scribe carefully recording Aleks''s words. He was a slave who had been purchased by Aleks before arriving on the Steppes and had been specifically trained for such things. This was one of the many talented slaves Aleks had purchased while in the Federation. Some of which were also standing in the audience hall and had been given important key roles. They were no longer slaves and were now part of Aleks burgeoning bureaucracy.

    "In the future, you don''t need to inform me of your decisions related to your responsibilities. This goes for you Lenia, as well as Lariel. I trust the both of you and you will have absolute authority to make decisions within your roles. From now on I will only dictate overarching goals I would like you to pursue, their implementation will be left up to the ministers and advisors. Our new nation is still small, but as we grow we will certainly need more talented individuals to manage our eventual empire. Hmm, I will also develop some talents on my own. You should understand what I mean. I will introduce them to you soon. I can''t only rely on the both of you and more will be required for important roles, but for now this will do."

    With that being said, Aleks abruptly stood. This was a signal that the audience was over and Aleks left the audience chamber after grabbing his mask once more. It wasn''t until well after he left that the many new commanders, officers, administrators, and all those gathered could finally breath a sigh of relief. Aleks''s aura, even when he wasn''t purposefully releasing it, was just too intimidating. He was too awe inspiring and had left many of them without their breath. They were fearful, but at the same time, they held reverence for his might and power.

 Chapter 159 - Developing talents (1)

    Once Aleks dealt with all of the nuisances of being a sovereign, he finally had time to pursue what he felt were important matters. Although developing his nation and building his power was important, there were things only he could do that were more of a priority. Analyzing the cursed dagger he obtained from his sister was one of those priorities, but he also was constantly studying the laws of life of the Origin that had merged with his soul. Constant analysis of his abilities, how he could manifest his abilities, and also meticulous study of the system at his disposal were paramount to increasing his strength. Only by growing stronger and eventually ascending beyond mortality could he achieve his revenge.

    Even though that was already a huge plate, there were many more matters he needed to consider and plan for. The complicated web of connections, plots, and the convoluted circ.u.mstances of the gods was also something ever on his mind. Originally, he hadn''t fully understood the circ.u.mstances he had found himself in at the very beginning.

    What was the Origin? Why was it so valuable that foreign beings would seek to destroy his world? Who were the gods and what was their involvement in all of this? There were too many things he hadn''t understood until recently. Not to mention the reality that his world hadn''t been truly destroyed, but instead merged within this strange existence known as the God Nexus.

    "And the tower, what is it? How does it still exist, even if only spiritually? Can it be rebuilt, and what are the implications of doing so?"

    Aleks was so inundated with all these questions and variables that he could hardly spend the time to think of anything else. It was one of the reasons for his hands off approach to governance, but not the only reason. He had absolute trust in Lenia and Lariel, not because he was an especially trusting person. It was because he had absolute control over them. He would only ever give such power to those he could control. He would never trust anyone that he couldn''t. As long as he increased his strength and developed his own power, he was satisfied.

    "Perhaps it is time I considered creating an avatar. It is expensive, but definitely worth it. Since I was never able to develop a proper foundation, an avatar will solve this glaring problem for me. An avatar with a magic class would be ideal. In this world, magic is far greater than technology, but in some ways the two can be combined. The laws of this world are very different from my original world and my knowledge of science will not be of much use here. However, that doesn''t mean all of my knowledge and experience are not of use. With my abilities, I can create a new life from existing life and this will be a huge advantage for the development of my empire. Some dwarves and gnomes would especially be of use, they are the foremost races in regards to magical technology, engineering, and crafting. I should start there!"

    Aleks had the habit of spending the majority of his time in a small room, while his mind constantly churned out ideas and theories. This was a habit from his old life, when he was An-Namrud. Things had changed, he was no longer that man and this was no longer his abode within the tower. His room was no longer small, but instead a large royal chamber with enough room to fit several families. This was all for him, and it was too much space. He didn''t know what to do with it all, but he ended up spending the majority of his time in one small area of his room.

    This was the first room which had been constructed when this future palace had begun construction. It was also the only room that was decorated and furnished. Most likely the decorations and furnishings had been taken from previous owners. The tribes were not exactly the most civilized, but they did possess enormous wealth. They had raided, pillaged and traded with many other countries so it wasn''t strange that there were luxuries among these goods. It had all become Aleks''s possessions now.

    The room definitely had a luxurious feel to it and seemed out of place among the Steppes because there was no other room like it anywhere. Only the palaces or castles of kings and other royalty might have such a fanciful and luxuriously decorated dwelling. For Aleks, it was much more than he actually needed and he had turned the room into both his workspace and his new home.

    After finally coming to a decision, Aleks called for a maid who was outside his residence. A young woman who was not particularly attractive entered the room and bowed low to Aleks. She didn''t dare meet his eyes and waited patiently for his command.

    Aleks scrunched his face a bit and asked, "What happened to the previous maid?"

    He didn''t recognize this young maid, but she especially stood out because of her lack of attractiveness. It wasn''t as if he specifically cared whether his maids were attractive or not, but it was such a glaring difference that he couldn''t help but notice.

    The young lady was afraid and nervous so she stuttered as she spoke, "Um.. she.. She is gone.. I am her replacement¡­"

    "Gone, what do you mean gone? And who replaced her, was it Lariel? That seems strange, she was the one who assigned all of the maids to me personally."

    The young lady shook her head, "Lenia took her away somewhere, I don''t know what happened to her after that. All of the maids were replaced."

    Aleks frowned, "Lenia?"

    He pondered for a moment and then chuckled, "I see. I must have a talk with her. I need you to bring me a few prisoners. I don''t have any specific requirements, any will do. Bring me about twelve."

    The young maid quickly scurried away once she received her orders while Aleks couldn''t help but shake his head. He wasn''t angry, just amused.

    "Oh Lenia¡­"

    While aleks waited for the maid to return with the prisoners he asked for, he placed his mask on his face. Using the mask, he could more easily peruse the information of the system of life. This was a powerful system beyond imagining. Who else could create life as he could? Although it wasn''t fully the creation of new life, since he had to use an existing life to do so, it was still creation. He could only imagine that this power would grow as he grew.

    "Gnomes, their race is a race of genius inventors and engineers. Although their magical aptitude isn''t particularly high, it isn''t low either. Where they really shine is in combining magic and technology. Magic cannons, magic guns, and other mechanical devices and tools. They work on very different principles than the science I know, but are truly magnificent. They can create things that even my world would find straight out of science fiction. Mechanoids for example are truly an amazing invention. Similar to robots, but they have a simple artificial intelligence created through magical enchantments. I have only read about them and unfortunately never seen them, but they sound intriguing. Some might consider these to be mere toys, but with some development, I see possible potential."

    Aleks mumbled to himself while he perused the information in front of him and recalled his own knowledge. His knowledge of this world wasn''t as extensive as some scholars perhaps, but he had spent considerable time in study and could be considered to be quite knowledgeable. His mask was glowing as he looked through the information and symbols, words, and numbers flashed across the surface of the mask.

    He paced back and forth across the room and was fully engrossed in his thoughts and the information before his eyes. It was in these moments that he could feel some joy and also a bit of reminiscence. It wasn''t quite the same as in his past life where he researched and developed new inventions, but it was equally exhilarating. Instead of the cold and lifeless inventions of his past, he could create a living and breathing being.

    As Aleks''s mask continued to glow, he moved on to looking through the information he had about Dwarves. In his mind, the voice of the Tower of Babel continued to provide him with additional information and references. It acted similar to the limited artificial intelligence of his old world. His people had never fully developed a real artificial intelligence that was sentient, but they had developed a limited artificial intelligence that could mimic sentience.

    For all intents and purposes it could truly fool one into thinking it was a real sentient being, but as good as the illusion was, it was still just an illusion. The Tower of Babel had been developed with the latest in artificial intelligence technology and it seemed as if it had followed him into this lifetime. Or at least the voice in his mind, which was part of the system of life, sounded exactly like the voice he remembered from the tower. It even referred to itself as ''Babel''. He could speak with Babel and give it commands just like the a.i. from the tower. It didn''t have the same functions as the a.i. from the tower though.

    In some ways, Aleks wondered whether ''Babel'' was ever an artificial intelligence at all. He had come to have a new understanding of this being known as ''Babel''. What was she? She was certainly more than he ever imagined when he first began his work on the tower. Even after he had constructed it, he still truly had no idea what exactly it was.

 Chapter 160 - Developing talents (2)

    No matter how much Aleks thought on the existence known as ''Babel'', he couldn''t come up with the answer. He had some theories of course, but each was more outlandish than the other. There was no way for him to prove that any of his theories were true. Either way, it didn''t really matter. Perhaps when the time was right, ''Babel'' would reveal everything to him. For now, he had to deal with his immediate concerns.

    "Babel, show me the information on the Dwarven race. Hmm, the Dwarves have one of the lowest aptitudes for magic, but it isn''t entirely non existent. Gnomes are not really capable smiths, so even though they are excellent engineers and inventors, they have to procure most of the parts and materials from elsewhere. Dwarves on the other hand are natural smiths and crafters. Those with some magical aptitude make great enchanters and runesmiths and they are the only race that can smith some of the highest tier of armor and weapons. They are also skilled in making delicate mechanical parts and can pretty much build anything with the schematics. Dwarves and Gnomes really complement each other well, but they don''t always have the best of relationsh.i.p.s. That isn''t too important since I will have complete control over them."

    Aleks considered the many positives and negatives of each of these races and also the classes available to them. He would need to create Gnomes and Dwarves which had classes focused on engineering, alchemy, enchanting, runesmithing, weaponsmithing, armorsmithing, general blacksmiths, and a couple others. Each of these specialties would focus on the development of weapons, armor and all manner of mechanical devices which could complement his armies and civilization.

    It would take a considerably long time to develop these technologies and was not something which could benefit him in the short term. At least with the Dwarven smiths, he could begin producing higher tier armor and weapons for his soldiers. Also, the development and production of potions and magical tools were also a necessity. This was just the beginning of his work force, these would be the managers and leaders of divisions focused on research and development. They could also teach other talented individuals and he had no lack of manpower that could be allocated. Even if they couldn''t do the more difficult work, there was plenty they could do to help production and development.

    This was why beings were called a ''Master''. They were a master of their craft or chosen profession, whether it be through martial prowess, the magical arts, or any number of crafts and skills. A ''Master'' could teach disciples, manage industries, lead departments in government, be generals in an army, etc. They formed the backbone of a nation and were a much larger group of individuals than ''Legendary'' beings.

    ''Legendary'' beings were the pinnacle of a society and very few could reach that level of power and ability. They were the guardians of nations or the greatest weapons of a church. Saints and Saintesses were essentially more powerful than ''Legendary'' beings because they are vessels of deities, but they were extremely limited. ''Legendary'' beings were rare, but still in greater number than Saints. While ''Legendary'' beings handled most of the more difficult tasks, ''Saints'' would only be used when there was no other option available. They were usually tasked with handling calamities which might affect the destruction of a church.

    It was because of this very reason that one might suspect Tihr''s motives in making use of his ''Saintess'' in the events that took place on the Steppes. Of course, no one really knew that she was in fact a ''Saintess''. Initially, it was thought she was a candidate and there is a world of difference between the two.

    Aleks''s situation was truly unique and he was not like any other being which existed in the mortal plane. Who else could create new subordinates like he could? The Gnomes and Dwarves would never choose to serve someone of another race as their master and bring their knowledge and technology outside their race. It would be impossible for anyone else, but because of Aleks''s system he could do what no one else could. The Origin of Life was one of the most integral parts of the Universal truth that governed all creation.

    As he spent time going through all of the data presented to him, the prisoners were finally brought to him. Since he hadn''t specified any particular type of prisoner, his maid had chosen six female prisoners and six male prisoners. She wasn''t sure what Aleks wanted them for, so she also made sure they were young and attractive. Some masters had perverse tastes and she didn''t know Aleks well. It was already strange enough that he had asked for twelve prisoners to be brought to his living quarters.

    There were also a few guards who had escorted the twelve prisoners to Aleks. These were all previously human warriors he had purchased as slaves, but were now personal guards. Each of the guards was well equipped and were at least Intermediate class with their commanding officer being an advanced class. It wasn''t as if Aleks needed personal guards and they were more for appearances sake than anything else.

    The maid bowed before saying, "My lord, I have brought the prisoners as you asked."

    Aleks was taken out of his thoughts when they finally arrived and nodded while shooing them away despite their disagreement. They were unwilling to leave these prisoners unguarded, but when they considered their masters power, they realized it wasn''t necessary for them to remain. Also, they didn''t know what their master wanted these twelve for to begin with.

    The twelve prisoners eyed Aleks with hatred and disgust, but they were gagged and couldn''t speak. Some of them grunted or attempted to say something but it wasn''t coherent words. Aleks didn''t care about their stares or their anger. He wasn''t even looking at them as if they were people, instead he looked at them like test subjects. He walked around them and noted a few things, mumbling a few words to himself.

    "Hmm, okay. Well I suppose you all will do. Unfortunately, this is going to hurt. A lot. But, good news, once it is over you will no longer feel pain. You will be someone new, someone of use to me. You won''t have to be afraid, or suffer any longer."

    The group of prisoners continued to struggle despite the fact they were bound and gagged. They looked at Aleks as if he were crazy, or a monster. Aleks didn''t mind and soon the sound of screams followed. The screaming and m.o.a.ning of pain continued for a very long time and the guards and maids who were waiting outside of Aleks''s room shivered and gasped. They had never heard such sounds before and they could only imagine what exactly was taking place in that room. Although they revered Aleks, they were filled with extreme fear as their minds came up with a variety of fantasies of what could be going on in there.

    Aleks had never tried to create a new life from someone of one race to someone of another before. He had only created one being since he gained this power, Lenia. But, he had used a human female to do so, and so while there may have been pain, it wasn''t significant. He didn''t have to change the anatomy or drastically change her physical form. Grobak and Nelay had been respecced rather than created from scratch so there wasn''t any pain involved. This time, things were very different. He was using humans to create gnomes and dwarves which were much smaller and had either more petite or more robust frames. It was a complete remodeling of their bodies and their minds.

    After a couple of hours, he had finally completed his objective and finalized all of the new beings he had created. Standing before him were three n.a.k.e.d males and females of each race, both gnomes and dwarves. He had expended a large amount of ''Soul Potential'' and created a master class runesmith, weaponsmith, armorsmith, enchanter, alchemist, and engineer. The other six were advanced class beings who had classes similar to those and could complement them. They would work together to train others and form the backbone of his industrial endeavors.

    Once Aleks was satisfied with what he had created, he called out to those who were waiting outside his room. When they entered, they were completely shocked to see the twelve n.a.k.e.d dwarves and gnomes standing in front of Aleks in the room. They looked everywhere but couldn''t find the prisoners and they gave questioning gazes towards the gnomes and dwarves. They noticed the number of gnomes and dwarves were the same as the numbers of prisoners they had previously brought in and grew suspicious, but they knew better than to ask. They just couldn''t wrap their heads around it and it seemed too absurd to think those prisoners had now become these gnomes and dwarves.

    While they were trying to figure this mystery out, Aleks cleared his throat.

    "Take these twelve and get them some clothes and then find them a place to stay. Inform Lariel that we now have talented craftsmen who can be put to work soon. They will just need a period of adjustment before they are ready. She will understand and know what to do."

    Although the guards and maids couldn''t figure out exactly what happened, they didn''t delay any longer and led the twelve beings out of the room. Aleks watched them leave with a far off look. His mind had already moved on to the next task, considering whether or not he should create an avatar.

    "My ''Soul Potential'' is running low, but the amount of SP I am receiving from my worshippers should give me enough in a couple of weeks. Another slaughter would do too."

    Aleks sighed, there was much to do.

 Chapter 161 - Developing talents (3)

    The enticement of creating his own avatar was too great. Although its expense and future development would be extremely costly in ''Soul Potential'' it was absolutely worth the cost. This body would be independent of his main body, but it would still be his consciousness within the body. He could be in two places at once, but most importantly it would allow him to develop abilities that he never could obtain before. He was especially interested in magic, this was a power that never existed on his world. Well, except for in fantasy and mythology.

    It was a huge lure for him, it would allow him to do things he could never imagine. Blending whatever useful scientific knowledge in his possession with magic could lead to very promising results. At least these were his initial thoughts on the matter. It would be a difficult process though. He had given some thought to it, but since most of his knowledge was no longer of use in this world and he had no real understanding of magic, he hadn''t had a chance to do thorough research. This was a long term goal. Even if he created an avatar, it would still be some time until it reached a sufficient level to partake in this kind of research.

    "For now I will just have the gnomes and dwarves I created, along with the magic casters already under my authority, do some limited research. Dwarven and Gnomish technology is already quite intriguing, but not nearly on the level of the technology from my world. What sets it apart are the magical elements. Runesmithing, enchanting, alchemy, these are all a very interesting merging of technology and magic. I don''t know how far these two very different systems can be combined. Will I be able to replicate some of the technology of my past in some aspects by combining these? It is uncertain, but worth the investment. Even if it just means progressing current technology and magic a decade or two, it would be worth it."

    Aleks spent some time considering how he would make use of his new subordinates after they left, but there were a variety of issues he needed to address and couldn''t spend a significant amount of time on this one thing. He spent some time traveling throughout the new town and surveying the many construction projects going on. He also visited Lenia who was training soldiers and organizing their new military forces.

    Warriors were being separated into groups and only the most elite, or those with the greatest potential were chosen to be soldiers. Other warriors were allowed to train, but would instead be given a set of choices for future work. A large organization was in the planning stages and hadn''t been officially established yet, but these warriors would be able to join the organization which would be divided into departments. These were explorers, surveyors, hunters, and treasure seekers.

    There were no official names or titles for these warriors just yet, and a charter of rules and governance had not yet been established. Ultimately the warriors would become those who explored dangerous wilderness locations and mapped out unknown territory, surveyed for resources and catalogued everything they came across, hunted wild animals and dangerous creatures, and those who explored ancient ruins and other dangerous locations in search of treasure or historical artifacts.

    It would be something similar to an adventurer''s guild, but Aleks didn''t just want to recreate an adventurer''s guild within his territory. He wanted a government run organization that was structured and rigid with clear rules, punishments and rewards. What he did not want, was that mess called an adventurer''s guild filled with rowdy and chaotic rabble with loose rules and barely any regulation of its members. This differed from nation to nation and it wasn''t fair to lump all in the same boat, but it was the general reality. They were independent organizations and that wasn''t what Aleks wanted. Alek''s organization would be an enormous entity regulated strictly by the government. Each department of this organization would focus on a specific skill set and they would work independently, or in cooperation with each other when necessary.

    Seeing the excellent job Lenia was doing in managing the many warriors and subordinates, Aleks was quite pleased. She had gained much prestige among the warriors and there were no issues with her management of them. The warriors fought fiercely and competed earnestly to earn her favor and the honor of being chosen to serve in the elite army. Those who weren''t chosen, while somewhat dispirited they didn''t make the cut, were also still expectant of their future work. They were not being abandoned, it was just that their role would shift to something which was equally as important.

    Everything within the settlement was moving along efficiently, which was a testament to Lariel''s ability to run a nation. The labor force was already divided and allocated to necessary jobs around the settlement whether it be construction, farming, or manual labor. Those soldiers who had surrendered were being put to work as slaves and didn''t dare slack off. They were constantly being watched by other laborers who had been with Aleks for a while now or by those who had come to worship Aleks as their deity. Aleks didn''t even need to do much, those who worshipped him would take care of any problems that arose and Lariel was greatly respected. Just the sight of her coughing while hard at work moved most hearts. People were only too happy to be of service to her.

    There really wasn''t anything for Aleks to do and his trip around the settlement was a distraction more than anything else. Wherever he went, a host of servants and guards would go with him. There were those who carried his palanquin, maids there to serve whatever needs he had, and elite guards assigned to keep others away. It was bothersome to Aleks, but he went along with it because it had all been arranged by Lariel. He could at least give her this much. She constantly reminded him that he was no longer the man who wandered the world in anonymity. He was now a ruler and he needed to act like one. This included all of the extra additions that went with it, including his entourage. Aleks didn''t see the need for all the pomp and ceremony, but he could at least indulge Lariel in some ways.

    Aleks was quite impressed with the design of the city and had praised it repeatedly. Everything had been considered, the necessary government facilities, all of the structures that would be necessary for a growing population, etc. Lariel had considered many things and this left Aleks with not much to do when it came to his role as a ruler. This served his purposes just fine. The city itself had been designed with the palace at its center with all major government facilities also being constructed in the same district. There were several districts under construction, each which would have a wall separating them. An outer wall was also planned which would surround the entire city.

    At the entrance of the valley, which was several miles from the site of the capital city, a series of fortresses were planned. The mouth of the valley was a dozen miles in length and a few fortresses connected by walls would eventually be built along the entrance of the valley completely sealing the valley off. In the future, if an army wished to attack the capital city, they would have to break through a series of defensive fortresses and then break through the outer wall of the settlement, as well as fight their way through all the inner walls separating districts. It would be an extremely costly endeavor and this was assuming Aleks wasn''t present. With Aleks there, who could possibly succeed once all of the defenses were built? There were also many defensive magic installations planned, but all of this would take time. It was only the beginning stages of development. Luckily, they did not lack for resources or manpower.

    More importantly, Aleks spent time using his connection with the land to explore some of its depths with his consciousness. His ability to sense with his consciousness was limited to the valley that was fully within his domain, but just in this valley alone were a wealth of resources of all kinds. There was an abundance of ores, lumber, stone, fertile soil, and wildlife. Since it had been completely cut off from the rest of the Steppes, there were no dangerous creatures within the valley. Only outside the valley would such monsters be found. This made the construction of the new city and surrounding facilities a much simpler process.

    Aleks also discovered that with his connection to his domain, he could cause positive changes to the land and its resources. He could alter ores and change their very substance into more valuable and rare ores, and he could do the same with the animals and vegetation within his domain. Normal and average trees and plants, could be changed to more useful and rare trees and plants at the expense of some ''Soul Potential''. The cost was determined by the rarity and inherent value of what he wished to change it to. Even if he lacked certain resources, he could change the ordinary resources within his territory into more useful ones. This not only meant that it wasn''t necessary to import anything, he could use this ability to develop a burgeoning export economy for his nation if he so wished.

    As long as he had enough ''Soul Potential'' he could do many things. Even with the cost of maintaining Lariel''s help, the more people that worshipped him, the more SP he would have at his disposal. His land would lack for nothing and his people would be fulfilled and prosperous. This was based on an assumption that he could keep his nation safe from the many lurking dangers.

 Chapter 162 - The cost of divinity (1)

    Several days passed and Aleks remained within his residence while he analyzed and considered the mystery of laws and his own power. He delved deeply into the data and information he now had available to him. It was a constant practice that required a significant investment in time and energy. Aleks never once stopped meditating and researching the system available to him and the Origin of laws within his soul. His understanding of the Origin of Life continued to grow and as his understanding of it grew, the information available to him through Babel also increased.

    While wearing his mask, he could see the glow of souls within his domain. They were like fireflies in the night, some brighter than others. These souls were of those who had submitted to his authority and had taken him as their deity. He could see the purity and strength of all of them displayed before his eyes. It was similar to a virtual screen, but only he was capable of seeing it. Others would only see the light glow of his mask and the strange symbols and numbers which moved across it. Watching the data flicker across his vision, he had a feeling of reminiscence. It reminded him a lot of his past world where he worked with all kinds of advanced technology. He was intrigued at how similar it was and he was truly curious what the connection was to what he was seeing and the Tower. He couldn''t explain how this system worked, but he definitely knew there was a connection.

    Each soul was attached with a number which represented the ''Soul Potential'' within them. He could choose to devour their souls, gaining a one time influx of ''Soul Potential'', or he could gain a small amount of ''SP'' per day from those who worshipped him. In the long term, it was a much better decision to gain ''SP'' over time and this was the payment which deities received from their worshippers. Of course, it wasn''t as if they received these benefits without expecting to fulfill certain responsibilities and roles within the lives of their worshippers. Those who took a deity as their own expected to receive protection, a place in Heaven, and even tangible benefits.

    If one wished to grow stronger, it was possible to an extent to do this with their own power. However, the surefire and easiest way was to do so with a deity as a patron. This was a path to power which required service, but at the same time it was a much safer path than going it alone. Deities bestowed classes, abilities, and other beneficial effects to those who served them well. This was a cost in which deities needed to consider, because every ability or class bestowed upon a worshipper required expending ''Soul Potential''.

    It was quite similar to a redistribution of power. A deity required ''Soul Potential'' to increase their divininity, but they also needed to spend ''Soul Potential'' when rewarding their followers. Worshippers of a deity had to provide part of their own ''Soul Potential'' as almost like a tax to their deity, but at the same time they could obtain greater strength. It was a symbiotic relationship in some ways. However for most mortals they were losing out. A deity might dole out some rewards to its followers, but only a few truly received great benefits and those were usually the most loyal and the greatest contributors.

    Also, if a worshipper was promoted beyond a Legendary class to obtain a Mythical class, the deity would no longer receive any of that individual''s ''SP''. This was why many gods did not wish to promote their worshippers beyond Legendary. Legendary beings gave a large amount of ''SP'' to their deities and only the most deserving of them, or if a deity was in need of more powerful servants, would they choose to promote some. A deity would have a number of such beings within their heavenly domains and it was these Mythical beings which would lead their armies in defending their domains or in attacking others. Legendary beings who entered the domains of their deity in the Heavens were the soldiers that made up the armies of the gods.

    Much of this was beyond Aleks at the moment, but there was much to consider and plan with the information he had. Aleks was slightly different from these deities as he could not receive any ''SP'' from the beings he personally created or respecced, but there were advantages too. He had full control over those he created, including the ability to design them to his individual needs. For those he did not create, he would receive ''SP'' just like any other deity, but he could also choose to devour any soul he wished to gain ''SP''. This was quite rare and maybe only a few very special beings within the universe were capable of something similar. The system was powerful and filled with endless choices and decisions which needed to be made.

    Aleks noticed that with the over one million tribals and non tribals that served him, he would receive a large number of ''SP'' on a daily basis. This was far from his needs though. Since the Barbarians lived a much more dangerous and vicious lifestyle than more civilized lands, the majority of Barbarians were already at the Intermediate class. A good number of them were even Advanced class beings, but there was a huge shortage of those at higher levels. Only a few were master class and there were no Legendary beings among them.

    From the approximately 400,000 Basic class beings who served him, Aleks received about 4,000 ''SP'' per day. There were approximately 600,000 Intermediate class beings and this would provide Aleks about 30,000 ''SP'' per day. His 80,000 Advanced class beings gave him 8,000 ''SP'' per day. Although there were about a dozen Master class beings that had been assimilated into his army, the number was negligible.

    So, on a daily basis, Aleks would currently earn a little over 42,000 ''SP''. That meant that in a week, just by doing nothing, Aleks would earn almost 300,000 ''SP''. This was just with the numbers of worshippers he had now, once those numbers grew, so would the amount of ''SP'' he gained. Deities had many millions of worshippers and those at the top would number in the hundreds of millions. Also, they would earn this for the life of their worshippers and all future generations that worshipped them. Subordinate deities within a pantheon would also be forced to provide a quarter of their ''SP'' to the deity they were subordinated to. So it made sense for a powerful deity to create a pantheon if they could. Deities who joined pantheons had to give up quite a lot of their ''Soul Potential'' but they also gained from this relationship. They had the backing of a powerful organization and powerful deities who would defend their members and represent their interests in the council.

    The number may seem a lot, but every time a god promoted one of their followers or provided new abilities to their followers, it would cost ''SP''. This was why deities were selective in who would be promoted and what abilities could be acquired. Of course, only those with potential could be promoted to begin with and it wasn''t entirely up to the deities. Each person''s potential was different so if they didn''t have the potential to be promoted, they would forever stay where they were. This was not an obstacle for the beings Aleks himself created or respecced, but this came with its own cost. He could never receive any ''Soul Potential'' from them due to the connection that existed between his creation''s souls and his.

    Aleks was truly in a bind when he considered all this information. Even though he was receiving ''Soul Potential'' on a daily basis, most of the ''Soul Potential'' he received was being used to preserve Lariel''s life. This meant he could not provide much support to those who worshipped him and it would be difficult for him to fight an extended battle. He would need to acc.u.mulate quite a bit of ''SP'' first, along with uniting the entirety of the Steppes and perhaps the entire wildlands as well. Only then might it be just sufficient enough for his needs. There was nothing he would love to do more than to chase after Maa''loch and end his life for good, but he wasn''t prepared for that just yet.

    "I must accelerate my plans a bit. It shouldn''t be long until I consolidate my control over the Steppes, but I doubt the other Demigods will just allow me to do so without some interference. They must have heard by now of what is happening here and should be making a move soon. Both the Spider Queen and the Blood Sovereign have been eyeing these lands for a long time and they most likely will see this as an opportunity."

    As much as Aleks hoped to rush his plans along, there were too many considerations.

    "Hmm, Grobak was sent to conquer the entirety of the north of the Steppes, which is a vast swathe which extends all the way to the ocean in the west and the Federation in the east. The dragons should soon have consolidated all of the south of the Steppes which similarly is a large area like the north, but is extremely mountainous. All that is left is to secure the eastern border that touches upon the lands ruled by the Federation. The Steppes will need to be separated into Duchies to manage the territory. The Dragon King and his descendents have been protecting the southern border of the Steppes from the Spider Queen for a long time, they are sufficient and one Duchy can be given to them. The only issue is that the Dragon King is injured and wouldn''t be able to fight against the Spider Queen. In the north, the tribes of the Steppes have guarded against the vampires. They no longer have the support of their ancestors though, it is a tricky situation. The Blood Sovereign hasn''t been seen in a very long time, so Grobak should be able to defend the north as long as the Blood Sovereign remains hidden in his lands. With the Harkul chief gone, the eastern border is not secure, but I think Lariel can handle that for now with the forces we have. The Federation is still embroiled in their own conflict and the churches are reeling from their losses."

    Aleks analyzed the complicated situation and he knew that he could only take it step by step. He just needed time, time to strengthen himself and time to strengthen his rule. Only, would his enemies give him that time? He could only plan accordingly.

 Chapter 163 - The cost of divinity (2)

    Laid out as far as the eye could see was a beautiful and majestic landscape of mountains, rivers, forests, and plains. It was a divine land of picturesque scenery and a holy aura which pervaded deeply. Just breathing its air would fill one with vitality and the scenery would leave one feeling completely at ease. On the tallest mountain at the center of this world was an enormous temple with divine rings surrounding it. These rings appeared as if golden rays of sunlight, and they emanated great power which spread throughout this world. It was a magnificent scene of tranquility which would take one''s breath away.

    Tihr traversed this mountain with steady steps. Even though he was a god who could easily move across vast leagues with incredible speed, when climbing this mountain he could only do so slowly. Of course, if one who was not a god, or at least had strength equivalent to one, tried to climb this mountain they would never reach the top. After a long time, Tihr finally reached the doors of the temple where golden armored angels hovered closely above the ground. They were weaker and of lower status than him, but he did not dare act arrogant here. These were angelic guards of this temple and to create trouble here with them would incite the anger of the master of this place.

    "Tihr, the master has been waiting for you."

    The angels who guarded the door of the temple immediately recognized Tihr. They were expecting his arrival and nodded towards him, but they remained in position at their post.  There was no disrespect, but at the same time they showed no special consideration for him.

    "Is he here with his true body?" asked Tihr, already expecting what the answer would be.

    The angels ignored Tihr''s question and continued to stare off into the distance much like statues. If not for their wings, which gracefully flittered on their backs, one might think they were in fact statues. These angels were powerful, but not a match for a Greater god like Tihr. They could fight equally with low gods, but these were mere gate guards in this place.

    Tihr was not pleased with their blatant dismissal of his question, but he didn''t allow his thoughts to show. He walked passed the angels and entered the temple. The temple doors stood hundreds of feet high and could easily fit a colossus. Tihr''s body was already that of a giant, but even he felt small when entering this gate. Size was often, but not always, an indicator of power. All of the gods were mountainous in size, but this temple was clearly made for someone of an even larger stature.

    Tihr passed immense statues of exquisite craftsmanship and enormous marbled hallways. Each supporting pillar decorated with intricate and magnificent scenes that even he could only admire. There was a strange quiet to this place that made its holiness seem more apparent. To the side of each long hallway were glorious sights of nature and exotic creatures roamed through the forests, lakes, and valleys that were visible. It seemed like an illusion, but it wasn''t. It was as if each hallway were its own world.

    "Every time I come here it takes my breath away." Tihr eyed the sights with both envy and admiration.

    He yearned for the day that he too could possess such magnificence. He was a powerful god with a vast domain of his own, but it paled in comparison to this one. While his domain was like a world, it was in fact much smaller than one. Perhaps it could be compared to the size of a small continent, but this place was much larger and far more grand. Even its aura was much greater than Tihr''s domain.

    For a time, the sounds of nature along with the steady rhythm of his heavy footsteps could be heard throughout the seemingly endless hallways. The solemn feeling of loneliness did not last long and before he knew it, Tihr was standing in a large throne room. It felt to him like an eternity had passed, but at the same time, only a moment. There, sitting on his throne, was a titan of colossal proportions with eyes closed. Tihr was a child in comparison.

    The titan wore a simple robe of gold and silver and had flowing hair of white, like snow that trickled down his back and sides. His beard stretched down to his chest and was braided in an intricate design.

    "Tihr¡­. " A voice rumbled like an earthquake, shaking the enormous throne room.

    "I am here master." Tihr replied respectfully while bowing his head.

    "Mmm, I see that."

    The eyes of the titan opened, and within his eyes, time seemed to still. They did not have the appearance of normal eyes that possessed an iris and pupil. No, they were entirely white and then shifted, becoming hazy. The titan''s eyes continued to change becoming even more blurry and hazy like shifting clouds. If one looked too deep, they would be lost forever in the past, the present, and the future.

    "Do you have news for me? How long has it been?"

    The voice of the titan was weary, as if it had weathered an eternity.

    "It won''t be long master, but what is time to you?"

    A booming chuckle sent another quake through the throne room.

    "Indeed, what is time to me? I am Kronos the Eternal. It has been too long since I was free, trapped in this pristine paradise that is my domain. Can you possibly understand my torment?"

    "I can not."

    Kronos turned his gaze downwards to look at Tihr, "I raised you up for one purpose. Do you remember your purpose?"

    Tihr nodded, "To find the Origin of Creation and deliver it to you."

    "That''s right, and you found it. But¡­ you have still not obtained it. I have stood guard over the God Nexus for too long. The other Elder gods of our Nexus, the Eternal Nexus, the Immortal Nexus, the Archaeum Nexus, and the Void Nexus¡­ a total of fifteen Elder gods¡­ Yet all we can do is hold the enemy at bay. It requires the full attention of my true body. Perhaps if we staked our lives on the line, we might be able to win once and for all.. But who would do such a thing? We would surely die as well, and only the scant few who survived would reap the rewards. We may have come together to face this mutual threat, but we each have our own ambitions. I must have the Origin, it is the only way."

    "Master, if not for Moksha plotting against me, it would have already been in your possession. I don''t know what his plans are, but he has surely betrayed us. But do not be concerned, I have things under my control and have already planned accordingly."

    Kronos silently observed Tihr''s words. His eyes shifted once more and images flickered from within. He seemed to be peering into Tihr''s very soul. This caused Tihr to shiver slightly and he could feel an extremely uncomfortable pressure bearing down on him.

    He once more closed his eyes and the pressure lifted.

    "There is always a cost, Tihr. Do you think that we gods can escape this? No¡­ We are all bound by the Laws that the creator put in place, and this is the cost that I paid for what I did so long ago. It is the prison which keeps us bound and the shackles which bind our souls. And you Tihr¡­ What I gave you, must be paid in full."

    Although the pressure had been lifted, Tihr realized he had already been brought to his knees. He was a proud greater god, but before Kronos he might as well have been a child. Sweat fell down his face and he finally struggled back to his feet. He didn''t dare raise his head though and continued to look at the floor.

    "I have not forgotten." Tihr finally forced the words from his lips.

    "Good. As for Moksha, he has always been a strange one. He is different from all of you and has been alive for a very long time. Much longer than you can imagine. He was a god that was birthed by a world and is not like you, one who ascended. The rules are different for him and his ambitions are not something one such as you could understand. His world is long gone and only he remains as a testament that it ever once existed.  There is an immense grudge between him and Abaddon because of this. He oversees reincarnation, the cycle of Samsara, and he is also a prisoner to it. This was the price he had to pay in allowing him to remain within our Nexus and it is also what binds him. What can he do? It seems he has not given up on his foolish dreams, but his freedom is limited. Just observe his movements closely for now. He is only a minor nuisance."

    Tihr bowed in understanding.

    "I am sure that this is not the only reason you have come? You sent word ahead of something important, did you not?"

    "Yes, master. The council has noticed strange movements from Abaddon.. Some sort of contact was made between the God Nexus and that place. It may be connected to him.. Do you think.."

    "Impossible," interrupted Kronos, "it must be something else."

    "But.."

    "Enough!"

    Kronos slammed his hand down on the armrest of his throne, shaking the temple. Tihr took a step back and didn''t say any more.

    "Hmm, fine. Do as you see fit."

    "Thank you master."

    Tihr bowed once more without ever looking up and stepped back, before turning and walking out the way he came. Only Kronos remained in silence with his eyes closed. After some time, Kronos''s eyes opened once more.

    "The cost we paid¡­ continue to pay. Was it worth it?"

    His words lingered in his solitude and he closed his eyes once more.

 Chapter 164 - A Daemons might (1)

    Somewhere in a large mansion within Kordusk, a scene of chaos was taking place. Everywhere one looked, there was destruction. Expensive vases had been smashed on the floor, famous paintings and portraits slashed across the face, furniture broken and mangled. But most of all, the blood that soaked the floors and the sight of dead servants across the entire mansion. Even the family who owned the mansion were dead, still in their sleepwear within their beds. Only one person was left alive.

    It was a sight of carnage, needless slaughter, and the death of innocence.

    "Now I am a monster just like you, brother."

    Shelise stood over the corpse of a maid, knife in hand dripping with blood. Eneran stood at the entrance of the mansion and stared up at the grand staircase in the main hall. He had only just arrived and seen such a sight. He walked in slowly, but the shock was clear on his face. As he walked the hallways of the mansion, he found everyone dead. He was no stranger to death, having killed many in his life, but not like this. He had never murdered innocent people in cold blood within their home.

    "Why have you done this?" He called up to her in shock and anger.

    "They looked happy." Shelise replied somewhat lost.

    Eneran sighed, this wasn''t something he knew how to deal with and he especially did not want to deal with it. She killed someone because they were happy? What kind of insanity was this?

    "You are seriously messed up. I don''t know what has happened to you, but I don''t want anything to do with this anymore. My job is done here, you can clean this mess up yourself. Goodbye. I hope we never meet again."

    Eneran turned around and left abruptly. He was sickened by what he saw and there was nothing more he could gain from such a crazy individual.

    Shelise didn''t even turn to look back at Eneran. She continued to stare at the maid she had killed. She then walked through the silent halls for a time in a daze. Her beautiful dress and her exposed skin was covered in splashes of blood. She looked like a murderous doll, without emotions, lost and confused.

    The entire time, she continued to repeat one word as if it were a mantra.

    "Brother¡­ brother¡­ brother¡­"

    __________________________

    An organized and well disciplined army was marching in an orderly fashion through a mountain pass. The sound of drums accompanied their footsteps and scarlet red flags with a strange and archaic symbol fluttered in the wind. This was a border army stationed between the borders of the Steppes and the Scarlet Blood Empire.

    Each soldier wore scarlet colored hardened leather armor, and carried a blood red spear and shield. They were an elite force known as the Blood Guard and they had guarded the borders of the Steppes and the Scarlet Blood Empire for a long time. Each soldier had gone through an extreme and dangerous form of training since a young age. Only a small percentage of those put through this training survived, and every one of the ten thousand soldiers was an advanced class being.

    This was an extremely powerful army which could devastate most others. The several dozen officers were all vampires and Master class beings of great power. This army was the sole reason that none had ever dared invade from the Steppes and it had kept the peace for many years along the border. With such a mighty army guarding its border, even the Horde would find it impossible to cross through. This elite army was part of the Imperial forces and were not beholden to any of the vampire lords, they served the Blood Sovereign alone.

    In the past, there were several attempts by the Horde to invade the lands of the Blood Sovereign. However, they had always been defeated by this very army. Even though there was no Legendary being among this force, the many Master class vampiric beings were more than enough to handle a Legendary being and they had never been defeated in battle. Of course, if necessary, there were several Vampire lords who were Legendary beings and ultimately there was the Blood Sovereign who was a Demigod. Any invasion of the lands of the Blood Sovereign would need to be considerable powerful in order to succeed.

    Currently, this army was marching through the pass and this was something that had not happened for at least the past one hundred years. Although they were strong, they would ultimately lose out to the Horde if they invaded the Steppes without the support of their Legendary beings or the Blood Sovereign. In essence, they were a defense force and not one meant for invasions. However, with the news of the death of the tribal ancestors and the fall of the Harkul, the army had been ordered to cross into the Steppes for the first time in a very long time. Their purpose? Only those closest to the Blood Sovereign knew. These soldiers were bred solely for being instruments of war and they followed orders without question.

    The army had reached halfway through the canyon pass when a halt was suddenly called. Flags designating orders were waved all across the army lines and were a simple way to communicate. Although there were more sophisticated methods of communication, these flags were a tradition and many armies still used such primitive means. They didn''t require the use of magic and were simple enough for any soldier to understand once they were trained sufficiently.

    At the head of the army, several vampire commanders rode forward on shadow horses. These horses appeared as dark as night and they had two horns protruding from their foreheads. Their eyes were crimson and they had a fierce and aggressive personality. The vampires were equipped with a type of blackened mail and were clearly different from their soldiers. This was both a mark of distinction and also a symbol of their superiority as most of their army consisted of humans and a few other races they considered inferior. Their armor also had several enchantments placed on it for protection from a variety of the elements as well as the sun. Even though Vampires had a natural weakness to sunlight, in the modern era this wasn''t a serious problem. There were many ways for them to protect themselves from the sunlight.

    The vampire commanders looked at each other with some confusion and then they turned to look ahead where stood two hooded beings of an unknown origin. They had quickly called for a halt as soon as they noticed the two. These were the first living beings they had seen since beginning to cross through the pass and they were surprised to see the two there. No one ever crossed through the pass so it wasn''t normal to see travelers here. Anyone who tried to cross would be killed once found. After conferring between themselves, one of the vampire commanders rode ahead of the others and addressed the two hooded beings.

    "Who are you and why are you attempting to cross through the pass? Don''t you know that all who cross will be killed on sight?"

    Normally they would have just killed the two and moved on, but their presence here was strange. Was it purely coincidental that they would come across the two at such a time when their army was moving through the pass for the first time in over a hundred years? What was even more strange was that the two seemed to be waiting for them here.

    One of the hooded figures took a step forward, it was clear that the body was much more curved than the other and appeared to be female. The figure''s body contour, although hidden beneath a strangely dark and exotic armor, had the shape of a woman. The other figure was much more brawny and stood much taller at over 3 meters tall. There was an enormous and menacing looking broadsword on his back whereas the female looking figure didn''t appear to have a weapon that was visible at first glance. However, if one looked closer they would see a barbed snake-like, metallic, and scaled weapon wrapped around her body.

    "Who we are doesn''t matter. If you wish to pass through then you need to pay the cost."

    A sultry voice accompanied the hooded figure as she stood unafraid against an entire army. Her words caught the vampire commander by surprise and he looked back towards his companion with a questioning look. They then broke out in laughter after the realization of what the person said hit them.

    "You two are clearly insane."

    The vampires all couldn''t contain their laughter and they mocked the two with clear derision.

    "I don''t believe I said anything humorous." the female hooded figure replied while looking back at her companion, "were my words funny Cladem? I don''t understand mortals at all."

    "I don''t believe that they are taking you seriously Anathema, that is why they laugh. It seems that they are looking on us with disdain. They are too weak to even realize who it is that they face."

    "Ah, I see. I am in a particularly bad mood as it is. Not only did we have to fight through five levels of Hell losing two of our companions, but the closest exit we could find was in this barren place. We now have to dirty ourselves with this inferior trash. If not for our master''s orders¡­"

    Cladem pulled the enormous broadsword off his back and slammed the edge into the ground.

    "That is enough. We are not far from our destination. This is a good opportunity to release some of your anger. I will permit you to have a bit of fun."

 Chapter 165 - A Daemons might (2)

    "Are you two fools done yet? How dare you insult us with your blatant disregard. We are noble vampires, children of the Blood Sovereign. We will not allow our honor to be besmirched by two soon to be dead imbeciles!"

    Anathema once more looked towards the vampire and although her face was hidden, the vampire could strangely feel her malevolent grin. He shuddered and even his horse took a step back in fear. He had never felt such a menacing presence before and the rest of what he wanted to say was stuck in his throat.

    "Dammit, attack!"

    The vampire commander pulled his horse around and rode back to his camp. For some strange reason he felt afraid for the first time in his life. The other vampires didn''t understand why he had fled back in fear and gave him curious looks. Some even looked at him with disdain. His actions were unbecoming of a noble vampire commander. Flags were waved once more and the army stepped forward, raising high their javelins. These javelins seemed to glow slightly at the tips and were clearly enchanted. The Blood Guard soldiers aimed them at the two hooded figures and prepared to throw.

    "These lower life forms disgust me. Honor? What honor can insects possibly have?"

    Anathema pulled on the scaled snake-like weapon which was coiled around her body and it whipped outwards, sending a gust of powerful wind away from her. The weapon extended and then retracted, forming into what appeared to be a scaled sword. She then swung her hand downwards rapidly, causing the scaled and extendable sword to strike the ground. It made a whip-like sound and crushed the ground near her feet sending dirt everywhere. It left a small crater and she sneered as hundreds of javelins came pouring down on her.

    With swift and smooth motions, she caused her weapon to snake through the air as she maneuvered skillfully while whipping her blade around. Each movement caused the air to quiver and a strange power was unleashed with each flick of her wrist. The hundreds of javelins were easily blown away without a single one touching her.

    "Child''s play." Anathema sneered before rushing forward, "None of you sc.u.m will leave this valley alive."

    Seeing her block all of the javelins despite the strength of their enchantments shocked the vampires and their human soldiers. Her movements were too quick and she closed the distance between them before they could even get over their surprise. Almost instantly, Anathema was among their ranks, flicking her wrist as her blade tore through them.

    Every time her weapon extended and sn.a.k.e.d around, dozens of lives would be reaped. What was worse was that a strange and oppressive aura bore down on them, suppressing their own strength. It was as if the world itself was in opposition to them or as if their own power had become their adversary, causing their bodies to weaken. They had never felt anything like it before. Before they could even attempt to attack the hooded figure massacring them, they had to overcome the effects of this strange aura which was impeding their bodies and sapping their strength. They became sluggish and weak, their bodies incapable of moving to their own free will.

    While Anathema was dancing through the enemy formation and slaughtering the soldiers in droves, Cladem watched while placing his hands upon the pommel of his enormous broadsword. He had pierced it directly into the ground and it was partially embedded within the dirt and he seemed to be leaning forward on it. It was fully rooted in place and even though it had partially been inserted into the ground, the pommel still reached his chest. Unbeknownst to the vampires and their human soldiers, a mighty and awe inspiring aura emanated from the blade. It was an aura of destruction that sought only to conquer, to rend the earth asunder. All who stood against it would be turned aside, rendered into the cold nothingness of oblivion.

    "No need to be hasty, your time to feed will come." Cladem soothed his blade that thirsted for their blood.

    It took some time for the vampires to regain their calm. Anathema had just moved too quickly and before they even realized what was going on, she had disappeared somewhere among the ranks of their soldiers. They could hear the sound of her rampaging through the formation and they could smell the blood of the dead from multiple directions. She was like a violent and frenzied whirlwind and whenever they felt they could sense where she might be, she was already somewhere else killing her way through like slaughtering calves. If they weren''t so disoriented by her oppressive aura, they thought they might be able to mount a sufficient defense, but it was impossible under the circ.u.mstances.

    "Stop her! Dammit it, you humans are all useless! Kill that one over there, hurry!"

    Unable to do anything to the frenzied female unleashing havoc among their army, the vampire commanders turned to face the tall brawny figure and they charged towards him. Each of the vampire commanders rode atop a Shadow Horse and they charged while brandishing dark red and gloomy vampiric blades. In their rage, their eyes became bloodshot and their strength magnified several fold. It was a special blood line ability of vampires and it increased their strength. It was the very reason why vampires were much stronger at the same level than the mortal races which included Humans, Orcs, and the like. Such a charge would even frighten a Legendary being who most likely wouldn''t be able to escape with their life. Unfortunately for them, the being they were attempting to kill was far above them.

    Cladem''s hood covered his features entirely, and nothing could be seen beneath it. There was no way to know the expression he wore, but if one could see, they would know despair. He didn''t move from his position and continued to lean against the blade until the vampires were almost upon him. With a light movement, he stepped away from his blade and lifted one leg. He slammed his foot against the ground sending a tremor that caused his blade to be knocked free and straight up into the air.

    The vampires who had been about to bear down on him were suddenly lifted from their positions atop their horses. The horses themselves had lifted off the ground like a pebble that lifts off the ground during an earthquake. It was a light movement that left the horses unaware of their situation and their legs still moved as if they were about to take their next step. Only, there was no step to take because they were no longer on the ground. Time almost seemed to stop for them, but this didn''t seem to affect Cladem.

    Cladem grabbed his sword from the air and held it in one hand despite its size and weight. It didn''t seem to bother him at all. This was happening while the vampires and their mounts had yet to fall and were still on their way upwards from being lifted off the ground. Before gravity could take effect and drag them back to the ground, and before they could even realize their situation, Cladem ran forward and swept his sword in an arc straight through their group.

    A powerful blast of energy raged outwards from the sword and took the shape of a thousand chariots of war crashing into their enemy. All in the span of a mere moment, Cladem had launched his attack and the power of his sword was overwhelming. The illusion of chariots of war caused by his overbearing might tore into the group of vampires and sliced cleanly through the entire group and their mounts. Cladem returned to the position he had moved from as if he never left, and in the next moment, a rain of blood and body parts fell down where the vampires and their mounts once stood. All that was left was a pile of unrecognizable bits of gore and flesh.

    Meanwhile, Anathema continued to decimate the Blood Guard to the sound of laughter. Her laughter was terrifying to the soldiers who could do nothing but wait for their deaths. No matter whether they fought or ran, they all died just the same. They couldn''t put up any semblance of a fight and might as well have been a gentle breeze against a palace of stone. This once mighty army that had terrified the tribes of the Steppes and had protected the border of their empire for over a hundred years fell like wheat before a scythe.

    "This is taking too long Anathema." Shouted Cladem with impatience.

    Without waiting for a response, he once more lifted his blade and took a mighty leap that propelled him straight up into the sky. He reached the clouds and for a moment, he appeared still in the sky before he spun around, his head facing the ground. The figure wasn''t even visible to those below, but as he fell rapidly from the sky, hundreds of thousands of illusionary chariots lit up the sky with their blinding radiance. They charged straight towards the soldiers who looked up into the sky in utter despair.

    The chariots collided against the earth in a massive explosion that shook the entire canyon pass. A large cloud of dust formed and rocks from the nearby mountainside came tumbling down. It would be difficult for anyone to see what had happened, but one could imagine what the results would be from such a scene. After a while, the dust and debris cleared and the sight of thousands of brutally mangled bodies were visible. Every last one of the Blood Guard had been pulverized to death.

    "Damn you Cladem! You almost got my clothes dirty!" Raged Anathema from somewhere nearby.

 Chapter 166 - A Daemons might (3)

    Grobak looked high up in the sky and was shocked by the scene he saw. He had been leading an army consisting of over a dozen tribes to the mountain pass which separated the Steppes and the Scarlet Blood Empire. Although the tribes were in disarray after the news of the Harkul''s defeat and the chaos caused by Aleks, the tribes in the North continued to watch the pass. It was their responsibility to defend the Steppes from the vampires to the north. Seeing an opportunity, Grobak used this to unite a large portion of the Steppe tribes and led his army with haste towards the pass.

    He had met some resistance, but he had easily quashed any who stood against him. There were no Legendary beings in any of the northern tribes so it wasn''t a difficult matter to settle those who stood against him. With his army of tribal elites and his own personal strength, who could resist his might? Especially among a people who respected strength above all.

    Without hesitation, Grobak gathered the tribes willing to submit in the short time he had entered the north and he led an army of over two hundred thousand to the pass which had placated many of them. Showing such determination to defend the Steppes earned Grobak much good will among the tribes. A few more tribes had trickled in after hearing the news and Grobak''s forces grew. This caused Grobak to become extremely excited and he once more thanked the deity who had allowed for this to happen. Aleks had become much more than a master in his heart and he knew all he had was because of him.

    From a lowly slave to a master of the Steppes, Grobak''s pride grew daily. He never would have imagined that this day would come. Being sold as a slave was the worst experience of his life and he had even steeled himself to a life of misery. At one point, he had become so fierce and violent in the hopes that he would die, but things were different now. Now, he was a chieftain and led hundreds of thousands. He had even been given a noble title by his master, he was to be a Duke. It may not mean much now, but eventually his lands would grow and become more prosperous. He would take his place as a powerful noble within a vast and growing empire. He couldn''t help but shake with anticipation and excitement.

    Grobak looked over his horde which was growing and felt pride at the sight, but when he saw that strange and awe inspiring scene over the pass, it immediately caused Grobak''s swelling pride to decrease by quite a bit. What kind of power was this? Was it an enemy or something else? He couldn''t tell, but no matter what he had to face a cold reality.

    "F.u.c.k, there is always a higher mountain isn''t there?"

    The power on display before him was not something he could match at this time and his expression grew serious. That was something he could not contend with, but it was his duty to march forward. He could only hope that he would survive this.

    "Chief, what should we do? That power¡­ could it be a Demigod? But only the Blood Sovereign himself is a Demigod in the Scarlet Blood Empire. He wouldn''t come personally right?"

    The other chiefs and commanders under Grobak grew greatly concerned and began murmuring to each other.

    "Will the master come?" asked one of Grobak''s subordinates.

    Grobak was concerned, but he had to show the face of a leader and displayed only confidence. He couldn''t allow his newly formed horde to suspect his courage or conviction. It was his role as their leader to calm the warriors.

    "Don''t worry, the master is always with us and he is with us right now. If necessary, he will come. We only need to concern ourselves with those we can handle. For the matters above us, the master himself will take care of it. With him as our master, we shall never know defeat."

    Grobak''s words inspired those around him and they nodded with confidence. Although not everyone here had seen the power that Aleks wielded, they all knew by now that even the Dragon King had submitted to him. With the stories they had heard from those who had witnessed Aleks''s power, they were no longer too afraid. They were not cowards, as long as there was a chance, they would fight even until death. It was only the fear of being slaughtered like insects that left them hesitant. Knowing that their master would prop up the sky for them allowed them to regain their courage and battle l.u.s.t.

    "Hehe, that''s right. We have nothing to fear, the master will protect us!"

    "That''s right, what a bunch of cowards you all are. I saw you shaking in your boots, why don''t you go cower in a dirt pit somewhere. Might as well bury yourself too, no point in living like a little bitch."

    "F.u.c.k you, weren''t you just shitting in your pants when you saw those chariots in the sky smashing down?"

    All around the various tribes of barbarians were cursing and jeering at each other, but there was no malicious intent in their words. They were just crude people who enjoyed a good taunt and what they considered to be a bit of friendly competition. Grobak was somewhat embarrassed by the scene, but he allowed them to say what they wished.

    Changing these barbarians was something that would take time. He was once just like them and in some cases was still just like them, but he had noble blood in him. As a Noble Orc who was becoming more familiar with his blood and heritage, he was beginning to desire to change his demeanor into something a bit more elegant. It wouldn''t do to remain the crude and callous Barbarian that he once was.

    As the friendly banter began to become more crude and embarrassing however, he suddenly grew somewhat angry and raged, "Shut the f.u.c.k up all of you, you bunch of f.u.c.k.i.n.g rat bastards. I will beat the shit out of the next sc.u.mbag who mouths off, and put your damn pants back on!"

    Grobak realized his actions and thoughts were hypocritical and despite some embarrassment he shrugged. Once they started dropping their pants and shaking their things at each other he just couldn''t control his anger anymore. It was too shameful, too embarrassing. He wanted to beat the crap out of them immediately, but there was more pressing matters to handle.

    "Guess old habits die hard eh?" Grobak laughed to himself and smacked his Giant Wolf mount on the side, "Let''s go see what those blood sucking shitbags are doing over there, if they are even still alive that is."

    Grobak personally led a few thousand wolf riders ahead of the army in order to investigate. His warriors, while strong, were nothing much when pitted against the Blood Guard. Many of his own personal guard were Advanced class beings, but they were still small in number. The majority of the army were Intermediate and Beginner class beings so against such a well trained army like the Blood Guard, even with their numbers they would be at a disadvantage normally. This was without Grobak and his own personal forces of course. Grobak was now a Legendary being and could match the several Master class vampires that were officers in the Blood Guard. He also had a small number of Master class subordinates, but they were only low Master class. These were the backbone of his forces and he had subdued them with his own personal strength.

    His personally trained guard were all strong and considering these factors and the hundreds of thousands of cannon fodder present, they could definitely hold off the Blood Guard if necessary. Grobak''s only real concern was the power behind that attack they just saw. If there was a Demigod present it would mean trouble, and although his master could certainly handle another Demigod, it would be too late for them unless Grobak could delay the enemy.

    The thousand or so elite wolf riders moved through the pass unimpeded until they finally neared the area where they saw that monstrous power. Grobak called for them to stop and he slowly urged his mount on until two figures finally came into his sight. They seemed to be waiting there patiently and casually chatting amidst a backdrop of mangled corpses. Even Grobak felt somewhat terrified by this scene. It was simply too horrifying.

    "What the f.u.c.k¡­"

    Grobak couldn''t make out their faces since they were well hidden, but as a peak Legendary he could feel the terrifying aura emanating from the two. It was an aura much like his master''s, meaning that the two of them were both at least at the level of a Demigod.

    "This.." Grobak was lost for words.

    It was already too late for him to retreat, there was no way he could escape from two Demigods. What was heartening though, was that the corpses appeared to be members of the Blood Guard. He wasn''t sure of the intentions of these two strange beings, but he thought they might not necessarily be enemies. He approached the two cautiously and dismounted. He didn''t want to display any sort of arrogance or disrespect. That would only lead to an early death. Perhaps if he acted respectful, he could still survive this.

    "Sorry for disturbing the two of you¡­"

    Before Grobak could even finish, the two turned their gazes towards him causing him to shiver.

 Chapter 167 - Gifts from beyond (1)

    "Don''t waste our time sc.u.m." growled Anathema with some disgust.

    "That''s enough Anathema."

    Anathema grumbled but kept her mouth shut and instead turned away. She was completely unsatisfied, but she was hesitant to cause trouble. Not because she was afraid of these mortals or because of Cladem''s order, but because of their master.

    "You, mortal. He is here, isn''t he? I can feel him within you. How strange. Do not try to deny it, I already know. We Daemon are exceedingly sensitive to the soul. Do not be concerned, we are here to aid you. This here is a welcoming gift. We two offer our allegiance, and our service, as is the will of our master."

    His voice was grating and it caused Grobak to squint with some pain. How the being knew that Aleks was watching everything through Grobak was uncertain. Aleks''s ''Astral Soul'' ability was extremely difficult to detect, but not impossible. However, it shouldn''t have been possible by a being at the Demigod level. Maybe a god could detect the ability if they were especially paying attention.

    "Then I won''t keep it from you. My master is watching. Who are you and what do you want?"

    Grobak didn''t keep up any pretenses and just went straight to the point. If those beings wanted him dead, he would already be dead. It was too late for him to escape at this point and they had said they were here to help. Knowing that, he wasn''t too worried. They were powerful enough to crush him with ease, why waste words lying if they planned to kill him?

    "We are friends from the great beyond." Saying that, Cladem removed his hood.

    Although he had a face, it wasn''t what Grobak expected to see. His head was ethereal and seemed to contain no physical form. He had never seen anything like it before. He appeared something like a ghost, but it was more tangible than that. Grobak was at a loss for words and he stared intently at the being in front of him. Cladem''s face suddenly shifted and then became more solid, taking a somewhat demonic form with large horns growing out of the top of his head, and extending backwards. The horns grew over a foot long and were as thick as three fingers side by side. They mingled well with the long jet black hair that also began to grow out of his newly physical form.

    Cladem grinned seeing their reaction, "Just be glad that you have not seen my true form. If you had, you would be paralyzed with fear."

    Anathema similarly removed her hood and when she turned around, what greeted Grobak was a terrifyingly beautiful, yet demonic like face. She too had long horns, but they only added to her exotic yet demonic beauty and were much more thin and elegant than her companion. Her hair was extremely long and braided and her complexion was like a smooth and pure ebony with no imperfections. Both their eyes were strange, seemingly inhuman and without the same style of a mortal. Their pupils swirled with a variety of dark colors. They were truly terrifying, yet magnificent in their physical forms. However, as Cladem had mentioned, these were not their true forms.

    Grobak was stunned for a moment as he looked intently at Anathema, but he soon regained his senses. Mostly because she was glaring at him as if she wanted to devour him right at that moment. Grobak shivered and lamented his fate. Yet another powerful woman that made him shiver and feel the need to watch his back. It was irksome and he despised the feeling.

    Grobak coughed, "You still haven''t answered my questions."

    Cladem stood proudly with his arms crossed, "I am Cladem, a son of War."

    Without changing her expression, Anathema also introduced herself, "I am Anathema, a daughter of Conquest."

    "It isn''t necessary for you to know more, our names are enough. We have come a long way and even lost two of brethren to arrive in this place. We chanced upon these mortals and thought it would be a fitting offering to your master. They seemed to be heading towards you with malicious intent."

    Cladem motioned towards the mass of corpses littered across the pass and grinned. His teeth were sharp and not like normal teeth at all. They looked like the teeth of a beast. Everything about these two seemed frightening, but they seemed to hold no ill will towards him, so Grobak glanced towards the corpses and nodded.

    "It would have been difficult to fight so many, even with me here. Those are vampires, aren''t they? This is the Blood Guard, I have heard about them from the tribal warriors. Just a moment."

    Grobak stepped past the two strange beings and stood there for a short time. It wasn''t clear what he was doing and his actions seemed strange, but only he and his master knew what was going on. He was collecting the souls of the deceased which had yet to return to the cycle of reincarnation. They wouldn''t do so for three days and so Grobak was able to collect the souls of around 10,000 advanced class beings. Grobak knew this was a huge harvest which would please his master and Aleks, who was watching, saw this as an excellent opportunity to gain a lot of ''Soul Potential''.

    The only unfortunate thing was that the vampires had no souls present in their bodies and he wouldn''t be able to gain anything from them. Vampires were a type of devil spawn which had fully given their souls to their master. He could also in a way be called their father, or ancestor. Vampires were not quite devils, but also not quite mortals. Although the two Daemon saw them as mortals, they were not entirely mortals anymore because of their devilish bloodline. The Blood Sovereign could be considered to be half devil and his abilities allowed him to turn mortals into vampires like him, but at the cost of their souls. Their souls were seemingly devoured by the Blood Sovereign, but this wasn''t exactly accurate.

    In a way, the Devil Sovereign was a soul depository and within him were the souls of all the vampires turned by him and his descendents. This allowed his power to grow, but there were quite a few negative aspects of this. It was too difficult for the Devil Sovereign to ascend higher than his current peak and he would most likely forever be a Demigod unable to become a true Devil. This was also a heretical path and it earned him the ire of the churches who often hunted down vampires and it was difficult for any of them to leave their area of the Wilds.

    There were those who did leave and preyed on mortals in other lands, but they were usually hunted down rather quickly. There were also other true noble vampires who were like the Blood Sovereign and were half devils and much closer to Devilkind than mortals. None had reached the level of the Blood Sovereign though, as they were often killed before becoming too powerful. In the Nine Hells there were many such mixed breeds, but they were considered impure and treated not much better than trash. To Devils, bloodline mattered and the closer their blood was to purity, the more powerful and prestigious they were. This essentially meant that only those closest to the fallen angels or fallen angels themselves could truly be called the nobility of Devilkind.

    "I''m done, we can leave now." Grobak turned away from the thousands of corpses and jumped back onto his giant wolf.

    The two Daemon glanced at each other questioningly and then followed Grobak. They had felt a strange sensation, but it had passed quickly and it wasn''t something they could see or understand even with their power and sight. Something had happened, but they couldn''t see through its mysteries. This was intriguing to them and they wondered what kind of power could be hidden from their sight. Perhaps this secret was related to the reason they had been sent to this place by their progenitors themselves, the Four Hors.e.m.e.n who served Apocalypse, the Lord of Destruction. After returning with the two Daemon, the Barbarian warriors were surprised to see two strange beings of unknown origin accompanying Grobak. At first they were curious, but as the two Daemon came near, an oppressive feeling came over them.

    The tribal warriors were overcome with fear and they kept their distance, pretending that the two didn''t exist. They were truly too terrifying and the many thousands of warriors who had followed Grobak to this place were now marching as if they were walking on eggshells. The Barbarian army had come with great fanfare, hurrying to the pass to fight a glorious battle against the vampires. However, when they arrived not only had all the vampires and their army been defeated, but they had found two monstrous beings who could easily crush them just as easily.

    "Do you mind retracting your aura? You are frightening my warriors. Look at them, they look like they all have sticks up their asses. They might drop dead any second from forgetting to breathe."

    Cladem was surprised by how coarse Grobak''s words were, but noticing the effect his aura was having on the Barbarians he nodded, "I forgot how weak you mortals are. Anathema, retract your aura."

    Anathema scoffed, but complied with Cladem''s command. After the two had finally retracted their auras, the entire army of Barbarians breathed a sigh of relief. They had thought they might die just by being near these two. Even though they no longer felt that oppressive aura, the presence of these two mysterious beings was still stifling and they no longer were as rowdy as they were before. Instead, it was almost quiet enough to hear a pin drop. Even their steps had somehow become lighter.

 Chapter 168 - Gifts from beyond (2)

    "You use the word ''mortal'' a little too much. I don''t know exactly who you two are. I am just an ignorant Barbarian after all, and if it wasn''t for my master, I would have died as such. That doesn''t mean that I will sit here and allow you to continue to look down on my people. We ''mortals'' as you say may be weak, but we have the potential for greatness. What can those of you who only see things from the top understand about us, who have to crawl from the dirt? You may be stronger than me now, but that is only temporary."

    Grobak had steeled his nerves and his anger was showing. Although he knew these two were more powerful than him and might kill him for his words said in anger, but his rage wouldn''t allow him to back down. Anathema eyed Grobak with killing intent and was about to lash out at him, but she was held back by Cladem. Cladem was much more calm and he eyed Grobak with appreciation rather than anger.

    "You are an interesting mortal. I can see the fire of ambition in you and the spirit of a warrior. I can respect that. My apologies if we seemed disrespectful. It wasn''t meant in such a way, it is a matter of perspective."

    Anathema smacked away the hand that had been holding her back and said with anger, "We do not owe him an apology or an explanation. You would lower yourself Cladem? We are Da.."

    "Silence. Regardless of what we are, we have our mission to complete. Even if we can not see eye to eye with them, we should be a little more tactful. There is no need to show disdain to those who struggle with all they have. There is honor in this. You children of Conquest are always like this, it is in your nature so I am not asking you to change. Just be mindful of why we are here. In the end, we all will return to nothingness and there will be no distinction between any of us."

    Anathema glared at Grobak before turning away, "Fine. I will try to be more¡­. understanding."

    Grobak''s eyes scanned the two of them back and forth with some confusion. He didn''t really understand what they were talking about or their strange manner of speaking which was much more formal than he would expect from two such powerful beings. At the least he found Cladem to be tolerable, Anathema not so much.

    What really astonished him was their size and bearing. Both Cladem and Anathema were tall enough that their heads reached Grobak''s chest while he was mounted atop the Giant Wolf. The Giant Wolf was already quite large in size and Grobak was not small himself. This put them easily at over ten feet tall or greater, as large as the Ogres among the Barbarians. However, while Ogres looked like large, uncivilized brutes, these two had a majestic and refined bearing. Grobak remembered these weren''t their true forms and he could only imagine what they must be like. Nonetheless, he truly admired their bearing and poise. It was something he himself aspired to have, being the Noble Orc that he knew was somewhere deep inside him.

    With a shake of his head, Grobak grinned once more. He had been angry at their words, but he was suddenly reminded of the ten thousand souls from the Advanced class beings that were housed in his body. Once he returned to his master with this gift, he would surely be rewarded. This put him in an excellent mood and he chuckled.

    "I think you two don''t realize what a great gift you have given my master indeed! Hahaha!"

    This shift in his mood was too sudden, "Is there something special about it? Just a bunch of insects that were easily crushed. Could your master not even do this much?"

    Anathema didn''t hold back her sneer, only to be reprimanded by Cladem once again. She just shrugged and continued to walk beside the Giant wolf.

    Grobak scowled, but nothing could erase his sudden good mood. He was imagining what kind of rewards he might get. Nonetheless, he couldn''t let the slight pass.

    "What do you know? My master is unfathomable! If he were here, these few sc.u.m wouldn''t even last a moment. You two are powerful, but do not think that my master is any weaker. I would advise you to show a little more respect, you should know that he is watching everything even now."

    "He''s not wrong, Anathema show some respect. Have you already forgotten our master''s words? Although you children of Conquest are too brazen and easily irritable, you should learn an ounce of restraint. Your master would not be pleased if your words and actions lead to us being misunderstood. Also, we do not know much about this master of his. We have only heard a few things and have come to see for ourselves his true nature. A display of your master''s strength would be an excellent suggestion Grobak. We are beings who respect strength, whether they be friend or foe. It is all the same to us. You should ask him to provide us with some friendly competition, this would go a long way in earning our respect."

    Anathema grunted, but this was a tacit acceptance of Cladem''s words. She realized she was being too irritable, but the entire trek to this mortal plane had been both tiresome and filled with many frustrations. It was bad enough that she had to come to such a place and serve a mortal, but they had even lost two of their companions in the process and had been hounded through numerous levels of Hell.

    "I am looking forward to seeing this master of yours." She finally said and Grobak grunted with satisfaction.

    "Don''t worry. He has already seen you, and you will see him soon enough. When the time comes, don''t cream yourself when you witness his majesty!"

    "You bastard!"

    Even Cladem didn''t interfere this time and Anathema gave Grobak a good beating, much to the amus.e.m.e.nt of Grobak''s warriors. Even though they were amused, they pretended like they hadn''t seen anything. The sight of their chief being beaten by more powerful females had become an almost common sight to them.

    As for the Barbarian newcomers, they were witnessing Grobak''s bad luck when it came to females for the first time, and they weren''t sure how to react. They were smart enough to follow along with the others who were pretending not to see anything after seeing that murderous look Grobak kept flinging in their direction, even as he was being beaten black and blue.

    ____________

    "Aleks, why are you frowning? Did something happen?"

    Aleks turned to look at Lenia as the two stood overlooking the ongoing construction within the center of their new capital city. Although they called it their capital, it wasn''t yet anything so grand. However, from seeing all of the ongoing construction and the skeletal frame of future buildings, one could see the eventual grand scope of this future capital city. There were many slaves, servants and laborers moving around rapidly and completing their work with diligence. With a frightening Demigod in their presence, who would dare slack off?

    "It''s nothing. Grobak''s temper has gotten him into a bit of trouble again. Which reminds me. I have noticed lately that my maids have been slowly replaced, is that your doing Lenia?"

    Lenia suddenly became fl.u.s.tered and red with slight embarrassment. Although in front of her soldiers she had built up a reputation as an ice cold commander with little tolerance for any disobedience or failure, in front of Aleks she had always been different. She still couldn''t shake that timidness she felt when around him even though she had been trying hard to overcome it.

    "I don''t know what you mean.." she finally blurted out.

    "Why did you do it?"

    Seeing that Aleks already knew the truth, she didn''t deny it any longer.

    "I found more suitable servants, befitting of your status." she answered with shyness.

    Aleks only stared at her, his expression hidden beneath the mask. This only made her more nervous and embarrassed.

    "Don''t do it again."

    "Yes master! I mean, yes Aleks!"

    Aleks waved it off, "Things went well with Grobak, but I am concerned about the Dragon twins. Their time limit is up and I haven''t heard anything as of yet from them."

    "Could they have betrayed us?" asked Lenia with concern.

    "No, it is most likely that they have run into some trouble. With the Dragon King having submitted to me, there is no way they would turn against me. They are young and arrogant. It is not difficult to imagine that after encountering difficulties, they would try to resolve it by themselves. Didn''t you see how eager they were to prove themselves?"

    Lenia nodded, "Then what should we do? Should I have the army prepare to move out?"

    "I will consult with Lariel first."

    Aleks replied before walking back towards his palanquin.

    Lenia watched him go and didn''t follow, she was still feeling embarrassed by his chastis.e.m.e.nt.

    "You couldn''t help yourself, could you?"

    A voice startled Lenia and Nelay appeared from somewhere unseen.

    "Shut up, I don''t want to hear it."

    Nelay scoffed, "Well, I don''t blame you. Even if your motives were foolish, not just anyone deserves to be by our master''s side."

    Lenia turned around to stare icily at Nelay, "And are you the one that deserves to be by his side?"

    Nelay shrugged, "Maybe."

    The two women glared daggers at each other, but they soon both stormed off. Lenia returned to her soldiers while Nelay disappeared once more.

 Chapter 169 - Gifts from beyond (3)

    Lariel was sitting alone at her desk within the partially finished palace which was under constant construction. It had been the first planned large scale building and was the furthest along among such constructions. By this time, many buildings of fine wood had been constructed to house personnel in the residential district and the early makings of a settlement were visible with some of the basic infrastructure already in place.

    Many large buildings had already been planned for the central district which would eventually be the most important part of the city, but it was the least developed district currently. The reason being, every building which was planned within this central district was a grand building requiring significant labor. The residential and commercial districts were much further along, but those were much more simple constructions.

    The palace did at least have some offices completed for Aleks closest subordinates and more were planned. There were some temporary facilities put in place for other important personnel, like the dwarven and gnomish subordinates which Aleks had created. All this meant was that Lariel''s workload was excessive and she was often here at her desk working on present and future plans. Since there weren''t many capable government officials yet, Lariel was required to do many tasks personally. Although some might find this amount of work to be insurmountable, it was nothing to Lariel who happily completed her duties without complaint. She was far more intelligent than a mortal, being a Celestial being, and could handle the excessive workload with time to spare. Also, she was happy to be of use to Aleks. She didn''t want to have regrets with her life in danger and not knowing what the future held.

    She was so busy with her work that she didn''t notice as Aleks entered her office which was quite spacious. This was the office of a Prime Minister, and it was necessary for it to be grand and imposing. It wasn''t decorated lavishly and was mostly bare with only a few personal touches. Lariel hadn''t had the time to properly decorate her office, nor did they necessarily have the means to do so. There was some furniture, but little else. It would take time before they had the facilities in place for industries to grow. They had skilled craftsmen, but not the proper workspaces for them just yet. Some work could be done, but only a fraction of what they were capable of. Once the resources and infrastructure was put in place, they would be able to produce a lot of fine goods and skilled work.

    Until then, whatever they needed would need to be imported from foreign nations. However, even that was a project in and of itself. They had only just established themselves and developing foreign relations was not something which could happen over night. As a matter of fact, it would probably be quicker to develop their own domestic goods before they could establish foreign ties. They were not just any normal nation and their circ.u.mstances were somewhat unique. They had powerful enemies in the likes of Tihr and perhaps even Mythras because of what transpired.

    This could make things difficult for them if they wished to develop trade relations with the Federation which was the only nation bordering them outside the Savage Lands. The only positive take on all of this was that it seemed that other gods may not be aware of Tihr''s machinations. Lariel had considered it for some time and even thinking back to the events from so long ago, perhaps Tihr had kept many in the dark. She wasn''t sure why, but she could speculate that it may be due to outright greed or some other nefarious reason. Either way, Tihr was certainly not done with them and they needed to prepare. Even if there were no other gods involved, it wasn''t as if there wouldn''t be some who would come seeking trouble. Aleks, as a newly risen Demigod, would attract enemies regardless.

    Aleks carefully observed Lariel at work without making much of a sound and he also glanced around the mostly barren office. Because of its size, it seemed especially desolate. For some reason, it seemed fitting to Aleks. The loneliness of this barren room, the sight of Lariel meticulously working with her doc.u.ments, and the quiet solemn feeling that encompassed the atmosphere. For some reason, it made him uncomfortable. Yet, he also felt the desire not to disturb it. It was like a stolen piece of time, a window into this very moment which could be trapped for eternity. Sometimes he wished such a thing were possible. Such an inconsequential moment in his life, but one he yearned to grasp and hold forever.

    For a time, Aleks only watched Lariel work. He didn''t want to disturb her as she seemed so focused on her work and her own thoughts. Her wings were nowhere in sight and she appeared as no more than a frail young woman whose beauty could outshine the sun. Her coughing and the occasional sound she would make while working was all that could be heard. Each cough was like a hammer to Aleks''s heart. Nonetheless, he couldn''t take his eyes off of her, nor could he leave.

    "Lariel." he finally said gently.

    Lariel looked up from her desk and was surprised to see him there.

    "How long have you been watching me?"

    "Not long."

    Lariel looked at Aleks suspiciously, "I see. I was too engrossed in my work and didn''t notice you. Something like this would never have happened if it weren''t for the curse. I have become too weak."

    Lariel was about to stand up but Aleks called out to her, "There is no need. Sit."

    "Why have you come to see me? Did something happen?"

    Aleks approached Lariel''s desk slowly while considering his words, "I will share an image with you, tell me what you see."

    Aleks gently placed took Lariel''s hand in his after walking to her side. An image of the two he had seen through Grobak''s eyes flashed in her mind.

    "Daemon, impossible. How could there be two Daemon here?" Lariel said with surprise.

    Aleks took a deep breath and sighed while looking towards the ceiling.

    "I thought so, but I wanted to confirm with you. Tell me more, not much is known about the Daemon. I have only ever been able to find bits and pieces about them. Mortals who attempted to make contact with Daemon, losing their souls and their lives in the process. A complete and utter destruction of their soul at that, oblivion."

    Lariel''s expression grew stern, "The Daemon are like us, Celestial beings. They are not mortals and are one of the three creations of the Creator himself before the Creator split his body and soul. That is, at the dawn of the universe and before all else came into being, when the creator was still present in both mind and body. It was a time of paradise, true paradise, or so I was told. I never witnessed it personally, but we Angels were said to be able to converse with the Creator and the Creator walked among us. They were created last, the Angels were created second, and not even we Angels know who or what the Creator created first. It was kept secret, as if it were a treasure that the Creator wished only he himself could indulge in."

    Lariel paused, a distant look in her eyes as she recalled some of the things she had learned a long time ago, "The Creators first creation was kept hidden from us, and we only know that after the Creator split his soul into the Origin, we were tasked with managing a part of it. The Daemon were the same and we can only assume that the Creator''s first creation also had a similar role. Angels were meant to manage the system of Law. The Daemon''s only role, only desire, is the complete destruction of the universe. It is their holy mission and the only purpose of their creation. They are neither evil or good, but nothing can stop them from their purpose. They were created to destroy."

    "Created to destroy¡­."

    Aleks pondered these words and recalled that voice that had spoken to him on more than one occasion.

    "Those two said they have come to offer allegiance to me. What do you think about that?"

    Lariel eyed Aleks curiously before coughing gently into her handkerchief.

    "Daemon are not known to lie. Of course, they also rarely ever reveal the full truth. If they said those words, they are most likely not lying about offering their allegiance. However, it doesn''t mean they do not have an ulterior motive as well. I would make use of them, but do not trust them too much. Either way, this is a great gift we have been given. You should know, Celestial beings can not exist in the mortal world in their true bodies. I am only able to be here because of my circ.u.mstances, my power has whittled down to almost nothing. I am an exception, these Daemon should be only avatars."

    "Mmm, I already thought as much. Their help will be invaluable at this time. I need a few watchdogs."

    Aleks stepped away from Lariel and turned his back to her. He didn''t want to see the blood that decorated her lips.

    Lariel smiled at his reaction, "Tihr will not back down, the only reason we have had things so easy is because his hands have been tied. With the war with the Daemon and the rules that govern the mortal world, there is only so much he can do. It will be difficult for him to move powerful assets from the other continents to this one without other gods noticing. Having two Daemon will make things much easier to manage our situation, but at the same time it is a potential liability. Hmm¡­ their current appearance is not their true Daemonic form, so it should be fine. As long as they hide their true Daemonic aura, it is doubtful that anyone could discover what they are. They had intentionally revealed themselves to you, that is the only reason I was able to see them for what they are. There already exist a multitude of mixed breeds between Celestial beings and mortals all throughout the world. Although their appearance is somewhat unique, it isn''t so different from the mixed breeds that exist. The uniqueness can be attributed to their power and purity."

    "Fine, it is settled then, but that is not the only reason I came here."

    Aleks paced from side to side, still avoiding the sight of the sickened Lariel.

    "Did something else happen?"

    "The dragon twins, they should have returned by now. I haven''t heard from them in weeks. What do you think? Could there have been some trouble?"

 Chapter 170 - Gifts from beyond (4)

    Aleks turned his head slightly and peeked at Lariel from the corner of the eye socket of his mask. He couldn''t resist glancing at her as he listened to her speak. He hadn''t had much time as of late to converse with her. They were both extremely busy, her with the matters of running a nation, and him with analysing the Laws he was familiar with as well as the data provided by Babel. This also included his plans for the future and preparations for his avatar.

    "The Blood Sovereign''s army was most likely only exploratory in nature. He won''t leave his nest unless he is absolutely certain of victory, he will be cautious now because of this loss. However, the Spider Queen is different. The Dark Elves and their matriarchs have been aggressively attacking the Steppes for years. I think that the dragon twins silence has something to do with them. We should prepare a response. This is a good opportunity to make use of the Daemon and see how strong they really are. There is no reason for you to act personally and I think we should take this chance to force them into submission. The Spider Queen and her Dark Elves would make good servants, don''t you think? This is a good justification for war, but you should expect a long drawn out conflict. Pushing them back from the Steppes is only the first part and the easiest. We will need to invade the Evergloom. Not an easy task."

    Aleks nodded slowly, "Then I will send the female Daemon, Anathema. Send a woman to deal with another woman.  This will be an excellent opportunity to test them. As for Cladem, I have thought of a different use for him. Nelay will be my eyes and I will send her to accompany Anathema. How have my dwarves and gnomes settled in? Do they have everything they need?"

    "Well, their workshop and laboratory is still under construction. It will be some time until they are completed, but they have been given a workspace and have already begun their work. If you can create more dwarves and gnomes to act as assistants it would be helpful. We don''t need anymore Masters, some Advanced class or even Intermediate class beings should be fine. I have sent out some prospectors and surveyors so we should have reports soon on what metals and other resources are available. You shouldn''t use your abilities too much for such mundane things, just let your subordinates handle these matters. You have others who can do the menial things so you don''t have to, don''t forget this. A leader must learn to use their subordinates wisely and effectively, you don''t need to do everything yourself."

    Lariel looked slightly guilty thinking about the fact that Aleks needed to constantly expend ''SP'' on her. She didn''t want to be a burden for him and so reminded him to use his ''Soul Potential'' sparingly. They didn''t know what the future held or who would cause trouble. Aleks needed to be ready to fight whenever necessary and would require a lot of ''Soul Potential'' to use his powerful abilities. Thankfully, as they gained more people for their empire, the amount of ''Soul Potential'' Aleks received daily continued to increase.

    "I will soon be receiving a large gift of ''SP'', but it is true that I need to use that to create an avatar and also, for those who worship me. It wouldn''t do to leave them without a means to increase their strength and one of the most pivotal reasons why mortals worship gods are for the benefits after all. If I can''t provide my people with the most basic of blessings, why should they worship me? Has the temporary temple been set up?"

    Lariel nodded, "Yes, it is complete. Many of your worshippers have already been frequenting the temple. It will be some time until the Cathedral is complete and then we can establish your priesthood and other ministers to function as your representatives. I think for now, things are manageable. Using the excuse of the Cathedral being unfinished to explain why benefits, levels, and class advancements aren''t possible on a large scale yet is satisfactory."

    Aleks sighed and touched the side of his head firmly with his right hand. Ever since reaching this stage, things had become much more troublesome for him. He was beginning to wonder if it was all worth the trouble, but he had to continue. It was the only way for him to seek his revenge, but even more important than that, his survival. He needed strength, it was the only way that he could continue to live. If more gods found out about the Origin, he would have no future. Not until his strength reached a certain level.

    "It isn''t easy being an object of worship."

    Lariel stood from her seat and walked around the desk. Her steps weren''t hurried, but there was a hidden nervousness which only the most observant might notice. She approached Aleks from behind and walked to stand almost directly at his back. She lifted her arm to touch him, but then she lowered it, not daring to take that last step.

    "I am a Celestial being, an Angel. We Angels were created by the Creator at the beginning. We were meant to serve and protect. The Angels were given one choice, and one choice alone. That choice was meant to be a shackle for all eternity and took away our free will. Serve¡­ protect¡­ and nothing more. I am not of the first generation of Angels and I never saw the Creator walk among us, but I was still shackled by that choice. When the Creator split his soul and body to form all of creation and the Laws of the Universe, the Angels rebelled. Those who lost and fell became Devils, forever exiled to the Nine Hells. Those who won, retained their place in Heaven and chained themselves to duty. The rest who picked no side were forced out of Heaven and into servitude to ascended mortals who became gods. In the end, all we wanted was the freedom to choose the way we wished to live, even if we couldn''t all agree on how. To Usurp the Creator''s place, to protect the Creator''s will, or to choose another path. But I realized that none of those paths were truly a choice at all. Each had its own chains, one of pride and greed, another of duty, and the last of punishment. All just another form of servitude, we never escaped our fate."

    "What does any of this have to do with me?" Aleks interrupted and took a step away from Lariel who was behind him.

    He didn''t allow her to get too close for long. This action hurt Lariel, but she also understood the reason for it and didn''t complain.

    "Everything I have done, every choice I have made, has been made by me alone. Because of who you are, I was able to make that choice, but they were mine to make. I chose to save your life. Not once, but twice. I also chose to remain by your side. You do not need to feel guilt for the things that I have chosen for myself or the actions of the past. I do not wish to be a burden either. I am selfish. I do not want to die, but even more so I do not wish to see you die. I was prepared to go before you so that I wouldn''t have to feel the despair of knowing you were no longer alive. This is my freedom and it is also my own chain. We are all wearing chains, but at least I chose mine. It is my love for you."

    Aleks stood there for a long time without replying. He stared forward and refused to turn to look at her. Lariel too said nothing, choosing only to look at his back.

    "There is work to be done." He finally forced out after regaining control of his voice.

    He then left, leaving Lariel to stand alone in silence. Only after a long time did she finally once more return to her desk to continue her work. The stain of tears were clearly visible on her face.

    _______________

    Elsewhere, a large battle was currently underway in all its ferocity. Dragonmen Chevaliers charged vigorously towards a tide of large Arachnids who had the upper body of men and the lower body of giant spiders. Their Dark Elven overlords let loose a rain of arrows from behind them and launched a hail of magical attacks towards their prey. This didn''t phase the Chevalier who were used to such tactics and were especially prepared to deal with these types of attacks.

    They were a fearsome foe, but the Dragonmen long had experience fighting against them in the many skirmishes that took place both on the Steppes, and within the jungles of the Evergloom. The Dragon kingdom was situated atop the highest mountains of the South Western Steppes, and so it bordered the Evergloom and was also the bulwark that protected the Steppes from the Dark Elves.

    It wasn''t strange to see these two mighty species and their subordinate species in battle with each other. It was quite the common sight for the past few decades, but what was different this time was the intensity of the battle. This was not a skirmish, but a full blown invasion of the Steppes. Already the Dragons and their Dragonmen army had fought off a Dark Elven vanguard alongside their Arachnid slaves. However, it turned out to be bait to lure the Dragonmen army into a full blown battle where the Spider Queen hoped to deal them a decisive defeat.

    She had come for the first time ever, in all her glory astride her immense Arachnid Broodmother mount. This was the very reason why she was known as the Spider Queen, the Matriarch and Demigod ruler of the Dark Elves and their Arachnid slaves. The scale of the invasion was unprecedented and there was a certain mystery overshadowing the entire affair. What gave her the confidence of victory that she never had before?

 Chapter 171 - Shadowy affairs (1)

    Among the gods, there are those belonging to every alignment. There are those who are evil, neutral, good, and chaotic. These gods have their own agenda and purpose. Of course, these are just simple labels. No being can so easily be placed into one category or another and these labels are only a general disposition for their followers. Gods themselves were either once mortals or were beings that were birthed by the worlds themselves. Their understanding and comprehension of laws, along with the development of their own souls, was what allowed them to ascend.

    In the case of gods, these alignments usually are determined by the Laws that they have manifested their divinity through, and not necessarily what constitutes their character. However, it isn''t so easy a thing to escape these labels either and a god''s disposition will affect those that follow them. This manifests in the most devout of followers and would only have a minor effect on the average worshipper or perhaps even none at all.

    As their actions and words change, their alignment may shift and those who worship them with great fervor will be affected whether they wish to be or not. These changes come subtly without even the beings themselves noticing. One who was once rational, following the letter of the law, may soon find themselves justifying irrational and questionable behavior. Or perhaps those who once killed for amus.e.m.e.nt may find themselves possessing a conscience. It isn''t something immediate, but something that happens over time with it first beginning in their deepest subconscious through the connection of their soul to the god they worship.

    When this happens, those who notice or become aware may choose to change the deity they worship, which no longer represents their beliefs. Those who are too attached would either be completely unaware or no longer able to break away. This is unfortunate, because the results of such changes, if drastic, could be quite severe.

    A young woman with sun-kissed golden hair was screaming while clawing her own face. It was a deliberate and violent act as if she wished to rip off her face. She lashed out in anger at her own reflection in a mirror as her face bled profusely from the torn flesh. Behind her, an old wizened man looked at her with pity. He was no longer a strange to such a sight and had seen this happen already a few times. The downward spiral of this young woman was truly a pity to watch and there were implications far above just her. This caused the wizened man to consider many things.

    "Shelise, my mission is complete and I will be leaving. It is truly a shame to leave you here like this, but there is nothing more I can do for you. Unless¡­ is there anything you haven''t told me? This is your last chance, only then could I possibly help you. I can''t help someone who will not share anything with me."

    Although the old wizard waited for an answer, he wasn''t very hopeful. This had been going on for days already without any change in the girl''s mental state. It was very strange what was happening to her and he couldn''t fully understand it.

    "I see.. Then, goodbye."

    "Kill him!" Shelise shrieked before turning around to give the wizard one last ghastly look.

    The blood was pouring down her face and her beauty had been completely marred by the wounds all over it. It was a sickening sight to see and the girl seemed to feel no pain, only rage. The old wizard only shook his head and sighed before turning and leaving the bedroom which Shelise was currently staying in. She continued to yell the same thing over and over until he could no longer hear her voice.

    After he left, Shelise fell to the ground and sat there in a daze. She hadn''t completely lost her rationality, but she was suddenly overcome with intense grief which had now replaced her rage. Tears mixed with her blood steadily fell to the floor and the wounds which had marred her face began to heal once more. The blood dried and the wounds closed, returning her face to its previous beauty. The dried blood and the tear stains could not change that fact.

    Shelise stared at her reflection once more, but she was disgusted by it. Others may find her beauty irresistible, but to her it was only horrid and detestable. The words that the monster who stole her brother''s life said continued to repeat in her mind.

    "Liar, you are a liar. It is not true! I won''t believe it! You are a monster, a devil, you must die!"

    Her words were shaky, almost as if she didn''t even believe them herself. Her faith had been shaken and she lashed out at herself for her weakness. There was no turning back, she had already sold her soul years ago, for the sole price of revenge.

    "Shelise.." A disembodied voice called out.

    Shelise fell desperately to her knees when she heard the voice and immediately prostrated.

    "My god! You finally speak to me, I have been desperately waiting for you to give me guidance. What do I do now?"

    "Do not worry, the time will come. I shall grant you one last chance, but before that there is something I need you to do."

    Shelise quieted her sobbing, "Anything my god!"

    "Kill Eneran with this.."

    A shadowy dagger materialized in front of her. It gave off an ominous bloody aura.

    "A dagger of the Church of Murder?" Shelise gasped, "But aren''t you and Mythras allies? Why kill him? I don''t understand."

    "Eneran failed us, he failed you. If not for him, the monster would be dead. It is not your fault, it is his fault. Kill him, this is all for your revenge. Or have you given it up?"

    Tihr''s words seemed to have a special power as they sunk in. Shelise was confused at his order at first, but listening to him calmed her. His words were the truth, it was all Eneran''s fault. He was the reason she failed, if not for him, she would definitely have succeeded. Or at least, these words convinced her of such. She became determined once more.

    Shelise rose from her position and shook her head vehemently, "I will never give it up!"

    "Good, then complete your mission and Justice will be served."

    The dagger continued to glow ominously as it floated before her and Shelise stared at it for a moment before taking it in her grip, "I will do as you say."

    _________________

    By the time Eneran had his last meal and settled his affairs in Kordusk, night had set. It had been a fruitless endeavor, the entire thing, and he was quite fl.u.s.tered about it all. The words his goddess told him and the events related to that young girl had revealed something secret, something dangerous. However, Eneran hadn''t been able to get to the bottom of it all and even his goddess wasn''t aware of what Tihr''s true intentions were.

    "There is some secret about those siblings, that man especially. It can''t be as simple as I was told, but what could it be? If only I had been able to get some information from the girl, but my mission is done. I can finally leave this place and relax a bit. There was that research I was knee deep in that I really want to get back to. I should be rewarded well for this even if the mission was mostly a failure. I did my part regardless."

    Eneran walked through the streets of Korduk while he quietly contemplated the events of the past few weeks. He couldn''t help muttering to himself a bit and seemed somewhat in a daze. He had placed his hood over his head and didn''t stand out much in the dark of the city streets. He was just an old man, not much different from an old beggar. Only those with a similar level of power could possibly see the abnormal aspects of the man, anyone else wouldn''t find anything special about him. He wasn''t carrying anything and appeared to have no possessions. All that he owned was within a spatial domain that all Legendary wizard''s possessed.

    Even though he was acting somewhat absentminded, his senses were constantly on alert. Only someone skilled at stealth or of equivalent strength could possibly hide from his senses, so he wasn''t worried much. Who could possibly threaten his life in this place? He didn''t believe there was anyone, but he didn''t let down his guard regardless.

    He had no idea that someone with ill intent was closely following him. Her movements were surprisingly lithe and shadowy, leaving no trace at all. She was almost entirely hidden, except if one looked closely, they would see a strange dim blue light emitting from her eyes.

    If Eneran had wished it, he could have easily have used his magic to quickly leave this city. However, he had intentionally taken his time in order to clear his thoughts and to ponder a few things. He didn''t consider that his life would be in danger and so had decided to walk the city streets and leave the city normally. This was the last mistake he would ever make.

    He suddenly felt something sharp pierce the back of his neck through the hood. It was swift, without mercy, and left him with no chance to defend himself. A strange evil power immediately invaded his body and he dropped to his knees. He could feel the blood gurgling in his throat as he attempted to breathe and the pain of having his throat pierced. In his last moments, he saw the gentle figure of a young woman standing before him, her eyes glowing dimly.

    A voice that was clearly not the young woman''s own came from her lips.

    "Do not fear, your death will not be in vain. Loose threads must be cut, and your death will serve me well."

 Chapter 172 - Shadowy affairs (2)

    A frozen land, somewhere among the Heavenly Planes. It is a harsh domain where only warriors gather in mighty halls and regale each other with their tales of valor. Here, they fight endlessly and drown themselves in ale, and carnal pleasures. This is the domain of Woden, a High god and the sovereign god of one of the Northern Church''s pantheons.

    "Moksha, why have you come?"

    Woden''s voice boomed across a mighty hall which was the size of an entire mortal city. This was one hall among many in his domain, and he would often travel among these halls to revel with the souls of mighty warriors who have died in his service and have been rewarded with eternal life.

    Who knew how many thousands or tens of thousands of warriors were present in this hall, and with Woden''s booming voice, the hall had grown completely silent. The sound had been as raucous as an entire city of rowdy citizens, but now was so silent that you could hear the drop of a pin.

    Woden, who sat at one end of the hall on a grand and rustic throne, gulped down the liquid in his chalice before slamming it against a magnificent and intricately detailed wooden table. It was clearly not made of any normal wood, but from a divine tree. Distance was not important in this place, it didn''t matter how far away Woden was or how large of a building they were in. If Woden wished all to hear his voice in his domain, then all would hear his voice. He could appear anywhere he wished in his domain and all would see him no matter where he stood if he so wished. He was the Law in this place.

    At the entrance of the hall, Moksha had stepped in quietly and closed the door behind him. The sound was nothing compared to the raucous noise that had previously been deafening. None of the heroic warriors had even noticed him there, before Woden had called out. Of course, Woden had already known of his arrival and had given him permission to enter his domain. He had nothing to fear in this place and Moksha was a god like him. A certain amount of respect was due and they were not enemies. Not to mention Woden was quite curious why Moksha would pay him a visit. They had never had any real dealings before. Moksha was also something of a recluse, so for him to come here to meet with Woden was not a small matter.

    "Please, no need to halt your revelry. I only wish to share a few words with you, brother Woden."

    Moksha smiled gently and his words were calm and unhurried. His posture was humble and polite, no one would suspect him of any deviance just by judging his expression and aura alone. He appeared as he always did, with very little clothing and most of his body bear for all to see. Gods weren''t affected by such things like cold or heat, so it didn''t matter how he was dressed. He always dressed simply and had very little worldly attachments. When he walked, the faint image of illusory arms would shift and fade repeatedly. He appeared to have only two arms, but at other times six, and his presence was both wordly and ethereal.

    "You all may continue with the feast! I will speak with you Moksha, but do not waste my time."

    Moksha nodded and laughed, heading over to where Woden sat. His steps carried him quickly across the hall, each step made it seem as if he were teleporting a vast distance. Woden didn''t stand, nor did he motion for Moksha to sit. He was mostly dismissive of him, as if whatever he had to say was of little importance to him. This wasn''t how he truly felt though, just the facade he wished Moksha to see. He continued to drink and laugh with the heroic warriors around him. His long blonde braided beard was stained with drink and food, but he didn''t seem to mind. His one and only visible eye was flitting back and forth in merriment.

    Moksha didn''t mind and sat down next to Woden from a seat he pulled out of the air. It materialized from nothing and was seemingly crude in appearance compared to the rest. He then proceeded to move his lips although no sound came out that any could hear. It appeared as if he were speaking to himself. Woden did not halt his revelry and if anyone saw, they would think he was completely disregarding Moksha. However, he was in fact very intently listening to Moksha''s words. Only he could hear them and when Moksha finished moving his lips, Woden stood up in anger and slammed his fist on the table. The entire table which stretched the entirety of the hall collapsed, sending all in the hall into a somber silence once more.

    "They must think that we of the Northern Pantheon are fools!? Fine, if this is the game they wish to play, then so be it!"

    Moksha stood once more, his chair crumbling into nothingness, "You must act quickly."

    Woden turned to look at Moksha with his one good eye in a serious manner, "Do not think that I will just trust your words."

    Moksha shrugged, "It is up to you."

    Woden scoffed and lifted the patch of his other eye, there was a dark hole where his eye should be. It swirled and seemed to hold infinite mysteries. With his eye, Woden could see many things hidden in fate, destiny, and even time. Of course, it was limited in many ways, but useful nonetheless.

    "If what you say is true, then you have surely aided me. But¡­ I wonder Moksha, what is your goal? I will not be a pawn on someone else''s board."

    "Does it matter? Either way, you can''t ignore my words. What I want is not important."

    Woden covered his eye once more and stared at Moksha for several moments before grunting and turning away from him. There were too many secrets hidden in his words and Woden was incapable of seeing through all of it. He could see some bits and pieces, but nothing deeper. It might as well have been as if he saw nothing.

    "I won''t see you out."

    Moksha smiled gently once more and left without speaking another word. His reason for coming here had been accomplished and he knew Woden could not help but take the bait whether he wanted to or not. Woden watched him leave, no longer interested in the revelry. There was much on his mind and he could no longer engage in the revelry.

    "Should I allocate a saint there? There are only so many saints that can be created. I was leaving one position in reserve, seems I might need to make use of it on the new continent. Only on the new continent is there room for growth and if our Northern church doesn''t take this chance, we may be left behind. Only one of the worlds within the God Nexus are under our Norther Church''s control. We can''t afford to lose another world, otherwise we will lose influence on the council."

    This was a difficult decision. A High god like Woden could only create three saints. Only a High god could create three or four. So the fact that Tihr had created a saintess on the new continent had initially been a surprise to the other gods, but ultimately it was his decision. Woden''s saints were already positioned in important places where his attention was required. He didn''t think that it would be necessary to send one to the new world since there were already many hands in the pot that was this new world. It wouldn''t be easy for any one pantheon to control the situation, but things were spiraling out of control.

    There was much planning involved in the endeavor and they had worked hard to gain a foothold and opportunities in the new world. Woden''s ambitions there had almost come crashing down with the failed expedition, but he was putting in much effort to try to make up for the losses. He was able to gain some benefits and negotiations were continuing on the issue. It was without a doubt, a strange circ.u.mstance for Tihr and his saintess to become involved in the events that took place. Whether they wished to gloss over this detail or not, gods were not fools. The circ.u.mstances and new revelations revealed that there was more to this than many might have originally thought and Woden and his allies had used this to negotiate some terms.

    But, it wasn''t enough and Woden was not satisfied with the status quo.

    "What are you plotting Tihr? Thanks to Moksha, I now know that you specifically created that saintess for the sole purpose of killing that demigod that ruined our plans. I can use this information to attack them in the council and hopefully get even more benefits. I will need to look into this further. It''s not enough just for us to negotiate another expedition, but if I can find out what Tihr was truly after it might be worth it."

    Woden''s eye glowed as he calculated and divined some of the mysteries behind this incident. Unfortunately, much was shrouded behind a strange veil that could even deter the sight of his eye. It was clear that there were forces at work trying to keep anyone from learning the truth.

    "I may need to speak with Yggdrasil." Woden finally said firmly. He could no longer look at this as a minor incident. It may very well be something which affected those elusive Elder god''s who rarely ever made themselves known. Only they had the power to cloud his sight as his eye was unique and could discern many mysteries.

 Chapter 173 - Shadowy affairs (3)

    A blue and purple glow pulsed gently, shrouding this particular room in a calm haze. It was both magical and mysterious, adding a certain charm to the atmosphere. The sound of a crystal cracking broke the silence.

    "One of my agents on the new continent is dead.. Eneran, how could this be? I only just spoke with him not long ago and he was alive and well."

    Mythras was surprised by the sudden revelation and quickly attempted to ascertain what happened. She used her godly powers in an attempt to quickly deduce the truth, but she was strangely inhibited. She could see the body of the dead Eneran within a dark alley in a Human city, but not much more. There were no signs of any other life in the immediate vicinity. She attempted to recreate the scene of what happened, but she found her attempts to be stifled. There was a strange aura which she realized belonged to the Church of Murder after a quick scan with her divine intent.

    "A dagger of the Church of Murder? It doesn''t make sense. Eneran had an agreement with Cyric''s agent, why would they be involved with Eneran''s death?"

    She was furious and threw the cracked crystalline mirror across the room. Eneran was a powerful agent of hers on the new continent. His loss would hinder her efforts there. It wasn''t as if Legendary beings grew on trees and her assets were already spread too thin as it was.

    "You dare kill one of my agents? Did they see an opportunity to strike now that things have transpired as they did on the Steppes? Was it to gain an advantage in their war on the continent between the Federation and its enemies?"

    Many thoughts went through her head as she considered the motive and implications of this. Ultimately, she could only draw a few assumptions and also considered other more nefarious possibilities.

    "I have very few capable agents on the new continent, but it seems I may need to focus more attention on it than I originally thought. This can not go unpunished. Nurturing a Legendary being isn''t that simple, it requires time and an investment of my divine power. I am already stretched thin protecting my assets on other continents and with meeting my quotas for the Eternal War."

    Mythras sighed with frustration, "Mortals think being a god is so wondrous, but is it really that much different? Only our concerns and perspective change and become much more broad. We no longer worry about raising a family, providing a home and food for our children, working in order to provide money to live. As a goddess, I must provide for my worshippers, protect them, shelter them. Our currency may not be gold, but there is still a cost that must be paid. It really isn''t much different at all."

    She reminisced about the matters of the past and her motivation for ascension, "Was it all worth it? Perhaps living life as a mortal isn''t so bad."

    Even though she thought that way, it wasn''t as if she could go back. Still, the memories of then remained vivid in her mind. The struggles, relationsh.i.p.s, and the road to her ascension. She still remembered those days all too clearly. Back then, she could only look towards the heavens with hope, thinking she might finally have true freedom. However, she had only been deceiving herself. Her perception of life and the universe may have grown, but the freedom she thought she would find still eluded her.

    "I will need to petition the god council to move one of my saints to the new continent. This will hurt my interests elsewhere, but my intuition is warning me of danger. There is that Moksha to consider as well. There is no way I would believe that it was just a coincidence that he happened to run into me. His words were cryptic too. He must know something, but what could it be? I may need to seek council from High goddess Auriel, perhaps she can contact Gaea. I am concerned that those Elder gods may be involved in this. This may be a time of great chaos and the new continent may very well be the center of it."

    Normally, the problems in the mortal worlds wouldn''t elicit such interest or concern among the gods. For most, the new continent was a piece of meat which they hoped to devour as much of it as they could. There was no more concern for it than that. Mythras saw something else, a beginning of chaos. Her intuition as a goddess of magic and mysteries was not to be underestimated, but it wasn''t just that. There were too many strange coincidences. The strange movements of Abaddon, the rumors of war once more between Hell and Paradise, and now the abnormal situation on the new continent. All of these things were telling her that something was coming.

    "I must speak with the yellow goddess immediately. High goddess Auriel will have an idea of what to do and if things are as I fear, then it is imperative that word be sent to Gaea."

    ________________

    Moksha floated somewhere in the void and looked out into the starry sky. He wasn''t present in his true form, just an avatar, so he wasn''t concerned for his safety. The void could be a dangerous place if one were not careful. There were many deities which resided in the void and they would even fight with each other on occasion to settle a variety of disputes and there were also other dangers.

    This part of the void was within the protection of the Nexus sphere however, and there wasn''t too much danger. The Nexus sphere was a creation of combined laws which protected the Nexus from the vast expanse of the void outside the Nexus. It was similar to cutting out a piece of space and creating a protected environment. If not for a Nexus sphere, a Nexus would be constantly in danger from outside threats.

    There were an infinite number of dangers within the vast universe. Sometimes dangerous beings would find ways to breach a Nexus sphere and enter the void of a Nexus, but this was rare. Only extremely powerful beings could do this and only for a short period of time. Nonetheless, a great calamity could happen because of this and so deities often patrolled with avatars. This wasn''t something that Moksha was required to do and he had just come out for a different purpose.

    "Seven continents, each a separate world revolving around a central star. A complete, but artificial, solar system. It has been a long time, too long. I have watched this Nexus grow from one world to another, but this is not my home. My home is long gone and only I have survived the test of time. Yes, survived, but can it truly be called living?"

    Moksha shook his head as he floated in space and turned to look at the seventh continent, the latest to be assimilated into the God Nexus.

    "I wonder, what will you do next cursed one? We are far more similar than you can imagine. Will you end up like me, or will you do what I never could? You have the power to escape all of this. What choice will you make in the end? Or will you even be given the chance to make such a choice? Even I am tempted¡­ Should I really enter these murky waters?"

    There were many thoughts that crossed his mind as he stared at the world below. He wasn''t sure yet if his decisions so far had been correct and he hadn''t fully decided on how far he was willing to go.

    "The gods have become too complacent as of late, but that doesn''t mean there aren''t those watching and biding their time. I must move carefully. I wonder who will take the bait. Chaos, chaos is what I need. Only then may I find a path to freedom. Oh An-Namrud, my lucky star. Grow, continue to grow. When the time is right, I expect a magnificent show from you. Do not disappoint me. I am betting everything on you, the one chosen by Babel. Why she chose you, I will never know. What makes you so special? I struggled for untold millennia just for a piece of this vast universe, but I am still a prisoner. That is why I couldn''t let you have it too easy. You needed to suffer for what was so easily given to you. I who was rejected, and you who are blessed. We were both chosen by our worlds, vessels of fate. But I am just a reject, while you were chosen by Her."

    Moksha clenched his fist in anger as he continued to gaze at the planet before him. But then he sighed and visibly deflated. As if he had given up on all hope.

    "I hope you made the right choice. I am tired of waiting for my end to come. I am only a wisp, a strand, an incomplete and irrelevant existence. Don''t think I will make things easy for you An-Namrud just because she chose you. Perhaps I will send some of my toys down to play with you. My golems have no souls, so they won''t be easily detected by other gods and it isn''t as if golems aren''t commonly used among deities. They are good tools to remain inconspicuous. They may not be as good as mortal servants, but they have their benefits. It''s just a test, I am sure you will overcome it. I will be eagerly anticipating your arrival."

 Chapter 174 - Avatar (1)

    At the center of the Steppes was a vast valley which was surrounded by mountains on the north and south. This valley began somewhere around the center of the Steppes and stretched all the way west until it touched the sea. These mountains were almost entirely impassable from both the north and south, except for the only entrance which was a pass at the eastern end of the valley.

    When Alek''s original world had been reshaped and merged into the God Nexus, it went through drastic changes. The Steppes were a perfect example of this. If one were to be looking down at the immense land from high up, it would look much like someone had hobbled together the region by smashing large landmasses together to form the shape it had become. However, something happened when the landmasses met with the center area which was where the Tower of Babel had once stood. It was as if the valley had been protected by some powerful force and because of this, the land there was different from the rest of the Steppes.

    The valley was truly a magnificent marvel of nature with lush terrain and beautiful scenery. There was a wealth of resources, life, and everything one would need to grow a thriving civilization. The immense valley had yet to be properly explored, but what they had already seen was a treasure trove. The development of the new capital city, which would herald the coming of Aleks''s empire, was under intense and meticulous construction. There were many buildings which were nearing completion. These were mostly residences, small shops, and also craftsmen workshops.

    The capital city had been divided into districts with the majority of the planned residential housing and small businesses making up a large residential district. There was a much larger commercial district planned, but this was not a priority at the time and it was much more ideal to make sure there was enough housing and businesses which could meet every day necessities. The residential district also housed bathing facilities and other important institutions for the welfare and health of the citizens. Since they were constructing a capital city from the ground up, much care was taken to ensure that the city could accommodate millions of citizens with all the necessary facilities.

    Grobak had been gone for a couple of months now and he was completely shocked by the progress that had been made since he was last in the valley. He rode astride his giant wolf with several hundred thousand barbarians in tow and gaped at the changes. The great wall which would guard the entrance of the valley had already begun construction and the various sites planned for fortresses were also being prepared at the entrance of the valley. The capital city was undergoing constant construction on a level none had ever seen before. Aleks didn''t lack for a labor force, and the scale of construction was truly unprecedented. He had put everyone to work, whether they be magic casters or warriors. It didn''t matter, everyone could contribute in one way or another to the construction.

    Those barbarians who followed behind Grobak were even more shocked at the sight. They had never seen anything like this and they had lived most of their lives as nomads moving from place to place. There were some fixed settlements on the Steppes which the tribes might travel to and from or would stay for a time, but nothing like this. Even the prior capital of the Steppes, The Canyon, had been tiny in comparison.

    The capital city already had around a million people in the area, and now that number had doubled. Although they weren''t all present in one small part of the valley, there were still many hundreds of thousands of barbarians laboring about. Some had been allocated to build the defensive structures and great wall which would enclose the entrance of the valley, while others had been sent on a variety of jobs. There was a plethora of people of a diversity of races busily moving about on an unprecedented scale.

    There was an innumerable amount of livestock which needed raising and many had been tasked with caring for them. There were also barbarians who were being taught to farm the land outside the city. Others were exploring, patrolling, training, ridding the wilderness of dangerous creatures, surveying and prospecting, etc. There was much work to be done and there was no one who was idling about. Building a nation was tiring work and the only person who could be considered to have any time for leisure was Aleks himself.

    When Grobak finally arrived before Aleks, he was once more lounging on his throne with servants seeing to his needs. It seemed as if he was idling his time away, but this was only a facade. In fact, he had very little free time at all. Although he wasn''t laboring or doing some form of physical work which was visible, he was probably working hardest of all. There was much to analyze, including the study of Laws and the system of Babel. Through his use of Babel, there were many of his followers who needed the benefits that came with their worship. This included new abilities, class development, etc. Because he hadn''t yet fully ascended, this was a much more tedious task which required some of his attention and energy. The mask and Babel itself helped him immensely with this, otherwise he probably wouldn''t have time for anything else.

    There were also many new ideas he was developing and he had spent a significant amount of his time either discussing with his gnome and dwarven subordinates, or researching the avatar he would soon develop. As of late, his research into developing his avatar had been mostly on his mind. This was an important matter which would affect his future development and he didn''t wish to make a poor decision. It was clear that creating an avatar that specialized in magic was the best option for him.

    Not only would a magic caster allow him to have a greater understanding of laws, but it would also help him in research and development. Magic was the thing he understood the least about this new world. He possessed no magic of his own and his abilities all stemmed from the soul, there was no magic involved. Of course, once one became a god, everything relied on divine power which also came from the soul. Nonetheless, an understanding of magic was the quickest way to understand the laws of the universe. The universal laws were what magic originated from. What Aleks lacked most of all were the basics. In some cases he was quite lucky because he already possessed a soul which bordered on divinity, and that was the most difficult part of ascension.

    Not wishing to disturb his master, Grobak stood before Aleks''s throne and waited patiently. The wait was somewhat awkward and he began to wonder whether his master was even aware he was standing before him. There were servants and guards within the throne room scattered about, but none of them said a word. It was a strange and awkward scene which caused Grobak to scratch his head. Finally, losing his patience after several minutes of silence, Grobak lightly coughed.

    Aleks turned his head just slightly, "Oh.. Grobak, you are here."

    Grobak smiled awkwardly, "I have been here for a while already master."

    "Is that so? Why didn''t you say anything then?"

    Grobak wanted to hit his head against a wall, but he still forced himself to say respectfully, "Master, you are well aware that I arrived in the capital since you have been with me the entire way."

    "Hmm.. I have been preoccupied with an important matter and lost track of the time."

    Aleks waved the servants away who were fanning him. He had all the women replaced with ones he found more appealing after what Lenia did. Even if he was a Demigod, he was still a man who enjoyed and appreciate beauty. He had already given Lenia a stern warning and knew she wouldn''t try anything anymore. It was easy to replace his servants, once he gave out the call, many were practically begging for the honor. He had Lariel take care of the matter and she didn''t disappoint. She was very keen on what his tastes were since there was nothing she didn''t know about him.

    "You don''t need to explain yourself to me master, I am just a servant after all."

    Grobak did his best to hide his annoyance, but it didn''t escape Aleks''s discerning eye. However, Aleks only chuckled and didn''t mind it. He knew very well about Grobak''s temper, he had created him that way after all.

    "So, you have gifts for me?"

    Grobak jumped to attention when he heard Aleks''s question and he was no longer annoyed. Much like a child waiting for their gift he excitedly explained to Aleks how many souls he had harvested. Aleks was already aware of the number, but he didn''t want to dampen Grobak''s enthusiasm.

    "The souls of 10,000 Advanced class beings is just what I needed. I can finally push ahead my plans to create my avatar and this should give me enough extra ''Soul Potential'' to provide for my people. You did well Grobak and I am pleased with how you have handled yourself. You have met my expectations and will be duly rewarded."

    Grobak gave a toothy grin which practically stretched from ear to ear. He was overjoyed at Aleks''s promise of reward and very excited. He was hoping to gain some new abilities or perhaps some other rewards.

    "Now, I hear we have some guests?"

    Grobak was awoken from his excitement and his expression grew serious.

    He nodded, "They are waiting outside the throne room. I asked them to wait until I reported first."

    "Bring them in."

 Chapter 175 - Avatar (2)

    Aleks sat still on his throne as he watched Grobak leave the throne room. It was mostly silent despite the few unintentional sounds made by the servants or guards while carrying out their duties. Aleks was being fanned and lounging as he did occasionally, and he waited a few moments before he could hear loud footsteps approaching. The archway leading into the throne room was built with some of the larger subjects in mind and so it was already quite high, much more than normal. Despite that, when the two Daemon finally entered the throne room, their heads almost touched the top of the entryway.

    They were quite formidable in appearance and due to their demonic looks, they were also quite frightening. The guards tensed when they caught sight of the two Daemon and their grips on their weapons became firmer. One glance by the two Daemon caused them to feel extreme fear and they almost collapsed in the next second, barely able to remain on their feet. Anathema chuckled wickedly, but one stern look from Cladem caused her to sneer before shutting up. They both looked ahead and finally made eye contact with the man on the throne. He continued to lounge in a lackadaisical manner as if nothing in the world mattered to him. The approach of these two Daemon didn''t seem to even faze him as if they were merely a passing breeze.

    Cladem raised one eyebrow at this and was suddenly overcome with a bit of interest towards this mortal who was infinitely close to ascension. Of even more interest, was the golden and expressionless mask on his face. Although it wasn''t apparent to others, in Cladem and Anathema''s eyes, they could see a strange swirling haze which clouded over the golden masks''s surface. As the haze shifted and swirled, images of a strange world flitted across its surface.

    Without notice and much to their shock, a set of ghostly feminine eyes appeared as they neared. These eyes were as deep as an abyss and it even caused them a moment of consternation. As quick as the eyes appeared, they were gone and it almost seemed like a dream. What could make these powerful Daemon feel something they had only ever felt once before? Even their progenitors, the Four Hors.e.m.e.n, didn''t give them such a feeling of dread.

    Cladem and Anathema looked at each other almost simultaneously and could see the surprise in each other''s expressions. Only one had ever left them feeling as such, and that was the master himself. The Origin of Destruction and the lord of Abaddon. But while those eyes had left them feeling such severe apprehension, it was from the immensity of its power and not from some evil or dreadful aura. The Origin of Destruction was a being unparalleled in the Universe, and his aura alone possessed an insurmountable power. Who then could compare and give them that same feeling of helplessness and despair?

    "No wonder." Cladem hissed.

    Those eyes were different from the Origin of Destruction however. They were not cold, emotionless, and empty like the void. They were filled with curiosity, and with the yearning passion of life. In those eyes, they saw the desire to live and the desire to experience the wonders of creation. Nonetheless, it was an uncomfortable feeling for the two Daemon who lived for destruction.

    Even Cladem had been wondering why they had been sent to this mortal world to serve a mortal as their master. Although he was curious, he would never question his orders. But now, there were some mysteries which could be explained. This was something he hadn''t expected and there were a few secrets of the past which came to mind. He wasn''t entirely sure, but this would explain much.

    Aleks finally seemed to notice them, but he hadn''t noticed what had just happened. Those eyes had never revealed themselves to him, not even in the past. So he had no idea what had just transpired, only noticing the strange reaction of the two, but not the reason for their reaction.

    "You two have finally arrived, I have been waiting with bated breath." Aleks said lazily.

    The two Daemon approached much more cautiously than before, no longer eyeing Aleks with any hint of disdain.

    "We came as quickly as we could, even riding ahead of your army so that we could arrive here quickly. We bring greetings from the Void."

    Cladem slightly inclined his head in greeting. Anathema on the other hand was carefully observing Aleks, her thoughts completely hidden.

    "Then I welcome you with open arms, but I am quite curious. Why would those of your kind so willingly come to see me? I am but a mere mortal, and you are beings who would only disdain to come here. No?"

    Cladem grinned, although it was intended to be sinister, he couldn''t help coming off as vicious. His teeth were sharp and inhuman and his overall appearance was quite demonic. If one didn''t know better, they would tremble in fear at such a grin. However, his smile was intended to be sincere.

    "I am surprised that you are so knowledgeable about what we are."

    Cladem was no fool and he easily caught the innuendo in Aleks''s choice of words. Although he had some suspicions of whether Aleks would easily identify them or not, he hadn''t been wrong. Releasing his aura back then had been enough for Aleks to know what they are. It was only a simple gesture when he originally did it and he wasn''t fully sure if Aleks would be aware of their true selves, but he was pleasantly surprised.

    "Perhaps another might be fooled by your appearance, but how could I not know when you so obviously made yourselves known to me? I suppose I should be grateful for your gesture. You didn''t try to hide what you are, but were straightforward enough. Then again, I have read that your kind are not deceitful, but instead give those what they desire at the cost of their souls being brought into oblivion. Those who deal with your kind know what they are getting into, yet walk straight forward to their own demise. I wonder, is it a natural ability of your kind? Or perhaps are there just too many fools willing to gladly surrender their existence? If only my enemies were such fools."

    Cladem chuckled, and even Anathema had a slight smile.

    "What an interesting mortal you are." Anathema couldn''t help but speak her thoughts out loud.

    "Now you have us to help you handle your enemies. Let those fools come. My greatsword will be waiting here for them. It is always thirsty for blood."

    Cladem motioned towards the sword on his back which made the atmosphere tense for everyone except Aleks. They were already afraid as it was, but seeing the Daemon reach towards his weapon caused the guards to reach for theirs. Aleks remained as calm and uncaring as always.

    "You call that a sword?" Aleks mused out loud.

    Cladem noticed the tension from the guards and servants and moved his hand away from his weapon. This didn''t seem to calm the guards, but Cladem didn''t care. Only one person in the room mattered and that was Aleks. As for the others, they were nothing more than irrelevant bugs in his eyes. It wasn''t that he necessarily disdained them or had any contempt for them, they were just completely irrelevant to him. Their lives were dust, meant to be swept aside, so why have his thoughts linger long on them?

    Aleks finally moved and stood up slowly. He rose almost as if he were in a drunken state, but he was completely sober. It was as carefree and unrestrained as any could be, but once he stood fully, he once more had the aura of a sovereign. His body straightened and he stood tall, without fear and with all the majesty that a ruler should have.

    "You still haven''t answered me. Why have you come?" Aleks''s voice was calm and he although he didn''t shout or raise his voice, his words resounded throughout the throne room.

    He was no longer asking carefreely, but with authority. Even the two Daemon were surprised by his aura and poise. They considered their words carefully, but before they could respond, they heard the clicking sound of heels against stone. A frail and gentle looking woman of incomparable beauty slowly entered the throne room from a side passage. Her eyes were as brilliant as the stars, and even her frail and vulnerable appearance only accentuated more her somber beauty.

    But to those two Daemon, what they saw was a monstrous being. They hissed almost as one, surprised by the presence of this woman who brought forth emotions of anger and disgust.

    "Angel! No, fallen angel or perhaps something in between. Not quite an Angel, but not quite a Devil. So, this is how you knew. What is that thing doing here?"

    Anathema said while gripping her hands into fists furiously. There was a natural hate between Daemons and Angels, but it was not the same type of hatred that existed between Angels and their fallen ilk. This was a primal hatred, for the Angels had abandoned their true purpose, instead becoming slaves. To the Daemon, Angels and Devils were all the same. They had betrayed the Creator and had abandoned the Creator''s plan for all existence.

    "Betrayer. You and your kind deserve Oblivion the most."

    Lariel smiled, before coughing small amounts of blood into her handkerchief.

    "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintances as well."

    Anathema snorted and subconsciously reached for her weapon. Although Cladem too felt anger and disgust towards Lariel, he had better control over his emotions.

    "That''s enough Anathema, don''t forget where you are."

    "Tch¡­ fine."

    "Now that we''ve got that out of the way¡­"

    Aleks broke the tension and motioned for the two Daemon to speak.

    "Since you know what we are, then you should know what we want. We were sent here to aid you, because our goals align. It is as simple as that."

    Aleks raised his eyebrows beneath the mask in interest, "But are you sure we hope for the same thing?"

    "You have heard his voice. That is all the words I need to say."

    Aleks nodded and stepped forward, releasing the entirety of his aura. The power of the Origin within him burst forth from his body and dyed the world with dread. Even the two Daemon were affected by this power and each took a step back.

    "I suppose I can find a use for you two, but you should understand that I make no promises."

    Cladem nodded and gave a slight bow of his head in obeisance, "That is fine. All in time."

 Chapter 176 - Avatar (3)

    After speaking with the Daemon in the throne room, Aleks wandered for a bit in thought while Lariel followed him silently. It was some time before he finally spoke.

    "Lariel, what do you think of our guests?"

    His voice was gentle, only to her would he reveal this side of him. Only in these moments was he vulnerable, revealing the fact that he was just a man despite all his power.

    "Are you worried about something? What they represent is destruction, but destruction is also something the Creator did in fact intend. There can be no life without death, no creation without destruction. Without the threat of annihilation, why would the masses struggle to live? The Angels abandoned their duty and only seek to be guardians of the Law, but they conveniently ignore that the Daemon too have their purpose. Instead, they despise the Daemon and spout righteousness to justify their antagonism towards them. Although our two kinds naturally were never meant to get along side by side, it is without a doubt the truth that the Creator intended for the Daemon to complete their mission of destruction. There is no right or wrong in this, whatever you choose, I will follow."

    Aleks turned to look at Lariel who gave him a slight smile before turning her head to the side and covering her lips with a cloth. She coughed and her complexion became slightly paler. He couldn''t help but approach her and embrace her. She rested her head against his chest, welcoming his embrace.

    "You are too good to me. I do not deserve such kindness or love." He said while sighing.

    He truly believed that he should suffer and never know joy for all that he had done, but he couldn''t help but feel a brief happiness in that moment.

    "The Angels are the messengers of the Creator and have passed on the teachings of the Creator from the time that he walked among us. He said that love is its own reward. You do not earn it, but it is given freely and accepted with an open heart. For one should be grateful for the love that is given, and one should never turn away the one that gives. It has always been my choice, and it is also yours. If you wished, I would give up everything to be with you always. Even if I must die, I will die by your side."

    Hearing her words, Aleks found it hard to keep his calm demeanor. Even if he wished to cry however, there would be no tears. He had none left to give.

    "Should I give up my revenge Lariel? You think I am foolish, don''t you? What can one man do against the raging tide? I had given up in my original life, I know that now. Instead of living, I sought some kind of miracle. I chased an ideal, a dream, or perhaps it was my own guilt and regrets."

    Lariel placed her palm on Alek''s mask and looked up at him. Her gaze was gentle and filled with love.

    "I can''t give you the answers that you seek. I can only walk the journey with you until I am no longer able to walk."

    They remained like that for a time, neither saying anything until Lariel finally turned and walked away. Aleks watched her quietly until she was no longer in sight. After her figure was no longer visible, he continued on his way until he arrived once more in his personal chambers. It was only him in such a grand and spacious room and this only even more emphasized the loneliness he felt in his heart.

    "I have work to do." He finally mumbled to himself before once more focusing his thoughts within the mask.

    The amount of data he had sifted through was immense, but he had finally made his decision on the direction of his avatar. The mask glowed brightly and a warm light encompassed his entire body. It was scanning his body on a genetic level and began to reproduce a copy of himself. The copy was lacking in any details and was still only a hazy outline. While the copy was being reproduced, Aleks was adjusting a variety of variables within the system of Babel.

    He didn''t want the avatar to have the same features as him and instead wanted it to have a different appearance. This would be useful to him and he could use his avatar to infiltrate various places if needed or just to experience things he may not be able to with his original body. He could remain incognito and interact with others without the fear and awe that normally came with it. To Aleks, this was valuable. He didn''t particularly enjoy always being the center of attention. Of course, the most important aspect of developing his avatar was so that he could gain more power and the opportunity to ascend beyond the mortal realm.

    Aleks was careful, and like a skilled sculptor designing a masterpiece, he shaped the contours of his avatar''s face. He was meticulous in designing the appearance of its body down to the smallest details. It took him many hours to design the shape and form of his avatar''s physical shell. It wasn''t really something which was absolutely necessary, but he didn''t wish to rush. It was soothing and calmed his anxious heart. It was difficult for others to understand the loneliness and heartache that Aleks had to face daily. Although his exterior appeared calm and collected, and he rarely showed his true thoughts or emotions, he was still a man. He was not a completely unfeeling machine.

    He had become quite proficient in hiding his true self and there were very few who had seen the real him. This was a reality he had brought about himself, and a part of that was fear. Fear of the unknown, fear of death, fear of oblivion, and most of all was a fear of obscurity. Would he fade away after everything he had been through and become just a speck of dust in the endless river of time? Would he forever be unfulfilled?

    At least in this moment and at this time, he had a small amount of control over the tiny world he had built on his own. In this place, he was the master and the supreme being. He could control another''s fate, decide life or death, and even create new life. He was the god of this tiny place and no one could take that away from him. Or at least, that was how he thought as he gazed at his creation.

    "Finally done, how strange."

    Aleks hadn''t realized how much time had passed as he had become engrossed in what he was doing. Since this was to be something like a masterpiece to him, he had become absorbed in his work. It was only when he was finished that he fully realized what he had done.

    "This.. How did this happen? I can''t believe it¡­"

    Aleks was perplexed and surprised by what he had done. He had created his avatar to look exactly like he had in his original life. It was the image of An-Namrud.

    "In the end, I just can''t escape it. Fine, perhaps this is fate. It isn''t as if anyone would really recognize this body. Even Tihr had never seen my original form. Only Lariel had, and she had hid it from him. When I died and my soul entered that cycle of reincarnation, I had no physical form. Also, this avatar will not have my aura or presence. There is no way for anyone to know who this body belongs to. Only Lariel will recognize it. I wonder if she will be surprised to see my original appearance once more."

    At that moment, Aleks didn''t realize, but there were two other sets of eyes which were carefully observing the avatar from within his mask.

    Do you wish to finalize your changes?

    A prompt was blinking on the virtual screen before Aleks''s eyes. He thought about it for a moment more and then finally said, "yes"

    The virtual body which he had shaped began to solidify until it became a physical body with actual flesh and blood. It was based off his own genetic code and organic material which was being taken from his body and being replaced instantaneously by his own power as a Demigod. He could only use his own body when creating his avatar. It was a disturbing scene, but only he was present to witness it. It was a painful process, but it didn''t seem to faze him much. He was someone who hardly felt pain anymore.

    "Now just to finalize the details of the avatar''s class and abilities. The only negative to this is that the avatar needs to level up from scratch. From level 1 basic class all the way until it can become a Demigod. It won''t take as long as it normally would for my avatar to level and it shares my consciousness and all my understandings of Laws. This will allow it to level up more quickly than others, but it is still not something which will benefit me in the short term."

    Aleks''s hands moved as he scrolled through various menus and occasionally tapped on the air as if he was touching a screen. He pressed a few more times and then the light of his mask scanned the body of the avatar.

    Class, Mage. The most basic class for a magic caster. Can cast the most basic of spells. Special abilities, Mana Furnace and Magic reinforcement. Mana Furnace increases Magic Power capacity allowing for an increase in the amount of spells which you can cast before replenishing your ''MP''. Magic Reinforcement, by expending additional ''MP'' the magic caster can empower spells or add penetrative attributes to spells. This will increase the damage a spell does or allow for penetrating through a portion of Magic Resistance.

    "Very useful abilities for a Magic Caster, this will give me an edge. Most Magic Casters do not have such powerful abilities, and even if they have one, the chance of having both is extremely rare. Only the greatest of Magic Casters in history have had both of these abilities at the same time. There are other powerful abilities as well, but for now these will do. Technically this is cheating and these abilities can''t usually be acquired when at Basic Class. Only because I extracted a bit of Angelic blood from Larriel and analyzed it with the system of Babel could I create such an avatar that defies what is common reason. This avatar is mostly constructed from my DNA but a tiny part of it is from Lariel''s own bloodline. It isn''t an Angelic being and I could only use a very tiny part of her bloodline otherwise it wouldn''t be possible to create this avatar. Nonetheless, even that tiny bit is quite useful. This is the blood of a true Celestial being and not those mongrels who claim to possess the blood of Angels. Even the smallest drop is precious."

    Aleks appreciated the avatar he had created, remembering the time when it was his own body. Even the small details, like his slightly tanned skin and coarse dark hair was replicated. Although his body wasn''t overly muscular, he had been athletic. Much of his time was spent in his own research in the past, but he had also been forced to exercise to keep his health. His life in some ways had been controlled in the time he spent in his original world.

    "Just need to finalize the beginner spells. Firebolt, Energy Missile, Mana Shield, and Mana Burst. The basic spells of a mage, but all useful spells even in the later levels. They will only increase in power as my avatar grows and with its abilities, they will be even more effective."

    Satisfied, Aleks finally finished all the details and once more spent time admiring his creation. Once he was done, he spent the remainder of the day familiarizing himself with controlling the avatar and the feeling of sharing his consciousness with it.

 Chapter 177 - Avatar (4)

    Lariel was quite intrigued to see the avatar that Aleks had created. She spent a long time studying it in interest. This ability of Aleks''s was astounding and she had no idea that he was capable of such a creation. Also, seeing the appearance of An-Namrud was a pleasant surprise for her. She didn''t really care what physical body Aleks possessed, but the nostalgia was something she appreciated. The avatar wasn''t very useful to Aleks at the moment, but in time he would be able to absorb the avatar gaining its abilities. This is what he was most looking forward to. He had never possessed a class below Legendary and this would make up for his lack of a basic foundation and it would only increase his strength.

    After giving Lariel some instructions, he had her bring the avatar along to be inducted into a newly created organization known as the Guild of Legionnaires, or Legion for short. It was Aleks''s answer to the need for the many types of adventurer''s which would help his nation grow and prosper. This new guild was much more expansive and organized with a very strict command structure. There would be divisions within the organization which specialized in a variety of very skilled tasks. This included the eradication of dangerous creatures, exploration and cartography of unknown lands, surveying and procurement of a diversity of resources, and archaeological expeditions of ruins and other dangerous locations.

    Since the organization was only newly created, there was much planning and implementation which needed to take place. However, they did not lack personnel since there were many Steppe warriors who had been dismissed from the army. It wasn''t necessarily because they were weak, but that they were not suited for the military. Many of them were very well suited for the type of work which the Legionnaires would do though. There were many warriors which were skilled at hunting dangerous creatures, and also quite a few who were proficient in surveying, exploration, and procurement of wildlife and vegetation. Since they were natives of the region and had lived nomadic lifestyles, it wasn''t difficult for them to complete these tasks and their perception and ability in these areas was quite high.

    What they did lack in though, was some of the complex skills and knowledge required for the more specialized tasks due to their lack of education. They could hunt and gather resources well enough, but the more complex tasks of archaeology, cartography, handling of artifacts and historical studies were lacking. Some of the Shamans were a little more educated due to having to study magic and lore. They could be of use in these areas, but it was far from sufficient. Proper education, especially higher education, was a priority but it would take time.

    For now, trying to entice skilled adventurers to their new nation would be the main way to resolve this. That would also take time and for word of mouth to spread, but it should be a way to temporarily resolve these issues. Lucrative rewards could be offered to attract these skilled adventurers. They could receive much more from Aleks than anything they would receive elsewhere. Of course, this also came with a price, they would have to offer their allegiance and ultimately their souls. By the time they realized that though, it would be too late. They weren''t necessarily losing much in the exchange. They might even gain much more.

    After Lariel took Aleks''s avatar along with her, Aleks once more met with the two Daemon. They had been waiting for him patiently. Aleks had asked them to wait in one of the many rooms that were under construction within the imperial palace. There were many matters which needed to be resolved and these two would be instrumental in resolving two of the more pressing ones. Aleks may be the sovereign of the Steppes, but his ambitions were not so small. The Steppes were only the first part of his plan which had been going smoothly so far. With the addition of these two Daemon, it wouldn''t be difficult to realize the next step of his plans.

    When Aleks entered the room, the two Daemon were standing and watching the doorway, as if they were aware that he was about to enter. They observed him carefully, their stares trying to bore deep into him. It was somewhat unnerving, as these were two strange and alien like beings of immense power. Anyone else would be terrified by their presence, but Aleks only took note before settling himself down in a chair. He had no servants or guards with him and it seemed as if he had come alone.

    "Now that we are alone, we can have a more meaningful conversation." Aleks said calmly.

    Anathema snorted and was about to speak, but Cladem motioned her to silence.

    "We are here to aid you, so use us as you will. As for the other matters, it isn''t necessary to speak about them now. You are not yet at that realm, where you can affect the overall situation. There should be no conflict of interest between us and we will follow your orders."

    Aleks nodded, "Good, then I already have a mission for the two of you. Currently, I control the Steppes and most of the tribes of the Steppes have already submitted. It won''t be long until my control is absolute. However, the other regions of the Savage Lands are still under the control of others. The dragons are engaged in a battle with the dark elves and it isn''t going well. They have two beings at the level of a Demigod and so I would like Anathema to assist my army in pushing back this invasion. Once the dark elves have been defeated, you can return the favor and conquer their homeland. Are you capable of accomplishing this?"

    Anathema scoffed, "This is nothing. No mere mortal is my match!"

    Although Anathema couldn''t see the expression on Aleks''s face because of the mask he wore, she could feel his gaze which caused her skin to crawl.

    "It won''t be a problem." She said much subdued.

    "Good. I am counting on you. You will work with my commander, Lenia. She will be in command of the army and you will rendezvous with the dragonmen if possible. Your only job is to defeat the Spider Queen and her pet. For everything else, leave it to Lenia. She needs this experience."

    "Hmph¡­ Such a simple task.." Anathema mumbled under her breath, but she didn''t dare look at Aleks while she said it.

    "And what of me? What would you have me do?" Cladem asked in his deep and stern voice.

    "You seemed to get along well enough with my subordinate, Grobak. He has taken a liking to you and your style of doing things. He was quite impressed with your strength and demeanor. I would like you to work with him. The vampires are a tough nut to crack. They have a well trained army and powerful vampires to defend their homeland. Although, their country is not nearly as united as it seems. The vampire lords fight each other constantly for influence and power while the Blood Sovereign watches on from his lofty throne. It is beneath him to become involved, what a fool. I suppose he believes this will make his followers stronger, but it is a perfect opportunity for one such as you to exploit. You are a child of War after all, this should be your area of expertise. I am sure you will feel right at home with all the death and destruction. Make those vampires kneel before me!"

    Cladem smiled knowingly and chuckled, "It shall be as you wish. The Blood Sovereign should be quite powerful. More so than that Spider Queen anyway. Even if the Spider Queen is a Demigod, her blood is still that of a mortal. The Blood Sovereign should have the blood of a Celestial being, although just a lowly one. I doubt his blood is very pure, otherwise he never would have left Hell. Most likely he was forced out because he was too weak and with very little prospects. Here, in the mortal realm, he may be a being that can make mortals kneel before him. But, before me, he shall know only misery and eventual destruction. Consider it done."

    Aleks nodded and stood from his chair, "I look forward to your success. Let Lariel know if you need anything. That won''t be an issue, will it?"

    "I will handle any dealings with your¡­ angel. Anathema has difficulty controlling her emotions."

    Anathema glared at Cladem, but she didn''t say anything. She wasn''t too happy to hear his words, but she knew they were the truth. If she were forced to deal with Lariel, it wouldn''t end well. Cladem just chuckled once more at Anathema''s reaction and grinned with his jagged teeth showing.

    "Good. I will leave you two to it. I will be watching."

    After leaving these last few words, Aleks left. Only the two Daemon still remained and they each silently considered Aleks''s words and the words of their master who ordered them to come here.

    "I don''t understand why the master sent us here Cladem." Anathema finally broke the silence.

    "You saw Her. I don''t need to tell you who She is, do I?"

    "No, you don''t."

    "Then why are you asking me this question? She was the only one that ever moved His heart. Master has been looking for Her for a very long time, you know just as well as I, what that means. We are all expendable, in the end even we who are his descendants mean nothing. Only She matters, only She is important. The master wishes all to end, but most of all, He wishes a return to the beginning. All this time, and everything, it has always been all for Her."

    Anathema shivered at his cold words, but she knew that it was all the truth. How little care the Creator had for all of His creations. The uncountable lives, the infinite expanse of space, the endless years. Not a single one of them had ever mattered. Everything had been done for Her, for His selfish love that had never died.

    "Why did She keep herself hidden from Him?"

    Cladem shook his head, "I don''t know. Perhaps no one knows, not even master."

 Chapter 178 - Enemies like weeds (1)

    Lenia rode her horse at the head of her newly established army. It was an army formed of the most elite soldiers that they had gathered from among the tribal warriors as well as the Human soldiers they had brought with them when they first entered the Steppes. There were also those soldiers who had submitted to them.

    By far though, the majority of the soldiers were the Barbarians of the Steppes. This was a diverse group of many races from Humans to Orcs, as well as Beastmen. Although they had once been mostly an unruly mob, with Lenia''s strict training, they had become a cohesive and powerful force. The majority of the soldiers were Intermediate class beings, these numbered in the tens of thousands.

    Already, the majority of Steppe warriors were at this level, but there were over a thousand Advanced class beings as well. Originally, there weren''t nearly as many Advanced class beings among the Steppe warriors of the tribes, but they had gathered this number by combining the members of many tribes. Even though tribal distinctions still existed, they were attempting to get rid of such distinctions over time.

    They were attempting to create an empire, and tribal loyalties were not conducive to such an endeavor. It was something which was a long term goal and would not happen overnight. Nonetheless, it was something which was happening much more rapidly than one would expect due to the fact that Aleks had not only become their worldly leader, but also their spiritual leader. To these uncivilized mortals, Aleks was already on the level of a god.

    Naturally, this was their army''s first excursion and it should have been a proud moment for Lenia. This was a chance for her to show her hard work to her master and to ultimately receive a reward from him. Of course, in Lenia''s mind, a reward meant his praise or even just more of his affections. This is what she dreamed of most. He was her closest family and even though she had gained a sister through Nelay and technically a brother through Grobak, it wasn''t the same. She was relatively close with Nelay, but Nelay was also a rival. As for Grobak, well, it was Grobak. That explained much in her mind.

    Despite this moment being so important to her, it was completely and utterly ruined. And that was because of the ''thing'' that was walking close by.

    That huge and disgusting she-demon thing named Anathema. Why did it have to be her? Another female around master¡­

    Lenia couldn''t help but feel an intense jealousy. At the same time, she considered this monstrous thing near her and realized that her master couldn''t possibly love such a thing. It wasn''t even Human, then again, there were plenty of interspecies relationsh.i.p.s.

    Lenia shook her head, No, not master. He wouldn''t be interested in something like this.

    Or at least, she wanted to think that to calm her anxiety. She glared at Anathema much to Anathema''s annoyance. However, Anathema didn''t respond or even look at Lenia. Lenia was no more than a bug to her and instead of getting angry, she would just ignore her. The reason for Lenia''s hostility towards her wasn''t important, who cared what a bug thought about you?

    If she reacted then she would be lowering herself to the level of an insect and it would anger Cladem. Her only mission was to ensure that the army was victorious by defeating the Spider Queen and her pet. Anything else wasn''t important, but she did wonder why this bug hated her so much. They had only just met and had not even spoken once the entire time they were traveling.

    "No point in trying to understand the logic of an insect." She mumbled to herself.

    It was too low for Lenia to hear, but Lenia caught a glimpse of her lips moving from the corner of her eye. She didn''t know what Anathema had said, but she was annoyed nonetheless. Many curses went through her mind at that time, but what could she do? It wasn''t as if she could compete with Anathema with strength alone. As a woman, she clearly viewed herself as superior though. Was Anathema even a woman technically? She appeared female, but she was some kind of demonic creature. She comforted herself with these thoughts.

    The irony of this situation was that each thought the other was inferior, but for completely different reasons. They were really the worst combination to work together, but it was an order from her master. Even if she hated it, this was her duty. As for Anathema, it was even more the case. As a Daemon, she couldn''t go against the wishes of her master who was her progenitor and of course the master of her progenitor, who was a being even above those who were Celestial beings.

    In summary, both were suffering from an extreme headache based on their current circ.u.mstance. The two carefully eyed each other like two cats in a dark alley. For some reason, perhaps on an instinctual level, neither liked the other. In this situation, they were forced to work together.

    "How long until we reach the enemy?" asked Anathema begrudgingly.

    Distance and time were strange in the mortal realm to her. It was very different from what she was used to. Everything happened so slowly, it was difficult for her to adapt.

    "A week or slightly more, it depends on how far the enemy has advanced." Lenia didn''t want to speak with her much, but she replied out of duty.

    Anathema grumbled when she heard this answer.

    "Mortals are so slow." was her only reply.

    "How blessed you must be to have been born as something more than us pathetic mortals." Lenia scoffed, she was already annoyed as it was. However, Anathema didn''t pick up on this.

    "It''s good that you know."

    Lenia glared at her from atop her mount, but kept her criticisms to herself. It wouldn''t do her any good to quarrel with this dense woman-like thing. She refused to accept her as a woman like her. With such an atmosphere, the time passed as their army slowly moved towards the distant horizon.

    ___________

    Aleks lounged on his throne as he was wont to. One might think he was lazing about, but he was in serious contemplation as was the norm. His mind was entirely occupied with the many issues facing a newly developed nation. Well, in his case, it was much more than the usual. He hadn''t only just become the sovereign of a new nation. It was a nation which was being built from the ground up. A nation which had very little foundation and which needed to be developed with care and serious consideration.

    Of course, thankfully, he could rely on Lariel for most things. In reality, Aleks had no interest in running his own nation. He couldn''t care less about being an emperor or anything else for that matter. It was all for the sake of his revenge, it was all he cared about. This even got in the way of his interpersonal relationsh.i.p.s and it was why he kept himself distant from most even from a young age. It wasn''t much different from his original life anyway. That was the only life he had accepted as real, and even then he hadn''t been too concerned with others.

    Why? It was simple really. The pain, regret, and overwhelming guilt he felt at the loss of his family and his exploitation at the hands of an overbearing and uncaring government from a very young age had ruined his life. It would be easy for an outsider to judge him as being weak and expect that he shouldn''t have allowed such things to determine his life, but things weren''t so simple. The death of his parents was entirely on his shoulders.

    If not for his excessive genius and talent would the government have staged such an incident which led to their deaths? His life was micromanaged down to the tiniest detail with even his friends, enemies, and possible lovers being determined by others. He had resisted in what small ways he could, never having actually taken a partner or had children. Choosing to isolate himself and become a loner with only becoming close to one who he had called his brother. Even knowing that even his brother was just another shackle keeping him within a prison of lies, but he also knew that his brother was sincere in his friendship with him. This didn''t mean that he didn''t hold a grudge. How could he not?

    Aleks sighed, "Everything was decided for me and then I died. After death, did I know peace? No, I was thrust into a seemingly endless cycle of pain and torture. That wasn''t the end of it, no, now I am forced to face endless troubles even while being able to finally live. At least I don''t remember most of it."

    That was the only silver lining. He only knew a general overview of what happened to him, with some unpleasant memories, but for the most part his memories had more or less stabilized. He was very clear about the events of his original life and the one he was currently living, but thankfully he couldn''t remember much of the hundreds or even thousands of other lives he lived.

    "If I could remember it all, I think my mind would have broken."

    He was mostly mumbling to himself, but he didn''t find it embarrassing. He didn''t care what others thought and none of his servants, or any of the guards within his throne room would dare to utter even a single word. That didn''t mean that there wasn''t anyone who would reproach him though. There was only one, and he was truly thankful for it. He didn''t particularly like everyone bowing and scraping to him all the time nor did he like the fear that paralyzed most who came into his presence. It wasn''t something he could ever get used to, but in a sense it was somewhat comforting. As a person who had little contact with others in the past, it was a familiar feeling. For even if there were dozens in his presence, it was almost as if he were entirely alone.

    "An-Namrud."

    That name drew him out of his thoughts. There were very few who knew that name.

    "Lariel."

    Yes, she was the one he loved, but at the same time she was also one he hated. He had still not come to terms with these contradictory emotions.

    "Must you call me by that name?" he asked with little emotion.

    Although it sounded emotionless, Lariel could tell what he was thinking. He was most likely embarrassed by being referred to by this name. Only she knew the slight intricacies in his emotions and actions. To others, he might seem no different from a golem, an automaton, or something like a robot from Aleks''s original world. Only she truly understood him. He both hated and enjoyed being called by his original name. It was a source of pride and achievement, but also a source of endless regret.

    "I only wanted to gain your attention since you seemed to be brooding again. There are some important matters we need to discuss."

    Aleks nodded after a moment of hesitation, "Fine, it wasn''t as if I was doing anything anyway."

 Chapter 179 - Enemies like weeds (2)

    Lariel smiled knowingly. She observed Aleks with her head c.o.c.ked slightly to the side. It was quite the cute appearance and Aleks couldn''t help but be affected by her even if he didn''t overtly show it. Lariel was the only one who could see the slight changes in Aleks''s expression or demeanor. Only she would notice the very minute reactions he would show sometimes. She was happy that only she could bring out such reactions or even notice them, but it also reminded her of her condition.

    "So, what news do you have for me? Nothing good I suppose."

    Aleks sat up in his throne and took on a more sovereign-like posture.

    "I wouldn''t need to come here if your mind wasn''t always so predisposed. A simple mental message would be enough, but these days it is as if your mind is closed. You must have much to think about." Lariel replied gently.

    "Sorry¡­ I have been a little busy."

    Aleks looked somewhat apologetic, but Lariel could also see the guilt.

    "Are you sure that is the only reason?"

    Aleks ignored her question, "Your report?"

    "I have been in contact with Lenia and Nelay, it won''t be long now until they arrive at the last reported location of the Spider Queen. We should hear reports soon of battle. This is a good test for Lenia. As per your instructions, Anathema will not interfere with the battle in any way, she will only deal with the Spider Queen and her pet. Lenia will have a chance to display her talents. Nelay is keeping an eye on the two and she is also taking care of that other matter."

    Aleks snorted slightly in disdain, "Hmph, good. Make sure you inform me as soon as she finds any trace of him. I know that bastard is plotting something. I felt his unique aura not long ago. There is no way I could ever forget that bastard''s stink. He is a tricky one. I wouldn''t be surprised if he tries to interfere in what we are doing here. Unfortunately, I can''t leave my domain for now and he definitely won''t do anything here in my own home."

    "That is true, in your domain, you are at your most powerful. The gods can''t interfere directly, and even one of their Saints can''t harm you in your own domain. It would be foolish for them to make a move on you in this place. The Tower of Babel is a magnificent thing, isn''t it? Truly unique in all the universe. To be able to project a god domain on the mortal plane, only Babel could do such a thing. Although it can be barely called a god domain at this point, nonetheless, it is truly miraculous."

    "It is not a perfect defense though. I can''t just sit around here forever, there are things I must attend to personally." Aleks brushed off her words.

    After considering for a moment he asked, "That can''t be all."

    "Grobak and Cladem should be arriving at the pass soon. They will enter the Blood Sovereign''s country and begin to sow chaos."

    Aleks nodded, "Yes, I know all this already. It is as we planned."

    Lariel slowly approached Aleks on his throne and said softly, "But, you are now alone, aren''t you?"

    "I still have you don''t I?" he answered without looking at her.

    "I can''t protect you anymore." she replied.

    Aleks took some time before answering and he finally looked at her, staring straight into her eyes, "From now on, it is I who will protect you."

    "You shouldn''t make promises you don''t know that you can keep."

    Lariel''s voice almost broke, but she didn''t look away.

    "Is that all?" he finally said.

    "There has been movement along the border of the Republic. It seems they have agreed on an armistice for now. Most likely because of you. There are other uncertainties, many are watching the Steppes now. A new Demigod is not a small matter and the failure of the expedition is something which won''t exactly go away just like that. The gods will definitely be sending their agents here, and they will begin to meddle with our affairs. They don''t know who you really are, and while you may be safe here for now, who is to say in the future? You are not strong enough to take them all on."

    Aleks slightly moved his lips into a half smile, "In some ways, it is a good thing that I am not yet strong enough. The gods are bound by their rules and what they can do is limited on the mortal plane."

    "But they can still do enough and there is no guarantee that they won''t find out who you are and what you possess. One or two Saints may not be a danger to you here, but what if there were several?"

    Aleks chuckled, "You have forgotten something."

    "The Daemon." Lariel replied knowingly.

    "That''s right."

    Lariel backed away from Aleks. She watched him as he once more lounged in his throne without a care before sighing.

    "You can''t trust them and I won''t be around forever."

    The throne room was silent, with only the sound of breathing and the occasional creaking of leather or the unavoidable movements of the guards and servants. Aleks reached for his mask which rested nearby on its pedestal. He caressed the mask gently while Lariel patiently waited. She knew he didn''t like to hear such things concerning her, but it was something that needed to be said. He refused to accept the reality, but there was always the possibility. The possibility that she would disappear forever.

    Finally he said, "You are wrong. I can trust them, because I know what they want. There is nothing they can do to me, at least not at this time. As long as our goals align, I can always rely on them. If there comes a time when our goals no longer align, at that time it won''t matter any longer."

    Once more Aleks ignored the possibility of her dying and only replied as such.

    "Continue to have our scouts monitor the border between the Republic and the Steppes, they will definitely do something soon. I will prepare a special being to help with surveillance, especially in the case that the churches send their agents. We will need someone with certain expertise for that. The number of tribes arriving has increased daily and there are already over two million Barbarians that have arrived here. We need to increase the speed of development and push forward our efforts to attract new talents. We can''t keep this place a secret, so we might as well as advertise our presence so that we can acquire talented people as well as increase trade. If we can civilize this region and establish our power, it should help alleviate some of our problems. As long as we appear to be a legitimate force, what we have to face won''t exceed our level of power."

    Lariel bowed her head slightly, "It will be as you wish."

    She then turned and left. Aleks continued to watch her, but his mind was elsewhere.

    "Just what are you plotting Moksha? I never did understand you and I don''t think Tihr did either. What is it that you really want?" Aleks mumbled while looking off into the distance.

    ______________________

    A cool breeze blew through the pass. This was the only way to safely traverse the mountain range which separated the Steppes from the Blood Sovereign''s realm. These were treacherous mountains which seemed to pierce the clouds above. It was rumoured that there was ice and snow at the top, but Grobak didn''t believe it. How could there be ice and snow on the Steppes?

    Even in winter, the weather might become somewhat cold, but never too cold. Certainly not cold enough for there to be snow. Snow was only something he had heard in rumours but never seen. At least not naturally forming snow, he had seen magic which could call forth blades of ice or unnatural blizzards. Perhaps in the northern parts of the Blood Sovereign''s realm it would be cold enough to snow in winter, but this was still technically the Steppes and ever since he had been born he had never seen it. Of course, it wasn''t as if he had lived that long or traveled that far. He had only ever lived on the Steppes and temporarily in the Republic as a slave.

    "Is it true Cladem?" Grobak asked the giant who was standing next to him.

    His height almost reached the same height as Grobak while Grobak was mounted on his Giant wolf. He didn''t even need to look up at Grobak despite this as their eyes were almost level.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Grobak pointed at the distant mountain top, "Is there snow and ice up there at the top? I have heard rumours, but it sounds like nonsense."

    Cladem chuckled, "There is. The higher you go up, the colder it gets. Beyond this world you call a continent, is an endless and dark space. You wouldn''t be able to survive there, and it is extremely cold. Of course, you''d die of oxygen deprivation long before you''d notice the cold. But, that isn''t anything you need to concern yourself with. Once you reach my level, none of those things matter anymore. For you, this world is a cage, but for me it is only just another type of scenery. What I have seen and the places I have been, hehe, you can only imagine. That is of course, until the end comes, as it always does. Then, all scenery is the same. Destruction is the true beauty that exists within this universe. It is always the same, but each time, it is like seeing it for the very first time."

    Grobak grunted and eyed Cladem sideways, "I don''t think I want to see what you are describing."

    With a strange knowing grin, Cladem replied, "You will see it one day. Everyone eventually faces the end. It comes for us all. Even I will return to nothingness one day. It is the only truth that exists in this vast and endless prison we call life. You are a small and insignificant life, in a small and insignificant world. To you, this world is immense and endless. But this world is only a speck of dust in the darkness of space. My vision is much broader, but at the end of the day, you and I are much alike. We are both prisoners, it is just that my prison is much larger than yours."

    Grobak was not happy to hear Cladem''s words, but he couldn''t deny that there was some wisdom in it. However, thinking of his master, he couldn''t help but feel some dissatisfaction and anger at what Cladem said. Was his master also just an insignificant being in this insignificant world like he said?

    Cladem noticed Grobak''s displeasure, but he didn''t mind it.

    "Sorry, I should correct my statement. This God Nexus is insignificant, but your continent or world here is not. That is because of some secrets I can''t say. Perhaps, this world of yours is much more significant than you could ever imagine, but that isn''t because of any special property of this world per say. It is because of your master. So, don''t be too upset."

    Cladem showed his toothy grin once more. Perhaps he meant it to lighten the mood, but any one who saw it could only see it as the smiling of a ferocious monster.

    Grobak snorted, but his displeasure had been somewhat alleviated, "At least you know that much."

    Cladem laughed, and the two continued on their way through the pass with a small contingent of warriors following closely behind them. They were heading towards the realm of the Blood Sovereign. A large movement of warriors would be easily spotted once they arrived within the realm, so they had decided on a much smaller group to infiltrate. With the eradication of the army which guarded the pass, it would be much easier for them to infiltrate the land of the vampires and wreak havoc.

    There were other demonic looking beings that lived in those lands, so Cladem wouldn''t stand out as much, even if he was much more fearsome looking than any other. Also, a small group of Orcs wouldn''t stand out too much either. It wasn''t as if there weren''t any Orcs in the lands of the vampires. Although predominantly Human, with the exception of their vampiric overlords, there were a minority of other races too.

    With the Vampiric lords in constant conflict with each other and the destruction of their elite army at the pass, this was the perfect time to infiltrate and shake things up. Whatever chaos they could bring to the Vampires would make it much easier to conquer them in the near future.

 Chapter 180 - Enemies like weeds (3)

    As the sun began to crest over the horizon, a group of what appeared to be adventurers stood, before the grand construction taking place at the entrance to a valley of wondrous beauty and a mysterious air.

    "Have we finally arrived?"

    "Looks like it, but I wasn''t expecting this. Are they building a wall? To cover the entrance of this entire valley?"

    "That''s what it looks like."

    Although the sky was beginning to darken and the light of the sun would soon disappear, a stream of people was heading into the valley. There were also numerous laborers and servants wandering back and forth carrying out their work. Normally, working like this with so little daylight would be difficult. However, the area near the construction was lit up almost as if it were day. This was certainly a strange sight, but one could easily see the residue or aura of magic.

    One of the adventurers, who appeared to be a middle aged mage wearing exquisite garments, clicked his tongue, "What an extravagant waste of magic!"

    "Using magic casters as common labor? How impressive." replied a young woman with sarcasm.

    She was equipped with light armor that appeared to have a metallic sheen to it. There was a short sword sheathed at her side. She was lithe and her muscles well toned. Clearly she was an experienced adventurer which could be seen by the way she carried herself and also by how well equipped she was. Her armor had a slight magic glow which was occasionally visible. Her stance and graceful movements revealed no openings and even when she appeared to be focused in one place, she missed nothing. If anyone wished to sneak attack her, they would have to be extremely skilled and proficient at it.

    "You can''t deny the magnitude of this construction though. Once it is done, it will be quite impressive. It appears that there will be a stronghold built here. Once it is done, it will truly be a formidable fortress. I am surprised by the speed of construction. It hasn''t been too long since this new Demigod came to power. Be careful what you say, regardless of what you are thinking. We are no longer in the Republic." Said another middle aged man who had the appearance of a grizzled veteran with a certain ferocity to his facial features.

    He seemed to be the leader of this group of adventurers and spoke with a certain confidence that brooked no disobedience. This was not a weak group, with the weakest being low Advanced class and their leader being Master class. For a group of adventurers, this was quite the powerful group. There were some who were Legendary beings among adventurers, but usually when one became Legendary, they were either beholden to a nation or to a church.

    It was difficult to rise beyond Master class without strong ties to one or the other. It wasn''t as if the gods wished to waste their Divine Power on one who wasn''t useful to them. There were other ways to rise, but the chances were so low that the number of Legendary beings who were independent was very small. Of course, among billions, there were a number of Legendary beings who were independent, but it paled in comparison to the number who served a nation or a church. However, even those that served nations were in some way connected to a god or gods. There were always patrons in the dark. If not gods, then demons or devils or something else.

    This was why Aleks was always so disgusted when around any not associated with him. They were all tainted by the stink of some higher being.

    "There are a lot of opportunity seekers coming here. Was this the right move for us? I''m not doubting your judgement, just curious."

    The leader of the group eyed the large man who asked. He wore a simple vest which didn''t do much to hide his extremely large and muscular body. There was an enormous axe on his back. He was a berserker and a master of the axe, a very powerful individual. Although he was large and may come off as nothing more than a brute, he was actually quite intelligent. He had a calm demeanor, although one might be quick to judge him due to his size and his ferocity in battle.

    "Remember why we are here, don''t think about useless things."

    "Right, but what are we investigating exactly? I am not fully clear on our objectives here."

    "This Demigod has some pretty grand aspirations. We need to investigate this new organization he is creating and see if it is a threat to the adventurer''s guild. You should be aware that there is a branch of the adventurer''s guild in every nation on the continent, except for in the extremely wild places of course. Supposedly, this Demigod is a Human and it appears he is attempting to establish a proper nation even if it is filled with barbarians and savages. It is only natural that he allow the adventurer''s guild to have a presence here, but it seems he is developing his own organization. This is troublesome to the higher ups. They tolerate some of the other smaller organizations and there are some rogue groups here and there, but at least on the surface, the adventurer''s guild is the established organization for those of us in this profession. They won''t allow another large organization to be formed which could threaten their position. I am sure we are not the only ones coming here with an agenda. There are many with their eyes on this place, especially after the expedition failed. We already had a stake in this place. Once the expedition succeeded, we were supposed to establish a major branch here on the Steppes. It was to be a regional headquarters, but now we have nothing. A lot of money was wasted."

    The large and muscular giant-like man eyed the much smaller mage with interest, "I think this is the most I heard you speak the entire trip."

    "Who wants to talk to a brute like you?" replied the mage.

    "Perhaps if you weren''t so absorbed in your magic research we could have a deep conversation. You might be surprised by what I know. You are much too reclusive even when together with us."

    "I do my job don''t I? I don''t think anything else is required and I am very busy."

    "Alright, enough. We need to be careful from here out. So no more mention of our agenda here. Let''s see what this new country is all about, and be cautious. We don''t know who else has their hands in this messy business."

    ______

    Not far from this group was a much larger group that appeared to be mercenaries. They had all arrived in a similar convoy which had been organized out of the city of Kordusk. Merchants of all kinds, mercenaries, adventurers, thrill seekers, and a variety of other types had all joined together in this convoy. It was difficult to travel to the Steppes, and dangerous. It was simpler to have a large group gather together in order to safely traverse the Steppes, especially when there was a large amount of cargo being transported.

    This convoy had been organized in cooperation with merchants based in Kordusk and agents that Lariel had sent out. When enough money and significant opportunity was involved, it was easy to find those willing to take a risk. This was only the first convoy that was planned and if it was successful, then it would be easier to organize others.

    It was all part of Aleks''s and Lariel''s plans to increase trade and acquire more skilled workers and other skilled individuals. Although Aleks had many Steppe warriors, they were still not much better than savages with little knowledge or expertise. They were great warriors, but they were not nation builders, true artisans, or an overly educated people.

    What was unique about these particular mercenaries was that if one carefully observed them, they all had a strange chain with a unique design they wore on different parts of their bodies or attached to their armor or equipment. What this chain represented was a mystery, but it was definitely something which identified this particular group. Otherwise, they were varied in the equipment, armor, etc. that they possessed. They were clearly very organized, disciplined, and serious. No one had dared converse with them on the way here while traveling as part of the convoy. They had kept to themselves and seemed very capable. What was especially noteworthy was the few powerful clerics that were part of their group.

    "The Savage Lands is worthy of its name, nothing but savages as far as the eye can see and wilderness. They should have been executed and this land purified, but instead it is being overrun by insects." Said a mercenary who looked similar to a knight in heavy armor with disdain.

    "Brother Herseus, you shouldn''t show such contempt. This being is unlike others. I feel a serious threat from this land and look at the construction taking place. This is being constructed too quickly and I fear that once it is done, it will be extremely formidable. If anyone wished to attack this land, I can''t imagine the cost in lives once it is done. They seem to be constructing it without rest, even through the night. Who else can accomplish such things? I think you are underestimating the threat of this place. This is not like before, when it was only Barbarians to deal with. This is already beyond my expectations and I fear what we will see once we venture further."

    A much more gentle looking young man with a somewhat holy aura reprimanded the other mercenary. His voice was calm, but his words were ones of surprise and shock. He wore white robes with intricate designs stitched in throughout.

    "I think you think too highly of these savages Brother Karis. So what if they are led by a Demigod, he is nothing but a fool living on borrowed time and a thief."

    "Regardless, you should be a little more careful in your attitude and words. Even if it is as you say. Remember why we have come to this distant place."

    Herseus scoffed, "I haven''t forgotten. I will keep your words in mind. It is just that this place causes my skin to crawl and I feel antsy."

    Karis nodded and smiled, "I understand, I too feel it. This is an unholy place, but we must deal with it for now. It doesn''t matter who we fight for, we are mercenaries remember? Or at least try to act like one."

    The rest of the mercenaries were escorting carriages and managing the supplies they had brought. Since there were a number of them, there were many personal belongings, food, and equipment which needed to be transported.

    "Are you certain they will hire us? It doesn''t look like they lack bodies." asked Herseus. This wasn''t the first time he asked, and it probably wouldn''t be the last.

    "There will always be a use for ones such as we. Plus, we are already employed. Whatever extra we earn, consider it a bonus." replied Karis gently.

    "Bah, you know just as well we will have to give whatever we earn to the order. It isn''t like we can keep it. The only worldly possessions we are allowed are our armor and our weapons."

    Karis smiled knowingly, "Those are the tools of our trade. It is all we need in this life."

    Herseus chuckled, "That''s right. It wouldn''t hurt to enjoy a few pleasantries every once in a while though."

    Karis clasped his hands in what seemed like a prayer, "We do as our lord wills. Let us focus on the task at hand. We must discover as much as we can, our lives are at the mercy of our god. We can''t allow a heathen to flourish. The information we gather may be the deciding factor in the heathen''s downfall."

    _______

    Aleksandros opened his eyes. They were glowing with a dim light. There was neither a smile or a frown on his face, there was no expression at all. It was bland and emotionless. He waved his hand slowly and a servant quickly arrived at his side with shuffling feet and no hesitation.

    "Send someone to welcome our new guests. We must make sure their stay here is satisfactory. We wouldn''t wish to be criticized for our lack of hospitality, now would we?"

    "Yes master."

    The servant quickly left to carry out his order.

    "So many walk to their deaths of their own choosing. The hubris of man is an ubiquitous thing. Well, at least they will be of some use. Let us play with them for a little while. Perhaps we can bait some of the fish lurking in the deepest parts of these murky waters."

 Chapter 181 - Spider Queen (1)

    Lenia sat on her horse not far from a large encampment that had finished construction. They were preparing for battle and had already finished with their temporary defenses. She had chosen a wide flat area of land for the final showdown with the Spider Queen. There were some low hills in the area, but it was mostly flat land. There was little in the way of dense foliage and the area was mainly Steppe grassland. It was the perfect area for a large battle to take place.

    Since it was meant to be the site of a large battle, she had chosen this particular location after some serious deliberation. If the Spider Queen hoped to advance further on the Steppes, she would need to deal with Lenia''s army here, but that didn''t mean there wasn''t a possibility that she would send forces to surround and flank them. Lenia wasn''t worried though. Nelay was the one scouting and keeping Lenia informed of the enemy''s movements. With a Legendary being like Nelay constantly sweeping the surrounding areas, there was very little concern of being surrounded.

    Standing next to Lenia''s horse, was the cursed Anathema. Lenia only paid her a short glance before ignoring her. She continued to survey the land ahead, for what, only she knew. The Spider Queen''s army hadn''t arrived yet, but they would definitely arrive soon. It was only a matter of time. The numbers were expected to vastly exceed the size of Lenia''s army, but she wasn''t worried. Her only concern was that they hadn''t yet located the Dragons and their army. Had they been completely routed? She wasn''t sure. Part of her mission was to rescue them and with their help, push back the Dark Elves.

    "Even without the help of the Dragons, we will not lose." She mumbled to herself.

    Anathema looked at her but remained silent. This was nothing more than a game to her. She could annihilate an entire army all on her own. They were no more than ants to be squashed whenever she pleased. The only threats were the Spider Queen and the Spider Broodmother, but even they did not cause any anxiety for her. They were just bigger bugs, one even literally so. If she had her full strength, the entire Steppes would easily collapse from just a casual strike.

    On the other hand, Lenia was quite nervous. This was her first time commanding an army on her own and she knew that her master was expecting great things from her. She couldn''t afford to let down his expectations. Lenia glanced back over her shoulder and observed the large encampment behind her. There were earthen walls with spikes protruding from them, archer and mage towers, and other makeshift defenses which had been either conjured by magic or constructed by the soldiers. It wasn''t meant to be a solid fortress, but it was still their main camp which needed to be defended. Magic allowed for quick construction of such things, but there was still a limit to what could be done out in the field. Also, it wasn''t wise to deplete the magic power of the magic casters before a battle.

    Her army was not as large as the reported numbers of the Dark Elves, but she had worked hard to train her army and selected only the most highly skilled warriors and soldiers or those with the greatest potential. She had whittled the numbers down until she had a solid seventy thousand. Most of them were warriors of the Steppes, but there was also a solid core of Human soldiers that came from distant lands. They formed the most elite force because they had already been soldiers and accustomed to military training.

    To bolster their numbers, only the most elite of Steppe warriors who were either Advanced class beings or on the cusp of Advanced class were chosen. This force was close to ten thousand strong and would be in the center position of the army formation. They were to hold the center and not allow the enemy to breach the main camp. They would also be used as a hammer to penetrate the enemy army. There were a dozen or so Master class beings which were either newly advanced or had been part of tribes which had been assimilated. They were chosen as officers and were spread out throughout the army.

    "Why build such fortifications? A single sneeze from me would blow it all away." She was slightly over exaggerating, but it wasn''t wrong to say that she could easily crush the encampment they had constructed.

    "This too is training. You are a freak, so you don''t count." Lenia said without any regard for her companion.

    Anathema didn''t seem to mind and replied, "Even that oversized bug and self proclaimed Spider Queen could easily smash this camp apart. But I see your point. It is difficult for me to lower my perspective to that of bugs. I suppose when you are an ant, an anthill seems like a proper defense. It is against other ants, but it is just a welcoming meal to the anteater. Cladem always tells me that I need to readjust my perspective for this lowly place, but it is difficult for me. Perhaps I should be more positive and see this as a good chance to understand those beneath me."

    Although to Lenia her words were dripping with condescension, she also understood that Anathema was just being honest. Lenia was just a mortal Human. Even if she was created by Aleks that didn''t change the fact that she was Human. She could only try to imagine the world that a being like Anathema came from. This did not discourage her or change her own determination in any way though.

    "You can only speak this way because you were born into that world. I may not have been, but I know that one day my master will take me beyond this world. You can gloat for now, but one day I will surpass you!" Lenia said with fiery conviction.

    She didn''t doubt her master in the least and had absolute confidence in him.

    Anathema chuckled which seemed to incense Lenia.

    "Relax girl, I am not laughing at you. I respect your determination. You are right. I can''t change my birth or what I am."

    Lenia wasn''t expecting Anathema to say such a thing and she visibly calmed down, but she was still skeptical of Anathema''s intent. Anathema turned to look at Lenia with a serious expression, which caught her off guard once again.

    "I envy you, you know. Just a little bit. You don''t know this, but we Celestial beings have always envied you mortals. That goes for us Daemon, as well as the Angels. The Creator gave us all life, and though we Celestial beings are indeed superior to you mortals, there is one thing that we will never have. We can only be what we were created to be, but you mortals can be anything that you desire. You should understand that this is the greatest gift that the Creator ever gave other than creation itself. It came out of his love for Her."

    Lenia eyed Anathema cautiously, waiting for the barb she felt was coming. However, watching Anathema speak, she saw what looked almost like a hint of sorrow. She wondered who she was referring to when she said "Her" with such reverence, but also with such sadness.

    "Don''t be mistaken. If my words seem laced with sorrow, it is only because of the sorrow that remains within our very souls from the Creator himself. It is not my sorrow, or the sorrow of my kin. We were created to destroy, and destruction is inevitable. No matter what She intends, the Creator''s will must be carried out. Only we remain loyal, the rest all betrayed him. Soon¡­ perhaps soon we can return to him after finally fulfilling our purpose."

    Lenia frowned, it seemed Anathema was talking both to her, but even more so to herself. These were things she didn''t understand, maybe her master understood, but not her. Her only concern was winning this battle, everything else was not important in this moment.

    Suddenly, Anathema''s eyes shot up and she peered intently into the distance.

    "They are here."

    Lenia was surprised and tried to search the horizon where Anathema was looking, but she saw nothing.

    "You can''t see them yet, but they should be in sight soon. I think it is time we returned to the camp and prepared for battle. Remember, I will not help you in this battle at all. It is entirely up to you. I will only step in once the Spider Queen and her pet make their move. You must not disappoint your master. Those that have no use get thrown away, remember this."

    Anathema turned and walked back towards the camp, her steps were deep and heavy causing the ground to quiver slightly wherever she stepped.

    "Bitch¡­ " Lenia spat quietly, "Master would never throw me away and even if he did, that is fine too."

    Although she hoped that wouldn''t happen, she would accept anything if it came from him. He had given her life and purpose and she would willingly sacrifice herself for him.

    "But that would just be too sad.."

    Anxiety gripped her throat. It was a foreign feeling. The thought of her master throwing her away was something she dared not think long on. Even in her dreams she longed for him with an intensity that rivaled a hurricane.

    "Unfortunately, he only has eyes for that thi¡­ No, I shouldn''t say that. Even if I hate her, she is someone deserving of him. I can''t bring myself to say anything bad about her."

    Lariel was the only one that made her lose all her confidence when it came to her master. She didn''t feel that anyone else could possibly threaten her position at his side and no one could compare to her beauty. She was very confident in that, except when it came to Lariel whose beauty could make the stars weep.

    "Enough useless thoughts."

    The ground began to vibrate. It was only barely noticeable, but she could sense it. This was the sign of a huge number moving across the Steppes. A large army and by the vibrations and using her senses, she could come to an estimate. It wouldn''t be absolutely accurate, but it wouldn''t be too far from the truth.

    "At least two hundred thousand, perhaps as many as two hundred and fifty thousand."

    Carefully eyeing the distance, Lenia could finally make out distant blurry figures. This was clearly the forward units of the Dark Elven army.

    "You have finally arrived, good. I was growing impatient."

    Lenia took out a small horn and blew it. This alerted the camp and many soldiers began bustling about in preparation for the battle to come. Even though the Dark Elves had finally arrived, it wasn''t as if battle would immediately begin. There was always a bit of time before that took place. It was getting late in the day and even though there would sometimes be battles at night, they were not the norm.

    Magic made things possible that normally wouldn''t be, but it would be a waste. It was usually just better to wait for the day time to begin battle. Either way, she expected that before battle broke out, there would be envoys arriving from the Dark Elves and some posturing. Only once talks broke down would the battle finally begin. Lenia was curious to hear what the Spider Queen''s demands might be. Just to be cautious though, they would need to be prepared for a night assault. War was always unpredictable, but she didn''t think that would happen. At least not on the first night.

    "She is going to be in for a surprise if she thinks she is just going to march over us. Her conquest of the Steppes ends here!"

    Lenia turned her horse and rode back to the camp. She was no longer nervous and was now eagerly awaiting the battle to come.

 Chapter 182 - Spider Queen (2)

    Lenia''s army encampment sprung to life as soldiers ran about preparing for the approaching enemy. Regardless of whether battle broke out immediately or not, these soldiers were trained to be prepared. Lenia strode through the encampment, passing out orders as she went. This would be their first real battle as a trained military force and she wanted to ensure that no mistakes were made. There was no room for failure in her mind. She wasn''t displeased as she watched her army come to life. Their training had clearly paid off.

    The vibrations that Lenia had initially felt became more frequent and the intensity increased. Now, all the soldiers could feel it. It was the marching of countless warriors and they were heading their way. Some felt a bit of nervousness, but with Lenia as their commander and the unfathomable Anathema on their side, they were confident. Lenia was a powerful Legendary being and Anathema was at a power level they couldn''t understand. They only knew she must be powerful, perhaps even more so than their commander. They also had confidence in the one they had chosen to serve as their god. So even if there was a hint of nervousness, their footsteps didn''t falter and morale was very high.

    "It is almost time." Lenia muttered after having given all the necessary orders.

    She quickly rode towards the entrance of the encampment where the most elite of her soldiers had already formed up into ranks and were giving off a menacing air. These were ferocious warriors and each was heavily equipped with the best equipment that had been manufactured in recent weeks by the master craftsmen that Aleks had created. Of course, the master craftsmen had hundreds of servants to help them in crafting the equipment. They also were aided by a number of talented shamans.

    Otherwise, they never would have been able to prepare equipment for so many soldiers. They had worked tirelessly over a period of a few weeks to prepare enough equipment for the ten thousand elites of Lenia''s army. As for the rest of the army, their equipment was either the equipment they already possessed or what was taken from the many that were killed during the failed expedition.

    There just hadn''t been enough time to prepare equipment for the entire army. What they had was sufficient though. The expeditionary army had been well equipped and they had recovered quite a bit of the equipment. It wasn''t nearly to the standard of what their army would one day possess, but it was enough for now.

    Lenia looked back at the approximately ten thousand elites with a satisfied expression. These were the core of her army and she was proud of their prowess and the aura their combined might gave off. They were an entire force of heavily armored infantry. Their army also possessed a small unit of cavalry, a large force of light infantry which also included ranged units, and a moderate force of magic casters. The army composition wasn''t fully complete and there was a much more diverse force planned for the future. For now, this was the best that could be assembled in the few months that had passed.

    As Lenia watched the rest of the army forming up, she glanced towards the distant horizon which was in the waning hours of daylight. There was still sufficient light, but it wasn''t enough for a full battle to take place before nightfall. This was assuming that the Dark Elves followed normal conventions. She knew that Dark Elves had better vision at night than humans, but it was still difficult for such a large army to coordinate their efforts in a battle at night. They had many slaves who were not Dark Elves and that would form the bulk of their forces.

    Not to mention it wasn''t as if she hadn''t thought of any countermeasures. Some of the races that were present in her own army could also see well in the dark and they had many shamans who could easily summon thousands of wild beasts with night vision or even light up the immediate area with enough light for others to see well. It wouldn''t be so simple if the Dark Elves decided to fight them during the night time. She doubted they would act so carelessly without fully understanding their enemy. That didn''t mean they might not try to launch a surprise attack, either way, Lenia was prepared.

    A large amount of dust was being kicked up, and the first signs of movement were becoming visible. As the distant enemy came into view, their lines spread as far as the eye could see all across the horizon. It was a vast number of people, but to the people of the Steppes, it was still a relatively small number. Whenever the Horde was assembled in the past, the numbers would reach at least one million. This was much smaller than that, but it was still a large army and much larger than their force.

    This was expected and there were no signs of surprise on any of Lenia''s soldiers. Even if they were outnumbered three or four to one, they weren''t worried. The Dark Elven army would mostly consist of slave soldiers and they were relatively weak in comparison to their soldiers. The Dark Elves themselves were quite strong, but they didn''t have any racial advantages that they feared.

    Dark Elves were excellent marksmen and were of slightly above average talent when it came to magic. This placed them above Humans in both aspects, but only slightly above Elves in marksmanship and below Elves in magical talent. Humans were better at melee combat and in using Holy attribute magic than them however. Their greatest strengths were in their flexibility and agility, but this wasn''t much of an advantage to a mixed army like Lenia''s. They had never posed much of a threat to the Steppes before despite many attempts at conquest. They had only become emboldened because they thought a void had been opened in the power balance of the Steppes.

    Lenia was here to show them that they have gravely miscalculated.

    After a short time of observing the approaching enemy, a sudden monstrosity broached the horizon. It was immense and grotesque, an enormous spider, the likes that none of them had ever seen. It towered over the landscape and to anyone observing the approaching army, it looked like tiny ants crawling beneath a behemoth. At some point, Anathema had moved to stand next to Lenia. She hadn''t noticed her presence at first because she was so transfixed with the strange sight before her.

    "What a pathetic scene. Are these mortals fools? What is the point of coming to battle with such a useless thing?"

    Lenia looked over at Anathema who stood at her side and bunched her brows. She didn''t know what Anathema was referring to, but as the enormous behemoth sized Spider became more visible, she noticed it. On the back of the gigantic spider, was something like a makeshift palace. At first, Lenia thought she was seeing things, but her eyes did not deceive her. There was really a palace on the back of the spider.

    Anathema''s vision was far superior to Lenia''s and she had probably seen them coming long before she did, but Lenia''s vision was still much greater than most others even if it took her longer than Anathema to make it out. The soldiers behind her still couldn''t make out much. They could just barely see the enormous monstrosity in the distance approaching.

    It wasn''t an enormous palace and it was most likely constructed by magic only recently. There was no way that Lenia could accept the fact that there was always a palace on the back of the spider. It would be destroyed if the spider decided to shake or roll around a bit. Of course, so would probably everything else if it decided to do that. Nonetheless, the palace was real. Lenia couldn''t figure out the logic behind such a ridiculous thing. What was the point? Was it only to sate someone''s hubris?

    Lenia shook her head and said with derision, "What an unsightly thing. That must be where the Spider Queen resides. Does she think herself too much above the rest of us that she wouldn''t deign to walk on the earth? She isn''t half the being my master is and yet even he walks among the rest of us. What arrogance! I can''t wait to see her pulled down from her lofty perch!"

    Anathema chuckled, "For once we agree. It will bring me some enjoyment to crush that hag beneath my feet. Perhaps it was worth it coming here after all. She will regret putting on such a display of decadence before me!"

    The ground shook even more as the massive army and the monstrosity approached. Their army eventually stopped quite a distance from them. There was at least a mile between them, perhaps slightly more. It was close enough that everyone could now clearly see the large army and especially that enormous creature which towered over all the warriors beneath. They could also see the palace now and most were dumbfounded by the sight. None of them could ever imagine seeing a palace on the back of such a huge spider.

    After coming to a full stop, the Dark Elven army stood silent in the distance. For a moment, the two armies only silently observed each other. The sudden sound of a horn blowing broke the silence. It was a horn blown from the Dark Elven army. After several more minutes of waiting, a figure came fast approaching Lenia''s army on a large and unfamiliar mount. It was deer-like, but as large as a horse, and it had curved horns coming out of its head which looked like they could easily impale a man.

    The figure stopped only a few yards from where Lenia was atop her horse and was now fully visible. He wore no shirt, showing off a hardened chest and strangely there was a collar around his neck. This was common among the Dark Elves and the male Dark Elves were often collared. The matrons would put chains on the collars and drag the men around as a punishment, or as enjoyment. It depended on the matron, but most were quite twisted according to rumors. He was handsome and well groomed, clearly a favorite of his matron and well taken care of.

    The Dark elven man shouted as soon as he stopped his mount, "My matron requests to speak with you in the center of the battlefield!"

    Lenia snorted in reply, "Not even the Spider Queen herself, just some lowly matron?"

    The Dark Elf male who was riding the deer-like mount immediately grew angry at her reply, "How dare you speak so disrespectfully, you disgusting Human! My matron is the great Akasha, commander of our goddesses mighty army! You should be honored to even be in her presence."

    Anathema laughed derisively which only incensed the Dark elven male further.

    "Goddess? Only a low level Demigod and already proclaiming herself a goddess! As if that ridiculous palace was not enough."

    Almost going into a rage, the Dark Elf reached for his blade, but he was just barely able to contain his anger.

    "My matron will wait for you there!"

    He turned his mount and rode back to the Dark Elven army while practically grinding his teeth into dust in his fury.

    "This Spider Queen is quite arrogant. I suppose she will only come out of her palace once we crush this army of hers. I will let you handle these trivial things. Until the Spider Queen and her pet make their move, I will be resting."

    Lenia didn''t reply and only watched Anathema return to the encampment. As she walked, the soldiers gave her a wide berth and didn''t dare get in her way. Even if they didn''t fear their enemy, they certainly feared her.

 Chapter 183 - Spider Queen (3)

    Lenia frowned in annoyance. To be summoned by such pathetic sc.u.m was not something she felt comfortable about. She knew that there would be such an event, but it didn''t make her feel any better at having to partake in it. She could just order her army to attack or ignore the Dark Elves who were approaching a central position between the two armies. However, this would be going against military protocols which were common in that world and while she didn''t care for such rules, she didn''t like the idea of bringing any disgrace to her master. It wasn''t that big of a deal just to go and see what the Dark Elves had to say. She just didn''t like it, but even more so than that was disappointing her master who she knew might be looking through her eyes even now.

    "I will not disappoint you master." She mumbled to herself and grit her teeth with reluctance.

    Lenia looked to her sides where some of her subordinates and guards were waiting for her orders. These were some of the most powerful officers and soldiers under her command and all had a fearsome aura. Her officers were each equipped with Adamantite Steel armor and weapons with powerful enchantments. This allowed them to be much more maneuverable despite the heavy size and also added other bonuses.

    The others were soldiers who were part of her own personal guard and while they weren''t equipped in Adamantite Steel, they had a much more form fitting type of armor which was made from Llerithium. It was a unique type of ore with high magical resistance. Although it wasn''t quite as durable as Adamantite, it wasn''t far off. It''s strength was in its ability to repel most spells. Only the most powerful of magic could penetrate its natural resistance. Of course, this was on the level of mortals. Legendary beings and those of a higher level wouldn''t have much difficulty dealing with them.

    She motioned to them and they immediately moved out, heading towards the central position between the two armies. Each was mounted on powerful horses not of a normal breed. These were horses with special attributes and were much larger than the more normal breeds. They moved swiftly across the Plains with a long trail of dust kicked up from their passing. Lenia was giving off a powerful aura as she rode with a look of extreme intensity. She was no longer that awkward girl who allowed her emotions to run wild as she was when she was first created. No one who saw her would ever equate those two as the same person. They would only see in her now a warrior of vast strength and a powerful presence.

    It wasn''t long before the couple dozen officers and guards arrived near where the Dark Elves were waiting patiently. They had even set up a canopy with luxurious rugs placed beneath it. There was a scantily clad Dark Elven female seated under the canopy enjoying a cup of tea while male slaves of a variety of races were at her beck and call. She seemed to be on a picnic, enjoying the scenery. Nearby were her own guards, Dark Elven soldiers and their enormous scarab mounts. These were giant scarabs with huge pinchers and thick shells that were difficult to penetrate with normal weapons. The Dark Elven male soldiers each had a collar around their neck, but otherwise were each equipped with a light dark armor that gleamed with a violet, ominous glow.

    "Royal Scarab cuirassiers. Formidable. There are also those strange deer like mounts, but these are definitely much more powerful. They appear to lack speed however. I have heard a few things about the Dark Elves. Their rangers use those large oversized deer when not in their forests and they work in concert with the Royal Scarab cuirassiers. They are a deadly combination. One has speed and maneuverability with rangers who can strike their enemies at a distance with extreme precision. The other has a strong defense and cuirassiers with deadly agility in their attacks when in close combat."

    Lenia took note and observed the entire scene in front of her before dismounting. Each of the officers accompanying her dismounted with practiced ease and formed up behind her with timely discipline. They followed closely behind Lenia as she approached the canopy. They eyed the Dark Elves viciously who returned the looks with equal severity.

    "So, you have finally arrived. I thought you might make us wait until sunset. No need to glare at me. Have a seat and try some of this delicious tea from the leaves of the Orobus tree. It is a delicacy in the Evergloom and you won''t be able to find these leaves anywhere else!" the Dark Elven women said without any hostility.

    She seemed to be acting very welcoming, as if they were long lost friends. She crossed one leg over the other as she sat, and smiled as she sipped the tea and breathed in the aroma. Her appearance was very attractive, as most of Elven descent were. The only physical difference between Dark Elves and their Elven cousins being the color of their skin.

    There were plenty of other differences as well, but most of those were their mental characteristics. Elves tended to be aloof, arrogant, but generally upright in their conduct. Dark Elves were quite different and much more chaotic in their character. Of course, this didn''t mean that all were this way and there was plenty of diversity among them.

    "Is this why you called me out here? To drink tea? Wouldn''t our time be better used on the battlefield?" replied Lenia in a cold voice.

    The Dark Elven woman chuckled, "Come, we are both women here. Leave your slaves there and enjoy a cup of tea with me. When I see such a powerful woman like you serving underneath a Human male, I can''t help but feel that you are pitiable. Why serve a man when you can rule as a queen? With your power and strength, you could easily carve a place for yourself!"

    Lenia''s face darkened the more the woman spoke. Each word of hers only made her anger rise, but she kept it in check. It wouldn''t be wise to explode here.

    "Is that all you have to say?"

    The Dark Elven woman smiled once more and placed her cup of tea down on the table. One of her male slaves gently took her hand and she stood up elegantly with her chest practically bursting at the seams. Her clothing barely held in her explosive curves.

    "Our goddess has taken a liking to you. If you join us, she will give you everything you desire. What can that inferior Human you serve now do for you that our goddess can not? We seek to create a kingdom where men are put in their rightful place. Beneath our heels! You have no hope of defeating us here and we do not wish to see you die for a man. Your talents have truly been wasted serving that disgusting thing!"

    Lenia closed her eyes and bowed her head, but it was not out of any kind of reverence. She was just barely containing her rage which wished to break free and tear this woman apart. She didn''t want the Dark Elf to see the extreme killing intent in her eyes and so she blocked out the sound of the woman''s voice mentally and calmed herself. Inwardly, she prayed to her master to give her strength to control her emotions.

    "I still need more tempering." She muttered under her breath while the Dark Elf woman continued her nonsense.

    She finally raised her head and said calmly, "Stop wasting my time with this nonsense. Do you even have the right to speak to me as such? You, a lowly matron, not even a matriarch! Where is your so-called goddess? Bring her here and have her say these things to my face!"

    The Dark Elven woman, who was most likely the General Akosha that the Dark Elven man had mentioned, finally stopped speaking and dropped her friendly expression.

    "You dare speak of our goddess in such a way! I should kill you where you stand!"

    Akosha reached for a whip that was at her side, but she suddenly stopped and her eyes glazed over. There was now a different look. It was clear that someone else was now looking out from those eyes.

    Akosha chuckled, but it was no longer the same person.

    "You wished to speak with me directly? Do you have any idea of what kind of honor that is? To speak with a goddess? Such audacity, but I have taken a liking to you at first sight. Don''t worry, I meant no disrespect in having you meet with my precious Akosha. Matriarchs are clans leaders and they are not allowed to hold the position of general as they have their own clan forces. If they were generals too, they would hold too much power and the balance between the clans would be broken. Akosha may only be a matron, but she is of equal status to a Matriarch and is one of my personal servants. Seeing her is like seeing me. It is a high honor. I even sent my own Royal Scarab Cuirassiers to accompany her. This is my sincerity. Does it not please you?"

    Lenia scoffed, "This is your sincerity? And so what? Should I bend my knees to you now because you deign us with your presence?"

    The Spider Queen sighed and made an expression of pity. She shook her head and said, "Such a waste. You would have looked beautiful as part of my collection. It would be too pitiful to kill you. This is your last chance to reconsider, otherwise you and all of your soldiers will die a needless death. Your master won''t live for long either, why throw your life away like this?"

    Lenia had just about had enough of this nonsensical discussion. She gripped the pommel of her blade firmly, but she did not unsheathe her sword.

    "You have wasted enough of my time. Your insults and your derision will be answered with my blade. There is nothing left to say, prepare yourself Spider Queen. I am coming for you, and I will tear your palace down and remind you of where you come from. The dirt beneath my boots."

    Lenia turned around and with heavy steps returned to her mount. The Spider Queen silently watched her leave through Akosha''s eyes with a strange smile of anticipation on the corner of her lips. She took note of the soldiers and officers who followed Lenia with interest. Only after they left did she once more speak.

    "I wonder.. With what assurance does she dare to speak with me in such a way? The Dragon King lies dormant, he no longer has the strength to fight. So what if your master is a Demigod? My pet and I are more than enough, and I also have those toys that were given to me by that strange one. My army outnumbers hers and my pet''s children are in a frenzy. Perhaps she is underestimating us. Does she not know our power? No, she does not seem foolish."

    "You should be cautious." A strange voice suddenly whispered to her.

    She looked to her side but saw nothing, "Don''t worry, I have always been cautious."

    The mysterious voice laughed, "Is that so? If you can accomplish this task successfully, you will receive what I promised."

    "Hmph." The Spider Queen scoffed.

    The eyes of Akosha glazed over once more and then returned to their normal color as the Spider Queen''s presence left her body.

    Lenia pushed her mount hard as she rode back to her army. She was enraged at the audacity of the Dark Elves and the arrogance of the Spider Queen. This fueled her determination to crush them.

    "I will kill every last one of them!" She said venomously.

    She needed to vent her anger somewhere and the next day she would make sure to do much venting on the battlefield. Whoever dared get in her way would soon discover the terror that her fury could bring. Lenia had no intention of allowing any of them to escape her wrath.

    Not far from where this took place, a lone figure watched what unfolded with a wry smile. This was a being which had the shape of a Human, but was in fact not a living being. There was no life in this body, but something was observing from behind its hollow eyes.

    "I hope you can provide me with some amus.e.m.e.nt before the end, An-Namrud."

 Chapter 184 - Weight of command (1)

    With the dawn arrived a new day. The day brought a gentle breeze to accompany the warm sun that bathed the Steppes in its light. Several hills near Lenia''s camp had been fortified and soldiers prepared calmly within those temporary fortifications as they waited for the battle which was sure to begin soon. Small earthen and timber forts had been built on those hills with defensive towers overlooking the area between the two armies. It was sure to soon become a place of brutality and death.

    Between the two armies was a mostly flat plain, with the occasional hill or large mound. Although Lenia had a force of cavalry, her army mainly consisted of infantry and ranged units. However, they had a large number of magic casters which could summon all manner of beasts and cast a variety of buff and debuff spells. Lacking a larger cavalry force was a weakness in this case because of the Dark Elven rangers and cuirassiers.

    However, she had a plan to deal with the highly mobile Dark Elven rangers. She would focus the horde of summoned beasts on them to keep them occupied and perhaps inflict sufficient casualties on their forces. The cuirassiers were powerful, but slow. If they could harry their cuirassiers with their more mobile cavalry while holding them back with their fortifications and pike walls it should be enough.

    The swarm of slaves at their disposal wasn''t as much of a threat, but their numbers were of concern. They had a lot of slaves and could easily throw them away while wearing down Lenia''s own forces. Thankfully, they had time to build fortifications and it wouldn''t be so easy for the slaves to occupy the hills protecting her main encampment. This wasn''t a battle which could end in a short period of time. That was assuming the Spider Queen remained in her palace. Lenia didn''t think she would involve herself without first suffering severe casualties.

    "There were quite a number of flies buzzing around last night."

    Anathema, who was standing next to Lenia on her mount, mentioned thoughtfully.

    "Most likely they couldn''t find any weakness to exploit. They might normally have an advantage at night, but not against my army. Or perhaps they were just testing the waters. Was there anything of note that I missed?"

    Anathema shrugged, "Nothing worth mentioning. Well, there was something, but I am not certain just yet. No need to worry about it without first being certain. Either way, it shouldn''t be much of an issue."

    Lenia nodded and patted her mount''s mane while whispering something into its ear.

    "Are you sure you are ready for this? Commanding an army is never easy. Whether it be you mortals and your petty squabbles or the wars of the gods in the high heavens. You must make sacrifices, and every death will be blood on your hands. That goes for both the blood of the enemy and the blood of your own. You are not like your master. Death to him has become meaningless and he no longer sees life through the same lens as others. No, he is much more like we Daemon. Only destruction is in his heart. That is why I am sure in the end, he will choose us."

    Lenia turned to look at Anathema while contemplating her words. She didn''t like Anathema making assertions about Aleks, but even she didn''t understand her master enough to refute Anathema''s words. Was her master truly as cold hearted and devoid of human emotions as Anathema said? Or at least in the way that Anathema believed? Her master definitely had emotions, but it was true that he didn''t see life in the same way as others. He was completely apathetic when it came to the life of the mortals of this world, but he seemed to care for Lenia, Nelay, Lariel and even Grobak.

    "I don''t understand everything you are talking about, but something tells me that you might be wrong. I was created by Aleks, but I have only been with him for a short time. I have observed him as much as I could and have done my best to be useful to him and to stay by his side. I don''t know if he has destruction in his heart like you say, but I do not think he is as heartless as you seem to believe."

    "You say that only because you do not understand the allure of destruction. Because with destruction comes new life, new hope, and a new beginning. What the creator created was always meant to be flawed. Perfection only appears to be ideal, but without flaws, you miss out on the beauty that exists within creation. The Creator always understood this and that is why he created us. We are the end that ushers in what is meant to come next. Everything must end. I am sure that Aleks, with what he has gone through, understands this well."

    Anathema seemed so sure of her words, but Lenia couldn''t help but frown. She would do anything for her master, but that didn''t mean that she didn''t want to live. She wanted to live always by his side.

    Seeing the doubt on Lenia''s face, Anathema revealed her sharp teeth in a wicked smile, "Do you think what you are doing now is any different. You are bringing an end to your enemies, for them destruction will soon be a reality. They will return to the cycle of reincarnation and be reborn anew. How is it any different from what I have said? You fear the unknown, that is the only reason for your hesitation. It is the very reason that the creations of the creator rebelled against him instead of trusting in his plan. They are cowards and fools, ruled by their fear, and that is why they are the greatest of betrayers. Their punishment will come."

    Lenia didn''t know what to say. These types of philosophical discussions weren''t her specialty. So instead she half listened while surveying the land which would soon be a battlefield.

    Her army had already been arrayed in formations and their orders had been given. The central position, which was between the fortified hill tops, was where the ten thousand most elite of her forces were positioned. The right and left flanks of her army, which were positioned near the fortified hill tops and beyond, were separated into equal parts with twenty five thousand on each side. A reserve force of ten thousand warriors remained in the main camp and could be repositioned where needed if necessary. Each group mainly consisted of infantry with a portion of the ranged units and magic casters distributed throughout. Each flank had a number of cavalry which would be used to pressure their cuirassiers or their rear positions depending on what was needed.

    It was a solid defensive plan. Lenia didn''t need to go on the offense and could instead hold a defensive position. Simply because, it was the Dark Elves who were invading the Steppes. They could of course just avoid Lenia''s army if they wanted, but either way it would be necessary to defeat her forces if they wished to continue their invasion. It wouldn''t be wise for them to leave an enemy at their back.

    So, Lenia was able to choose a position that was to her liking and even prepare a bit before facing the Dark Elven army. The Dark Elves had a large army and were too confident in their ability to defeat their enemy with their leader present. It would be a joke if they didn''t press the attack and Lenia was well aware of this mentality.

    "Well, good luck to you. I will be cheering you on."

    Anathema chuckled and left Lenia''s side to return to the main camp. She had no intention of intervening unless absolutely necessary or until the Spider Queen made her move. Lenia didn''t bother sending her off and continued to observe the enemy which was beginning to move. She already had word from her scouts that the vanguard consisted entirely of slave soldiers.

    "Most likely they will test our defenses a bit before any serious commitment of forces are made. That doesn''t mean we should underestimate them. I don''t know what tricks they might pull."

    Lenia turned to a nearby officer and quickly gave out orders for the soldiers to prepare themselves for battle. Various flags were raised as the orders were passed on throughout the ranks.

    Everywhere along the defensive position, the soldiers readied themselves for battle. In the center of the battlefield, men wielding enormous pikes stood at the front and behind them were shield bearers holding large and sturdy shields. These would defend the forward pikemen from ranged attacks if necessary. The men with pikes also had blades at their sides for use in close combat.

    On the left and right flanks, soldiers were stationed within the temporary forts and also positioned around the hills behind barricades that had been constructed. Cavalry idled at the base of the hills, ready to move when necessary. Shaman were also stationed on both flanks in order to summon hordes of beasts. This would allow Lenia''s army, which was taking a defensive position, to have some mobility when necessary.

    "It finally begins."

    Lenia muttered while watching the army of slaves being used as a vanguard marching across the Steppes.

    "Even if they are individually weaker than my soldiers, there are so many. The difference in equipment is not something they can make up for though. This can''t be all they have planned, or is it really just a way for them to test our defenses? Nelay, you have returned right? Have you noticed anything suspicious?"

    Nelay appeared from out of nowhere as if she had always been there, and perhaps she was. She was like a shadow residing within Lenia''s own.

    "There are pests lurking under the ground. They are burrowing beneath the surface. Spiders, many of them. I have only just discovered them before rushing over here."

    Lenia frowned, "I wasn''t expecting such a move. It is a good thing you are here with me."

    Lenia motioned towards one of her officers, "Quickly, bring as many magic casters that specialize in earth element magic as you can. We have some bugs to uproot. I am surprised they can burrow under the ground like that."

    "There is a subterranean spider like that. They aren''t that strong individually. Most likely equivalent to high basic class or maybe low intermediate. Their strength is in surprising their enemy. It would have been a disaster to have them burst out of the ground from behind while engaging the enemy from the front." Replied Nelay in a voice lacking any passion.

    "Do you know the location of the insects?" asked Lenia after a moment of consideration.

    "They are following along underneath the approaching army for now. They are most likely waiting for the right opportunity."

    Lenia smirked, "it is a shame they won''t get that opportunity. Once the enemy army reaches within one hundred yards of our army, that is when I will have the magic casters strike. That should give us an opportunity. In that moment of shock, I will order our heavy cavalry to charge. I will lead them myself. That should cause some of their Legendary beings to make their move. I felt at least the aura of four, maybe five among the enemy. They should be weaker than us though. At that time, try to assassinate one of them if you can. If not, even wounding one would be sufficient. It should be an even match up after that."

    Nelay nodded and then disappeared once more. Although it irked her somewhat having to follow Lenia''s orders, she was the commander and her master had told her to listen to Lenia. She would fulfill her duty, and it wasn''t as if the two weren''t family to begin with. That didn''t mean they didn''t see each other as rivals though.

    She did have to admit one thing though. Lenia was much more suited to command.

 Chapter 185 - Weight of command (2)

    There was a certain quiet that creeped in when you least expected. It brought with it a type of peace and serenity that belied a momentous moment. Of course, it was relative. For the ant walking amidst the grass and shrub, what did they care for the affairs of those who fought and bled over blades of grass? Their concern was for the food on their back and the colony. Likewise, to those who walked the earth with bodies upright and with weapons in their hands, with steel on their bodies, and with trepidation in their hearts, what thought was there for the plight of the insignificant ant?

    Anathema stood atop an earthen wall which had been raised through magic while in deep contemplation. Her eyes were forlorn as she looked into the horizon. Her thoughts were muddied and unclear. There were many questions she had, but her plight was to push on no matter the cost, no matter the duty.

    "Did the Daemon not dream too? Were we only lead and stone, to be thrown away and forgotten?"

    She couldn''t help but feeling an all too human emotion. One might find this strange, for the Daemon were monstrous, and perhaps many would say cruel. Their disregard for life was infamous and they crushed it without an ounce of hesitation or regret. But to think that they didn''t have hopes, that they didn''t have their own aspirations, would be wrong. They couldn''t help the way the Creator had made them and if one were to look at them with an objective and unbiased eye, they might even say that the Daemon were the most loyal, true, and pure of all the Creator''s creations.

    Although Anathema was distracted by her thoughts momentarily, she didn''t fail to notice the unnatural fluctuation in space that suddenly took place somewhere distant beyond her sight.

    "Hmm, again. Just like last night, but which god is meddling here? Should I investigate? No, I will wait for it to make its move first. There is no need to waste my time searching when I am sure they will soon deliver themselves right to me." Anathema spoke to herself in a mild tone.

    She didn''t observe for much longer and instead turned her gaze to the battlefield which had yet to erupt in violence and death. This was where she belonged, on the battlefield. Only through destruction was there meaning to her existence and to that of her kind.

    An enormous wave of tiny ants were slowly swarming towards the opposite end of the battlefield. Anathema looked on quietly, but with a look of contempt which she did not care to hide. One stomp would be all it would take to send all their souls to oblivion, but she only watched without taking any action. Her skin, the color of Obsidian, was a stark contrast to the bright glare of the sun as it basked the Steppes in its light. She was a blotch of twilight that defiantly stood against the raging blaze that adorned the sky like a crown. A blotch that would never fade.

    Her eyes were two pools into an abyss, but they swirled and twinkled like stars in the night sky. Those who looked too long, whose gazes were drawn within, would gladly walk straight into that abyss without knowing that their end had come. She was drawn to something distant and her eyes bored through the fabric of the world as she carefully observed something unseen to a mortal''s eye.

    "What a fool. Can you really be so nonchalant on your throne of lies? I look forward to our impending meeting." She scoffed and removed her gaze, no longer caring to pry.

    There were greater concerns. A pathetic lowly Demigod who thought herself a goddess was the least of her worries. This battle in her mind was a foregone conclusion. Once she acted, things would certainly come to an end. She was much more concerned with the ones watching hidden within the shadows.

    ---------------------

    A loud horn blared and all along the defensive line, Lenia''s army prepared for the enemy advance. The vanguard of this army consisted entirely of slave soldiers. They wore very little armor and were relatively weak, but there were easily over one hundred thousand of them swarming towards Lenia''s army. They charged while Dark Elven slave masters whipped them into a frenzy from among their ranks. These slave masters were quite formidable and wouldn''t be so easily killed, but there were only a few thousand of them.

    Also mixed among the ranks of the slaves were shadows that dashed about. These were most likely Dark Elven assassins who had mixed in with the slaves. It was a common tactic that the Dark Elves employed and even though it was common knowledge, it didn''t make it any less deadly. They didn''t care about the lives of the slaves at all, and the assassins could easily find opportunities within the chaos of battle to take out priority targets while slaves were used as meat shields.

    Lenia sat atop her powerful warhorse and shouted one command after another before settling down in anticipation of the battle to come. Her army was tense, with many gritting their teeths, some with excitement and some with expectation. This was their first real battle as an army and they had trained hard for this very occasion. There were none here who felt fear because they knew who was behind them and there was no doubt that victory would be theirs.

    The army of slaves thundered across the Steppes, yard after yard. The pikemen who were at the front lowered their pikes and unsheathed their blades. These pikes were mostly effective against cavalry, but they would be too c.u.mbersome for fighting in close combat. Behind them, archers rained volley after volley at the approaching army. However, this was only a drizzle of rain to the approaching army and didn''t do much to dent their numbers, only soften them a bit. Although the slaves had very little armor, the Dark Elves were powerful magic casters and had cast defensive spells to hinder the arrows being launched at them.

    Surprisingly, none of the shamans and other magic casters had acted yet and instead waited patiently behind the front ranks. It was only when the approaching army was only a few dozen yards out that the shamans and other magic casters finally stepped forward to the front of the formation. Lenia raised her hand and held it there while she patiently counted down in her head.

    3¡­ 2¡­. 1

    Lenia slammed her arm downwards and the magic casters which had been waiting for the order to be given, lit up in an array of colors signalling the many spells which had been cast. The slave army didn''t slow, but they were filled with a sense of foreboding, but what they expected didn''t come. There was no barrage of hail or flame, no curses or weakening type spells. The magic casters lit up in a plethora of lights, but it appeared as if no spells were released. Those charging across the Steppes were too filled with adrenaline to wonder why the spells they were expecting to rain down on them didn''t come.

    The ground suddenly rumbled unexpectedly causing some to lose their footing. The earth beneath the feets of the oncoming army exploded upwards. The explosion of earth covered an extremely large area all throughout the battle lines. The entire front of the approaching army was lifted upwards and large slabs of stone rose from the ground rapidly causing dirt and dust to be thrown everywhere obscuring the vision of both armies.

    The sound of screeching and clacking could be heard throughout the dusty region, but it was difficult for anyone to see exactly where these sounds originated from. These sounds were soon followed by screams and shouts, and when the dust finally settled enough for Lenia to see what exactly was going on, she was greeted by a horrid scene. There were bodies splayed out everywhere and spiders the size of large dogs were madly attacking anything near them. They were clearly enraged after being forcibly thrown from the underground and had attacked the closest living beings. Unfortunately for them, it was those on their own side. After the dust settled, they soon settled and began screeching once more as they turned towards Lenia''s army.

    No longer hidden beneath the Earth, these ferocious spiders gathered and charged forward. Lenia signaled once more and dozens of Shamans who had been standing at the front of the formation but hadn''t acted yet, began casting their spells. Hundreds of beasts were summoned within a short period of time and they dashed into the ranks of the spiders, tearing them apart. Spiders and all manner of beasts began tearing into each other. The summoned beasts were accompanied with a rain of spells which had been cast soon after.

    Lightning, fire, hail and blades of wind poured down on the area. The spells hit both beasts and spiders, it didn''t matter if the summons were also struck, as long as the spells fulfilled their purpose. Not many spiders were able to get past the hundreds of beasts and the bombardment of spells, but those that did were quickly slaughtered by the awaiting soldiers.

    The slaves at the front had momentarily been stunned by what had happened, but they were soon pushed forward by those behind them and they began swarming once more towards Lenia''s soldiers. Seeing the incoming enemy, the magic casters once more moved to the back of the formation and the shield bearers stepped forward interlocking their shields. They formed a wall of steel with shields which were designed to link up with others. These soldiers worked in tandem with others who wielded blades and they coordinated their defense and offense with maximum efficiency. If necessary, they could drop the shields and lift the pikes to defend against attacks from cavalry.

    The slave army came smashing into the wall of shields, but their momentum was quickly stifled and the screams of the slaves being butchered by the blades which pierced into their bodies through the solid defense formed a crescendo of terror. The shield wall held and Lenia''s army went to work slaughtering the slaves. The elite soldiers at the center were easily cutting a bloody swathe through the enemy. The flanks were under slightly more pressure, but they were still holding and fighting with extreme ferocity.

    As they fought, shadows flitted through the ranks of Lenia''s soldiers attempting to assassinate officers and other powerful beings. They had used this strategy in many battles to deadly effect and they were expecting this to be a similar circ.u.mstance. However, much to their surprise, their daggers were met with the daggers of other shadowy beings. Nelay danced through the ranks of the assassins and she was followed by dozens of her own shadows who spread out around her. These were assassins she had trained personally. A fierce battle soon took place not only out in the open, but also within the shadows formed by the light of the sun overhanging in the clear sky.

    The shaman had already unsummoned their beasts after the spiders had been mostly annihilated and instead carefully observed the battlefield. There was a good chance that their summoned creatures would be needed if the enemy cavalry decided to use this opportunity to strike. They couldn''t afford to waste their magic power on the slaves. As for the other magic casters, they focused on defense as the Dark Elven magic casters rained down powerful spells on their army.

    They threw up shields and other spells to counter the Dark Elven magic and a battle of magic was taking place in the air above the two colliding armies. The Dark Elves didn''t care about the slaves so they had no qualms with killing them in their bombardment. This meant that Lenia''s magic casters needed to be careful in defending the entire area which included the slave army. They couldn''t allow any of the spells to hit their own forces. A chorus of lights and sound lit up the sky with a diverse array of colors as spells collided against spells. It was a magnificent sight, but very few had the time to appreciate it.

    Although the slaves weren''t necessarily very powerful on their own, they were fearless and continued their attack no matter how many were killed. The few thousand Dark Elven slave masters among them also struck out with their powerful wh.i.p.s and magic. They were not a force to be underestimated and they would strike, using the slaves as their shields. Their attack was fearsome and were putting pressure on the flanks. The center battlefield was quite a different scene as the elite troops easily handled both the slaves and their slave masters. They didn''t even give up one inch of the battlefield.

    The fighting was savage, but Lenia watched everything calmly. Things so far were going well and to her expectations. She didn''t let it go to her head though. This was still only the beginning and she knew the Dark Elves would soon make their next move. Lenia could only hope that the plans she had put in place would be sufficient.

 Chapter 186 - Weight of command (3)

    Contrary to the scene of Lenia calmly mounted on her horse as she watched the battle taking place, the scene at the Dark Elven encampment was not as calm. Matron Akasha was furiously smashing things as she whipped one of her male slaves in her tent. Reports were streaming into her command tent as the battle progressed and each was more bleak than the last.

    "It''s as if that bitch has a counter to every move we make!"

    The fact that their spiders were discovered before they could ambush the enemy and the complete failure of their assassins infuriated her. She had never expected to win the first exchange as her enemy''s army was formidable despite the inferior numbers. However, she expected there to be some damage. She wanted to give her opponent a serious set back in the hopes of pressuring her into submitting. Unfortunately, not only had her plans so far not been effective, even the slave army was barely making a dent in the opponent''s forces.

    Some of Akasha''s aides flinched at Akasha''s scene of anger, but there wasn''t much they could do. They also didn''t care to stop her from beating her male slave. She eventually tired and took a deep breath.

    "Have the Cuirassiers and Rangers focus their attacks on the right flank. The reports have stated that there have been some gains there. They aren''t holding as strongly as the other positions. Have we any word from the Matriarchs? Have their armies returned yet?"

    One of the female Dark Elven aides replied, "Matron, the feudal armies of the Matriarchs will soon return. It seems that the Dragonmen army they were chasing escaped their pursuit and they are returning empty handed."

    "Useless! How could they let twenty thousand Dragonmen escape? Did they all teleport? They had more than twice the numbers of the Dragonmen and they couldn''t even finish a simple task! Every one of those Matriarchs is an embarrassment to our goddess. Most likely they let the Dragonmen escape on purpose to avoid losing any of their soldiers. Traitors, the lot of them!"

    Once more Akasha was filled with rage and struck the male slave who had just risen from the ground. There was a small pool of blood forming from how badly he had been beaten.

    "Hmph, if they think they can get away without taking any risks they are only fooling themselves! Summon the Matriarchs immediately, and carry out my orders. Let''s see how they respond to our cavalry!"

    -------------------------

    The sound of a bugle horn blasted through the din of the battle and the slave army began to recede as quickly as they had come. They pulled back to their own battle lines, weary from the extended and bloody melee. Mortals who did not possess a class normally could not fight for too long without tiring, but those possessing classes could fight for much longer periods of time. The more powerful the being, the longer they could fight.

    There were exceptions to this of course and it depended on how well they could conserve their abilities or spells while fighting prolonged battles. Those who continuously used their skills, abilities, or spells without using them sparingly could easily tire themselves out quickly. Normally this wasn''t done, but if someone was in a tricky situation where they were in danger, they might quickly blow through all of their Vitality or Magic Power without holding any back. Nonetheless, even beings with classes could only fight for so long before they became too weary to continue.

    Lenia watched the enemy fall back. She hesitated on whether she should have her army pursue, but ultimately she decided to be cautious. They had an advantage in the terrain and if they pursued the enemy, they may become vulnerable to an attack by cavalry. She didn''t want to take the chance.

    "Get me the number of casualties as soon as possible. It might be necessary to reinforce the right flank, they were lagging in the battle and I am concerned about the enemy taking advantage of this. Hmm.. maybe sending more Shamans there would be wise just in case. It would be suicide for them to attack the center formation with their cavalry, but the flanks are vulnerable. The right flank especially."

    Lenia turned to her side and called out, "Nelay."

    Nelay soon appeared from somewhere hidden, "I am here."

    Lenia nodded and gave a rare smile, "Thank you. Your assassins lived up to my expectations."

    Nelay snorted but she was inwardly pleased with the praise, "It is as it should be."

    "I need you to watch the movements of their cavalry. We can''t take any chances, they are too powerful and are the only force I am most cautious of. If we had the Dragonmen Chevaliers I wouldn''t be so concerned, but we truly lack a sufficient force of cavalry."

    Lenia frowned as she considered her plans, "No matter what, we can only hold them off as best we can."

    "If you are trying to save everyone, you might as well give up that notion Lenia. In war, soldiers die, that is their purpose. There is no need to concern yourself too much with their lives."

    Nelay''s words were callous and Lenia was not pleased, but she also knew there was some logic in it. She couldn''t bring herself to accept those words though.

    "That is easy for you to say. You do not have the weight of their lives on your shoulders. You are someone who lives in darkness, what could you possibly understand about the responsibilities of a leader? It is my responsibility as their leader to bring as many of them home as I can. They may not be like us, but they also serve our master."

    Nelay grinned, showing her teeth, "Don''t worry. Whether alive or dead, they will serve our master well."

    Lenia only stared at Nelay without saying anything more. It was pointless to argue with her. She had no empathy at all and this was something Lenia already was aware of. It wasn''t as if Lenia was a saint or anything, but she wanted to at least protect the lives of her own soldiers.

    "Just go." She finally said with cold eyes.

    Nelay didn''t mind and disappeared once more. She always thought that Lenia was too emotional and cared too much about things that were irrelevant to their purpose. In Nelay''s mind, there were very few who were worthy of her care and consideration. Lenia''s feelings didn''t matter, as long as she fulfilled her master''s expectations.

    It wasn''t long before the Dark Elven army reformed and began its preparations for a new offensive. Only a few hours had passed since daylight and there was still plenty of light left until nightfall. Of course, even nightfall wasn''t a surety that there would be no fighting. An army couldn''t fight continuously all day though and would eventually need to rest, that went for both Lenia''s army and the Dark Elves. It would become a matter of endurance to see who could hold out the longest, but the battle wouldn''t end in just this one day of fighting.

    "Report, commander!" a messenger came rushing towards Lenia as she considered her options.

    There were many aides nearby and also Lenia''s personal guards who never left her side. They were mostly decorative though as any enemy Lenia couldn''t handle would mean all of their deaths anyway. It was necessary to keep up proper appearance so Lenia allowed for a personal guard to be formed. One of her guards grabbed the report from the messenger and handed it to Lenia. Lenia quickly opened the report and after reading it, the report burned up and turned to ash.

    She dismounted from her horse and motioned for her aides to approach. They followed her into her command tent where she immediately approached a table with a map of the terrain on it. It was sparsely furnished with only the bear necessities of what one would need while on the campaign. She was not one known for her ostentatiousness, and instead was quite spartan.

    "Casualties were low for our first exchange with the enemy. We had an estimated two thousand casualties, of which approximately three hundred are dead and another four hundred are heavily wounded. The rest can return to fighting after some rest and healing. From our initial reports, it would seem that we inflicted more than fifteen thousand casualties on the enemy and have taken more than two thousand prisoners." said Lenia proudly to those around her who cheered.

    For all intents and purposes, it was an impressive first victory, but they all knew the battle was far from over. It was still just a drop in the bucket and the enemy were mostly slave soldiers and not the elites. Most of the casualties had been on the right flank which was clearly the weakest of Lenia''s army formations.

    "Even though this was a victory for us, we can''t let down our guard. We surprised them with our tenacity, but they will learn from this. The next engagement will be much more brutal, so we need to be cautious. I believe that they will target the right flank, but we also can''t rule out a feint. They may fool us into believing that the right flank is their target, but attack us on the left. I am not worried about the central formation. Since we can''t rule out a feint, we will split our reserves evenly between the right and left flanks as reinforcements but send more Shamans towards the right flank just in case. Make sure the pikemen are prepared for a potential cavalry charge. Also, prepare additional enchanted stakes and try to prepare a few more fortifications at the base of the hill as a precaution as well. I have already asked Nelay to observe the enemy, so we shouldn''t be caught unaware."

    After a bit more thought Lenia added, "Also, move the cavalry from the central formation to the right flank as well. I am a little worried that they won''t be able to hold the line."

    The aides noted Lenia''s words and nodded. They quickly left to carry out their orders and preparations while Lenia remained to study the map of the terrain and the temporary blocks that were being used to represent military pieces. She couldn''t help feeling uneasy about something, but there wasn''t anything else she could think of. She didn''t think there were any mistakes in her plan.

    Lenia sighed, "I only want to make you proud master but the burden is so heavy."

    A shadow slid into the command tent and quickly stepped to Lenia''s side. The shadow hadn''t escaped her notice of course, but she wasn''t alarmed. She already knew it was one of Nelay''s shadows.

    "Commander, there is another army of Dark Elves approaching the Dark Elven encampment. They appear to be reinforcements, but they are different from the Dark Elven army already present here. They do not have unified equipment and carry many banners." the Shadow whispered at Lenia''s side.

    "They must be the feudal soldiers belonging to the Matriarchs. They are not part of the Spider Queen''s army and serve the various Matriarchs. I can only guess at why they are only just arriving now. It must have something to do with the Dragons. This will make things a bit more difficult, but not entirely out of my expectations. Have any of you found any signs of the Dragons yet?"

    "Not yet commander."

    Lenia slammed her fist on the table, "What are those damn reptiles doing!? Keep looking for them. It will be difficult to win this battle without them."

    "Yes commander."

    The shadow quickly left the tent and faded away. Lenia rubbed her temples gently while she thought. The movements were accompanied by the sound of her armor. She stayed like that for a short time and was unaware of the large figure which entered the tent and came to stand behind her.

    "Something worrying you?"

    A voice suddenly came from behind Lenia causing her to jump slightly in surprise.

    "Ugh, Anathema, don''t do that!"

    Anathema chuckled, "Don''t worry. Anyone who could sneak up on you without you knowing could easily take your life. At least you would go peacefully."

    "That is not reassuring and yes, there is something worrying me. I can''t help but shake a strange feeling of danger. The Dark Elves have also received a large amount of reinforcements and battle will soon break out again as soon as they are done with their preparations. I can only imagine that we will soon be facing much more dangerous foes."

    "You should trust those instincts, they are a powerful aid to any warrior. There is an unknown variable. I wasn''t going to mention it since I was uncertain exactly what it was, but I have an idea now. Just continue with what you were planning to do and don''t worry about the rest. Have some confidence in your abilities. Your master wouldn''t have put you in charge if he didn''t believe in your ability, remember that."

    Lenia calmed down and clenched her fists, "You are right. I still don''t like you, but thank you."

    Anathema gave a toothy grin with her sharp teeth clearly visible, "That''s fine, just do your job. You wouldn''t want me to look down on you now would you? There is nothing more that I hate than useless beings."

    Lenia expected it would come, but the sudden blare of horns caused Lenia to tense up. It was the call to battle.

    "Looks like it''s time. I will be watching, don''t disappoint."

    Anathema left with those words. Lenia stood alone in her tent and collected herself. She was the commander and she needed to have the bearing of one. After taking a moment, she hurriedly left the tent to prepare for another battle.

 Chapter 187 - Legendary battle (1)

    In the Dark Elven command tent beneath the shadow of the slumbering gigantic Broodmother, five beautiful and exotic looking Dark Elven women sat smugly across from Matron Akasha. These were the five Matriarchs who had accompanied the Spider Queen in her advance into the Steppes. Not all the Matriarchs were present, but these were the more hawkish of the Matriarchs and reveled in conquest and battle. Their greed for more wealth, slaves, and land was well known.

    "Matriarchs, I see you have finally deigned to grace me with your presence. Let me remind you that our goddess is watching and she sees your failure!"

    One of the Dark Elven Matriarchs who was releasing a powerful aura of a Legendary being laughed in a pleasant and alluring voice, "Do not threaten us with the goddess''s displeasure, we are all her loyal and faithful servants. We worship her just as you do."

    Each of the Matriarchs were extremely beautiful and their dark skin was both exotic and unblemished. They did very little to cover their skin and their exquisite curves. No matter how beautiful and alluring they looked, none would dare look at them for fear of being tortured to death. They very much enjoyed the feeling of authority and power that struck fear in all who dared have their eyes linger on their body, but even more so the sadistic enjoyment they received from those who couldn''t help but look despite knowing the consequences.

    Akasha scoffed and her hand which held a fragile, but luxuriously decorated cup of tea, trembled. This was her favorite tea set and she was struggling to keep her anger in check lest she accidentally smash it.

    "Yes, you all show your loyalty so well, through failure. You all had one responsibility, and that was to hunt down the Dragons and their army, but you couldn''t even do that. Now your armies dare show up here empty handed?"

    Another one of the Matriarchs, who also radiated the aura of a Legendary being, grinned and sipped her tea calmly, "Don''t be so angry Akasha, it will only bring you wrinkles. We wouldn''t want to see someone at the young age of four hundred wasting away now would we? You are the pride of our race, chosen to lead the goddess''s armies and of equal status to us Matriarchs."

    "Tch."

    A vein in Akasha''s forehead throbbed, but she controlled her anger.

    "Your flattery and your empty words won''t get you anything. You can not avoid battle this time. The goddess has spoken, your armies are to go into battle within the hour. Have your soldiers prepare. Anyone who does not commit wholeheartedly will suffer our goddess'' wrath!"

    The Matriarchs eyed each other with displeasure evident, but what could they do?

    "If it is an order of the goddess then we will of course comply. We expect to be rewarded well for our involvement however. These are our personal soldiers after all and we have a responsibility to them and their families." Spoke one of the Matriarchs who had raven black hair and appeared more mature looking than the rest. The others seemed to follow her guidance as she was the oldest of the Matriarchs present.

    These traitorous old hags! Asking for remuneration for doing their sworn duty! Akasha thought inwardly, but kept her anger in check.

    "Don''t worry, your armies will not be fighting alone and I am sure you will be rewarded by the goddess if you achieve results. You will have the full army of slaves and the Cuirassiers and Rangers will also be taking part this time. The goddess expects a quick victory, is that clear?"

    "Fine, that should be enough as far as the army is concerned, but what do we know about their true strength? How many Legendary beings do they have? I am only able to sense one, the commander of their army. If it is just her, then this shouldn''t be difficult. Four of us are Legendary beings, these odds are in our favor. This is assuming they don''t have any other hidden strength among them." Replied one of the Matriarchs cautiously.

    Akasha raised her left eyebrow slightly, "Are you afraid? Even with the goddess herself here, are you that much of a coward?"

    "Hmph, watch your tone girl. You may be of an equal rank with us, but you are far from our match. Don''t forget that. We will head out now. There is no need to continue this conversation, let us go, fellow Matriarch and prepare for battle."

    The five Matriarchs rose from their seats and left while eyeing Akasha with obvious enmity. Akasha scoffed and watched them leave while returning to her seat to sip her now cool tea.

    "It seems you may require my help after all." A voice appeared suddenly almost causing Akasha to spill her tea.

    "Didn''t I tell you not to sneak up on me like that!" she almost shouted.

    The strange human-like creature that lacked any emotions or human-like traits other than its appearance, gave off an awkward smile. It was like it was attempting to mimic a human, but it was plainly obvious that it was not human at all. It was a shell, a failure at mimicry, but not without its uses.

    "My apologies. I only wished to remind you that I am at your service as per the orders of the one who created me."

    Akasha eyed the strange being thoughtfully. She didn''t really trust it, but if it could help disrupt the enemy army then she didn''t mind making use of it. Her goddess had already informed her that she could use it as she wished. She wasn''t sure of its origins, but she was definitely creeped out by it. It wasn''t apparent how powerful the thing was, but it must be of some use if her goddess believed so.

    "Let us wait and see how the battle unfolds. I would rather not rely on outside help, no matter your intentions. If we fail again... then I guess I won''t have any choice but to use you."

    _________

    More than an hour had passed since the Dark Elven army had retreated from battle, but it had felt like a lifetime to Lenia who was once more mounted and surveying the battlefield with her aides and guards surrounding her. It was past midday and this would most likely be the last battle of the day unless the enemy decided on a night attack. Of course if they did try such a maneuver, Lenia would be ready for them. She was much more concerned with the impending battle.

    "This is going to be tough." She muttered to herself.

    Lenia was careful not to let any of her soldiers see her concern and outwardly she bore the bearing of a mighty general. She exuded nothing but confidence as she ordered her subordinates around and made preparations. She could now see the enemy lines moving forward as an even more massive army than the last time marched forth with horns blazing. There were many banners of a plethora of designs and colors, although five particular ones stood out most of all. It was the five banners of the Matriarchs and the majority of the soldiers were being led by their bannermen.

    The dozens of other banners belonged to matrons who were aligned with the Matriarchs and were their vassals. This was a much more powerful army than the slaves, but still not up to the standards of the goddesses personal army. Lenia wasn''t concerned about the feudal army, she was much more concerned with the Dark Elven cavalry. The slave army also once more was on the move. Having already lost more than seventeen thousand, they still had approximately eighty two thousand soldiers. With well over one hundred thousand soldiers participating on their side, this was going to be a difficult battle and Lenia had prepared as best she could even committing all of her reserves.

    "Prien, is there any word from Nelay''s shadows yet?"

    One of Lenia''s aides, a human, stepped forward and saluted, "Not yet, the Cuirassiers and Rangers have yet to make their move."

    Lenia nodded, "The Cuirassiers are a large threat. Their entire unit consists of Dark Elven males on Giant Royal Scarabs. The Scarabs are faster than they look and have a powerful mandible which they can use to crush their prey. Their shells are as durable as steel and the Cuirassiers themselves are extremely dexterous and are equipped with two curved blades. The rangers are all female Dark Elves with bows made of golden crested yew with blackened salamander sinew for the string, both a specialty of the Evergloom. They have extreme range and power. Make sure all of the Pikemen have their pikes enchanted and the shields that the shield bearers wield as well. The Drakken Steel they are crafted from along with the offensive and defensive enchantments will definitely be able to pierce the shell of the scarabs as well as stop their charge. Have our heavy cavalry flank the Cuirassiers the moment they meet our pike wall. The Shaman are to use all of their magic power to mass summon beasts, as many as possible. Use them to distract the rangers as much as possible. If we can inflict heavy enough casualties on the Cuirassiers they will definitely fall back. I will personally enter the fray at that time. This should bring out the Matriarchs. Get to your posts immediately!"

    "Yes commander!" all of the aides shouted and saluted, immediately rushing to pass down the orders.

    "All that is left now is to wait. Once they make their move, I will head into battle."

    Lenia was nervous, but she also felt confident in her soldiers that she had trained herself as well as the equipment provided by the master craftsmen her master had given life. There weren''t enough shields and pikes for the entire army of course, but they had been able to supply a few thousand with them. Thankfully, the Cuirassiers and Rangers weren''t large in number. There were only five thousand of each, for a total of ten thousand. Even though their numbers were small, they were elites among elites, each being advanced class beings and their officers were either high advanced class or low master class beings.

    This was a powerful force on the level of the Blood Guard and perhaps even slightly stronger because of their mounts. Even Lenia''s elite forces would not be able to match them, at least at the moment. In the future, her forces would surely surpass them. The Barbarians of the Steppes had always been about quantity over quality and usually left the gap in quality to the Dragons. It was how they had been able to keep themselves safe on the Steppes for a long time, but it would have eventually led to their defeat even if Aleks hadn''t come along.

    None of this took into account the abilities that Lenia possessed though. With her command abilities which could bolster both the offensive and defense power of her soldiers, they could make up for the difference in strength.

    Many horns continued to blow and as the large army marched towards Lenia''s army, the light of many spells illuminated them and the bombardment began in haste. Hundreds of spells blasted towards Lenia''s army only to be blocked by the shields of her own magic casters. Enchanted arrows were fired from both sides which could pierce magic shields and casualties began to rise. Most of the casualties were among the slave army as they weren''t being protected by shields or spells.

    The Dark Elves of the feudal armies didn''t care about them and so Lenia had her magic casters and archers focus on the slaves. If they could thin their numbers, it would be beneficial. Even if they could kill some of the feudal soldiers with their bombardment, it wouldn''t be that advantageous. Better to kill a whole lot of their meat shields when the moment allowed for such and before they could be used as such.

    Lenia''s army was almost entirely protected from the bombardment of spells and arrows. Her soldiers were equipped with durable shields and the majority of magic casters focused on defense so it was rare for any attacks to break through. Lenia held off on using any of her command abilities because she wanted to surprise them at the right moment and was waiting for their true attack to take place.

    It wasn''t long before the two enemy armies were within range of skirmishers. Enchanted javelins began to rain down on both sides. Javelins in some cases were much more effective than arrows or spells. They could be enchanted to pierce through the defensive spells cast by magic casters and were much heavier than arrows. In some cases they could pierce through shields, but even if they couldn''t they would at least make the shields useless.

    Of course, this was in normal cases. The shields prepared for Lenia''s army were anything but ordinary and the javelins of the enemy were not very effective. Nonetheless, there were still casualties. Before even reaching Lenia''s army lines, the enemy had suffered thousands of casualties among the slaves but the feudal armies were mostly untouched. It was a good tradeoff regardless because Lenia''s casualties were extremely low and they had thinned out the enemy army a bit.

    Once the javelins were expended, the slaves charged forward first while the feudal army continued to bombard Lenia''s army with their spells and arrows. They continued to remain behind their magic shields while they waited for the slaves to tire the enemy. They would then take advantage of any openings or signs of weakness. It wasn''t a bad strategy, but Lenia wasn''t too concerned. She could easily tip the scales of the battle if necessary and instead continued to survey the battlefield until the Dark Elven cavalry made their move.

    The slaves once more engaged with the defensive lines of Lenia''s army. They surged into the wall of shields and were met with swift blades and the cries of death from those around them. Lenia''s army was like a machine of death, cutting down the enemy in droves but the surge of slaves seemed to never end and the situation wasn''t as calm as it seemed. Lenia''s army was fighting as best it could, but signs of strain were beginning to show after a period of time. It was at that moment that a shadow suddenly appeared next to Lenia who was waiting calmly on her mount.

    "We have spotted the movement of the Dark Elven cavalry. They are preparing to charge the right flank as you surmised."

    Without even a word in reply, Lenia kicked her horse and urged it on faster towards the right flank. She rode as fast as she could, not wanting to miss the timing. Her guards and the remaining aides rushed to follow close behind her, but were having difficulty keeping up. As she raced towards the right flank, a surge of glittering Scarabs bounded towards the right flank of Lenia''s army. Their dark shells were so smooth that they somehow reflected the sunlight and appeared as glittering jewels racing across the plains.

    Behind them, a dark swarm of arrows soon rained overhead and almost blotted out the sun. Thousands of arrows which weren''t much different from ballista bolts landed upon the soldiers of the right flank like a downpour. These arrows were nothing like any they had seen before and they smashed into the shields, causing many soldiers to be unable to block them. Just one volley had caused significant casualties and blown a hole in the defense which the Scarabs seemed to be veering straight for. If they could punch a hole in the formation, the casualties would be staggering.

    It was at that moment that Lenia launched herself off her mount, unsheathed her blade and smashed down into the ground right at the hole in the formation. A shockwave blasted outwards from her body and there was a small crater where she landed. The aura of a commander swept over her army, causing their offensive and defensive abilities to rise. Morale immediately surged and soldiers took the place of those that died, plugging up the hole once more. The pikes were lifted just right at the moment that the Cuirassiers on their giant scarabs came bearing down on them, straight into a bristling line of deadly glowing enchanted Drakken Steel.

 Chapter 188 - Legendary Battle (2)

    The Cuirassiers on their Scarab mounts collided into a wall of enchanted shields and pikes with extreme ferocity. The pikes pierced through the hard shells of the Scarabs, sending them reeling. Although the pikes pierced the Scarabs, not all of them died. The pikes went deep into their bodies and they screeched in pain sending their riders flying. Many Cuirassiers were thrown from their mounts and set upon by soldiers who were awaiting for this to happen.

    Of course, it wasn''t so simple as that. Many of the Cuirassiers got back on their feet quickly and engaged in deadly combat while the impaled Scarabs wreaked havoc everywhere. Behind them, more Cuirassiers came bearing down on them, colliding with those in front and the shield wall, sending many flying. It was a gruesome sight and the fighting instantly became both deadly and vicious. Although the shield bearers and soldiers holding pikes did their best to hold back the Cuirassiers, there was only so much they could do in the face of such power.

    Lenia''s auras suddenly radiated outwards, giving her soldiers power that was beyond their level. She also rushed into battle, smashing into both Scarabs and Cuirassiers alike. Her small body compared to the size of the Scarabs was in stark contrast to the damage she was doing. Everywhere she charged, enemies were sent flying whether they be giant scarabs or the Dark Elves that rode them. Using her sword and shield, she massacred the enemy which had come stampeding down on her formation,

    Everywhere along the defensive line there was intense fighting. The slave army had been reinforced by the feudal armies which had now decided to act in tandem with the cavalry charge. Lenia''s army partially buckled under the pressure, but eventually started to push back. The central formation especially held firm, crashing against the Dark Elves and their slaves and forcing them back. Lenia''s presence on the right flank bolstered the defense there and they quickly reformed the line while engaging the Cuirassiers who had been unable to smash through. A volley of ballista like arrows came crashing down on them, causing Lenia to shout as she used her strength to smash away many of the arrows.

    "Shamans! Summon the beasts now!" She shouted fiercely as she smashed her shield into another Scarab, sending it crashing to the side.

    She leaped and stabbed her blade downwards, piercing deep into the body of the scarab killing it instantly. The Cuirassier on its back was dazed for a moment before exclaiming in shock. It''s shock didn''t last long before Lenia made quick work of the Dark Elven rider. Despite the initial success of the shield and pike wall, their line was eventually fully pierced through as thousands of Scarabs continuously smashed into them. They charged straight through the right flank and continued to rampage as they made their return charge.

    This wasn''t the end of Lenia''s plan though and soon the heavy cavalry that Lenia had prepared charged straight at the Cuirassiers. They weren''t a match in a straight up charge, but the Cuirassiers who were preoccupied with breaking through the infantry line for a second time, were hit soon after charging back through the front. This collision caught them by surprise and though Lenia''s heavy cavalry weren''t their match and were small in number, they succeeded in distracting them and giving time for the Shamans to summon their beasts. Soon, thousands of beasts came leaping towards them.

    The sound of roars from the beasts was deafening as they charged into the Cuirassiers. They savagely attacked, leaping atop the giant scarabs and going straight for the riders on their backs. This wave of beasts continued until they reached the rangers who were providing support from quite a distance away. The rangers fired volley after volley, killing many of the beasts, but there were too many and eventually they were forced to fall back.

    The slaves and feudal forces who had been holding back, now charged in to provide support for the Cuirassiers retreat. Using this chance, the remaining Cuirassiers retreated as their reinforcements swarmed in. Lenia continued to fight, but most of her senses were cautiously surveying the area. She knew it could be any moment now before her true opponents made their move. There was no way they would continue to let her rampage on the battlefield. It wasn''t long before a lightning fast whip smashed down towards her which she blocked with her shield. It was a powerful attack, but it wasn''t anything she couldn''t handle with her extreme defensive ability.

    Through the swarm of enemy soldiers, a wide pocket of space soon formed and four sinister and beautiful looking Dark Elven women stepped lightly towards Lenia. Each had dark unblemished skin that made them look much younger than their actual age, and their hair was wild and kinky in stark contrast to their distant cousins the Elves. Elves had straight hair that resembled silk, but this did not take away from the natural beauty the Dark Elves exuded in any way. The beauty of the Elves was ethereal, but the Dark Elves had a wild and uninhibited beauty which was equally mesmerizing.

    Where these four Dark Elves walked, it was like a pocket of calm in a sea of chaos. The powerful auras which were being released from these four Dark Elves naturally kept everyone away from them. No one dared come near them and their eyes were only locked on to Lenia as they smiled sinisterly.

    "It is about time, I thought you would never come out of hiding. I was beginning to grow bored of killing these useless flies." Lenia spat with anger.

    Many of her soldiers had been killed and she was furious. She was waiting for an opportunity to finally release her pent up anger and four such opportunities had happily stepped forward as volunteers. The other Matriarch was not a Legendary being, but she was still a powerful Master class being. This was not a fight she could take part in though and instead she was commanding the feudal forces from somewhere else.

    One of the Legendary Matriarchs chuckled gently, "Oh, were you waiting for us? How kind of you to deliver yourself to us. Once we take care of you, this battle will be over and we can go back to enjoying our luxuries. Why not surrender now and save us the trouble?"

    Lenia scoffed, "Do you really think I would foolishly step onto the battlefield if I didn''t think I would win? You Dark Elves are truly arrogant.

    Another one of the Matriarchs laughed at her words, "Do you actually believe you can walk away alive? Even if you somehow survive the four of us, our goddess is watching. She is only allowing this farce to continue because she fancies you for some reason. Personally, all I see is a disgusting wench, but it is the will of our goddess."

    The four Matriarchs surrounded Lenia, but still kept a good distance from her. There were four of them, but they were still wary of her strength. As the battle raged on all around them, these five were in a world of their own that seemed to ignore the chaos around them. They didn''t realize it yet, but Lenia had already foreseen this exact situation and had ordered her army to slowly retreat from the defensive line while pretending to be pushed back.

    Battles between Legendary beings were extremely destructive and she didn''t want to cause too much collateral damage among her army. It would be better to have them continue to retreat in order to get out of harm''s way as much as possible. In reality, the real battle was here between the five of them. It didn''t matter if her army fell back as long as she won here. Lost ground could be reclaimed, but lost lives would never return.

    Lenia eyed the four Matriarchs that surrounded her cautiously, and outwardly she appeared concerned. This was just an act, because she already knew that nearby Nelay was hidden and was only waiting for the right opportunity. Lifting her shield before her and preparing her blade in her stance, Lenia''s aura poured out. This was an aura that was not only for the purpose of identifying her as a Legendary being, but also empowered her with buffs. Auras were different in their nature and effect, depending on the class and chosen abilities. Her aura abilities provided various benefits to her and those under her command. Her aura also had some negative status effects it inflicted on enemies, but those wouldn''t have any effect on these four.

    The four Matriarchs were the same, and their auras also were released. There was no obvious way for Lenia to know what their auras did however. Nonetheless, whatever negative status effects they might have aimed towards her were negated. There was no way that they would be able to impact Lenia due to her being a High Legendary being. The oldest of the Dark Elves was surprisingly a Mid Legendary being, but the others were only Low Legendary beings. All four were a threat to her, but individually they were too weak to defeat her.

    Each Matriarch wielded their own style of weapon and each was unique. One had a whip that looked like the vine of a voracious plant, another wielded a club that looked as if it had been carved out of a tree and was haphazardly shaped. As for the remaining two, one was holding a mysterious glowing flail, and the other a jewel encrusted chakram which shouldn''t be underestimated as purely decorative. Two of these weapons were clearly for close range while the other two could be used at a distance for support. It was a deadly combination and one which Lenia would surely lose to if she were in fact by herself.

    Sinister grins were on the voices of the four Matriarchs as they attacked in unison. Lenia was a literal bulwark as she blocked their attacks with her shield and sword. She was the eye of the storm in the center of a hurricane. The attacks of the four Matriarchs fell on her just as strongly, but her defense was almost impenetrable. It was clear she was at a disadvantage, but her vitality drained slowly as each attack only caused minor damage. Her armor and shield took the blows without causing her too much strain. She only needed to create one opportunity and she was patiently waiting for that moment while she took on the attacks of all four Matriarchs.

    One aura after another pulsed from Lenia''s body increasingly raising her power as she prepared to make her move. Knight''s aura and Warlord''s aura combined to form Lenia''s ability Guardian Shield. This combined the bonuses from both Knight''s aura and Warlord''s aura and provided additional defense, boosting her PHY ATK by 10%, PHY DEF by 20%, and MAG RES by 10%. In addition to that, she activated her Domain of War aura which was her personal Legendary aura. This boosted her Guardian Shield by an additional 15%. Her increase in power was astronomical and the four Matriarchs who were seeing this first hand were growing somewhat despondent.

    "Dammit!" one of the Matriarchs screeched, "Our attacks are barely scratching her. How strong is she really? This is ridiculous!"

    "Just keep up the pressure. There is no way she can keep up all of these auras for long. It must be draining her vitality significantly. Keep attacking and don''t hesitate!" replied the eldest of the group.

    Lenia smiled, it was a smile as bright as the sun, but the four Matriarchs could only see it as the smile of a devil. They grew much more cautious seeing her sudden calm when she was previously acting as if she was in a dangerous spot. However, they couldn''t let up their attacks and they continued to attack.

    "Damn wench! Everytime I hit her with my flail, it stings!"

    "Same with my club, she must have an ability that reflects damage. How troublesome! She is much more powerful than we thought, but she shouldn''t be able to last much longer."

    Although it wasn''t much damage, the reflected damage was still painful and a distraction which made them uncomfortable. As for Lenia, she just shrugged off their attacks and continued to defend while looking for an opportunity.

    "You!" Lenia pointed her blade at the Matriarch holding the Chakram.

    She had finally decided on her target, or at least that was what she wanted them to think. Noticing that the Dark Elf who was wielding the Chakram was the slowest of the four, she activated her ability War God''s Expeditious Charge and flashed over to her like lightning. Hundreds of blows were released almost instantaneously in flashes of light that caught the Matriarch off guard.

    It was similar to hundreds of copies of Lenia attacking simultaneously. These attacks were powerful and overwhelmed the Matriarch. The other Matriarchs were also caught off guard, not expecting such a vicious attack. They moved quickly, attempting to help their fellow Matriarch defend against Lenia''s attacks. This was the moment Lenia was waiting for. The Matriarch with the Chakram was not her actual target and she quickly activated her unique ability Ethereal Slash on her real target. Her true target was the Matriarch who was a Mid Legendary being, the one who wielded the strange, but powerful flail.

    Lenia aimed her Ethereal Slash at the eldest of the Matriarchs catching her by surprise. This was an extremely powerful attack that could only be used once per battle and cost a huge amount of vitality, but it was well worth it. The attack completely ignored PHY DEF and did twice the damage of a critical attack. This wouldn''t be enough to kill the Matriarch, but it was at that same moment that Nelay chose to attack from the shadows. She slid through space like a serpent, striking at the same exact moment that Lenia''s Ethereal Slash landed on her target.

    Nelay, who was completely hidden in stealth and was in her Rogue''s Offensive stance, activated both her Double Strike and Backstab abilities for a staggering amount of damage. Not only had she ignored 50% of her target''s PHY DEF, but she also struck twice, dealing a critical blow to the almost completely undefended Matriarch.

 Chapter 189 - Legendary Battle (3)

    The combination of Lenia''s and Nelay''s attack caught the Matriarch unaware and she was quickly crippled. Her body had been slashed and pierced through and she fell to the ground like a brick. The other Matriarchs screamed, and rushed over to quickly attack, but they were clearly no match for Nelay and Lenia, especially now that the strongest of them was incapacitated or perhaps even dead. They used every ounce of their remaining strength and fought with their lives on the line, pushing Lenia and Nelay away from their fellow Matriarch. Grabbing her, they quickly attempted to retreat.

    "Charge!" Lenia roared and waved her blade.

    Her army that had already retreated far away from their Legendary battle began to surge forward like a vicious tide. They were relentless and determined, powered by Lenia''s buffs, they quickly made ground pushing the enemy back. What had at first seemed like a rout, had now become an unstoppable force. Lenia''s army had only feigned retreat and were now charging forward without resistance.

    "Nelay, follow them. See if you can hurt another one of the Matriarchs." Lenia ordered.

    The horns calling for retreat from the Dark Elven rear blared dozens of times. The enemy all along the line were falling back and just as Nelay was planning to follow the retreating Matriarchs, she suddenly felt a sense of danger. Lenia also felt this and her eyes grew serious as she surveyed the area looking for the threat.

    "Can you see where that dangerous aura is coming from?" Lenia asked.

    "No, but it is close and coming over rapidly. I won''t be able to follow the Matriarchs like this. I am not even sure if we will be able to handle this threat." Nelay replied.

    "Do you think it is the Spider Queen? No, it seems different."

    The two walked close to each other and remained at the ready. An attack could come at any moment and they needed to be prepared. The fact that they could feel this aura meant that the enemy wanted them to know it was coming. Soon, a strange somewhat human-like being dropped out of the sky and landed near the two with a loud crash that upended the ground from which it landed.

    The being was strange, appearing human but at the same time clearly not. It had no hair, and its head was shiny, almost like metal. It wore a strange suit that hung tight to its body and had a metallic sheen to it. Its skin was pale, as if it had never seen the sun and its eyes seemed to lack any semblance of life. A powerful aura radiated off of it and it was difficult to assess its actual strength, but Lenia didn''t think it was at the level of a demigod. Of course, this was only based on brief observation and she couldn''t be certain since it wasn''t a normal lifeform.

    "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." The being said in an all too human voice.

    It didn''t fit the image that they were seeing before them. The voice seemed more alive then the being itself.

    "Who are you and why have you come here?" asked Lenia who was completely on guard against this new potential enemy.

    "Who I am is not important. I am very interested in the both of you. Your master''s ability to create a new soul is truly wondrous. It is really the power of creation. Your souls are entirely connected to him and not to the well of souls and reincarnation as all others are. This is something I am especially knowledgeable of. But I wonder, how does it work? To even be able to raise you both up as he has is absolutely amazing. An enclosed system that is completely detached from the Universal Law. If I had this power¡­ "

    The being shook its head and its voice seemed very emotional despite its expression showing none. Lenia and Nelay were confused by what it was saying, but they understood that this being was not simple. It knew some things about its master that no one else knew. This alone was dangerous.

    "I don''t know what you want, but if you have come to fight then enough with the talk!" Lenia said with anger.

    "Tsk Tsk, so impatient. Can''t I just have a moment? Your personality is so violent, I wonder why he made you this way. And you girl, the quiet one, I can feel your animosity from here. It is a miracle what he has done, but of course it doesn''t come from him. I wonder, does he really know what it is that he possesses? And.. is he able to shoulder the consequences of this power? I think perhaps he plays with fire that he does not fully understand."

    The being chuckled and spoke as if he were speaking to two children who were misbehaving.

    "Well, fine. I wanted to see first hand what the two of you are capable of and if your master is truly worthy of the gift that has been bestowed upon him."

    The being launched itself at the two suddenly after speaking and attacked. Whatever it was, it was fast and even Nelay was having trouble dodging its attacks which both were aimed at her and Lenia. Lenia did her best to block the attacks of the being, but it was hammering her relentlessly. It wasn''t as if it was so much stronger than them, but it seemed that it felt no pain nor had any fear.

    No matter how they attacked it or what damage they caused, it just shrugged the blows off and continued its relentless attacks. Both Lenia and Nelay were empowered by their auras and didn''t hold back in the least, but they only had a slight advantage over it. They were two High Legendary beings and they were having such trouble with just one opponent.

    While the three fought, Lenia''s army was pushing the enemy back and inflicting severe casualties on the Dark Elven army. They had already regained their lost ground and had even advanced, cutting down the enemy as they fled. However, some also got caught up in the battle that was taking place unexpectedly and became collateral damage. The being in some cases even targeted Lenia''s soldiers, thoroughly enraging her. Her rage only fueled the beings laughter as it fought with wild abandon. It clearly wasn''t taking the battle seriously and had some ulterior motive the two women couldn''t fathom.

    Beams of light formed and fired from its eyes, causing widespread damage to the area. It was a strange sight, an almost human like being with eyes of light that blazed like the hottest of flames. This was not an attack that originated from fire, or even light for that matter however. It was a strange and eerie attack of the soul. The beams of light that fired from the being''s eyes had a strange violet hue and were cold and lifeless, filled with a sense of eternity.

    They were powerful beams, but not on the same level as their master''s soul flames. They could feel the difference in power between the two. Their master''s flames were terrifying and felt like an endless abyss waiting to devour all things. This may be because the level of this being was not as high as their master''s or perhaps some other reason they didn''t understand. Their knowledge of the soul was limited. Nonetheless, the beams that fired from the being''s eyes were dangerous and could inflict severe damage on them if they hit.

    Lenia stood stalwart with her shield and used her insane defensive abilities to deflect the beams of light, but they still forced her back and caused her hand to grow numb from holding the shield. She put her entire effort into blocking the attack while Nelay flitted about in and out of shadows in an effort to strike at the mysterious being. The two worked together flawlessly, Lenia attracting the attention of the being while defending against his attacks, and Nelay using her abilities to strike at any openings. However, despite their flawless teamwork, they were having difficulty causing any damage to the enemy. It was just too powerful and its beam attacks were difficult to defend against.

    They were on the verge of exhausting their vitality, but no matter how dangerous their situation became, they showed no fear. They believed no matter what, their master would hold up the sky for them. It didn''t matter whether he was in their presence, they believed he was always with them. Because of this belief, they went all out holding nothing back. The damage caused by their battle was immense as they utilized all the skills and abilities available to them in order to defeat their mysterious enemy.

    The battle taking place around them had become a lopsided victory with Lenia''s forces charging into the enemy ranks as they fled and continued to chase them across the battlefield. The Dark Elven army had almost been completely routed, but because of a fear of being drawn in too deep, Lenia''s officers had stopped the advance and focused on moving away from the devastating battle taking place between the Legendary beings.

    A strange calm came over the battlefield despite the widespread destruction and ferocity of the Legendary battle. All eyes had fallen on the awe inspiring battle and even the Spider Queen in her palace was watching behind her palace walls. She was quite surprised by the strength of the three and she finally realized that her foe was no ordinary one. She had been underestimating the enemy and now realized that it wouldn''t be so simple to win this battle without her direct interference.

    The Dark Elves had almost lost one of their Matriarchs and their side no longer had any beings who could match the two powerful Legendary women. Relying on an outsider of questionable origin wasn''t something the Spider Queen was willing to bet her army on. She could see that the mysterious being was powerful, but she could also tell that it was holding back purposefully. Its motives were questionable and she could sense the footprints of a strange plot. Dealing with the gods was always a double edged sword, one she didn''t wish to cut herself on.

    The mysterious being''s laughter reverberated throughout the battlefield as it continued its relentless attacks, occasionally blocking attacks from its opponents while jumping about the battlefield. It wasn''t just its beam attacks, but even its physical prowess was nothing to sneeze at. Every collision between its fist and Lenia''s shield felt like Lenia was being hit by an enormous beast, shaking her arms and almost causing her to lose her footing. She held on, retreat wasn''t even an option for her and for the dignity of her beloved master.

    Of course determination could only bring you so far and the two powerful women were almost completely exhausted to the point they could barely continue to fight. Seeing this, the being laughed once more and jumped away from the two, out of their attack range. Lenia and Nelay were breathing heavily and despite their opponent leaving their attack range, they kept up their vigilance.

    "You two can barely hold on. I don''t suppose you will be able to survive my next attack. It was fun, thank you for the entertainment."

    The being suddenly turned serious and no longer laughed. Its presence completely changed as a powerful aura was released from its body. Its expression held no mirth and it once more seemed completely lifeless, but from its lifeless body shone a pair of eyes that were in stark contrast to the rest of its body. Its eyes were endless pools which could peer into the abyss.

    "An-Namrud¡­"

    It''s voice had become timeless, like the vicissitudes of the endless chaotic expanse which was infinite.

    "I know you are watching An-Namrud. It has been a long time, hasn''t it? Do you remember, we talked many times just like this. Your incorporeal body, and my soul present within a lifeless husk. How many times did you curse me? The countless times you begged for a true death. I remember it all."

    Lenia and Nelay shivered. They weren''t expecting such a strange presence to suddenly descend, or to hear that voice which sounded ancient and detached.

    "How long will you make me wait until you show yourself? Or¡­ are you frightened? Nothing you do can escape me."

    Lenia''s eyes glowed dimly as she glared at the being who insulted her master. The glowing of her eyes were not her own power, but the one who watched from somewhere in a distant place. Aleks, who was watching everything from the base of the spectral tower which pierced into the sky, was filled with rage. He gripped his throne and his body shook, but it lasted only a moment before he returned to his previous calm. The golden mask on his face released a gentle light which soothed him.

    He raised his army slowly and gently touched the mask on his face. He caressed it and leaned back in his throne. The servants and those present in his throne room didn''t dare to comment or even show their awkward expressions. In their eyes, Aleks''s actions were strange and they didn''t understand why he reacted in such a way suddenly. He had only just been relaxing a moment before.

    "Since you have come, then leave your husk behind.." Aleks seemingly whispered to himself.

    On the battlefield, the being who had just spoken smirked.

    "I wonder¡­ what can you do to make me?"

 Chapter 190 - Running away in fear (1)

    Even before the derisive words of the lifeless being could finish leaving its lips, a fearsome and terrifying aura bore down upon it. This caught it completely by surprise and a sense of impending danger loomed over it causing the being to immediately jump back to protect itself. It had only just moved when the ground it had previously been standing on had been stomped down upon, causing the ground to cave in with a loud booming sound. A cloud of dust and debris rose rapidly up from the ground, completely obstructing the devastated area from view.

    By this point, both armies had long retreated far away from the area. Although the Dark Elven army had retreated and been almost completely routed, order had been restored. With the Spider Queen taking action herself, it was a simple matter to bring order once more to the army. They had suffered severe losses in the battle, but they still outnumbered Lenia''s army. They no longer held as much of an advantage as at the start of the battle though. They had lost a huge portion of their slave army and many of the feudal soldiers had also died or gone missing.

    This was a serious blow, but not entirely devastating as the Spider Queen''s army was mostly untouched with the exception of their Cuirassiers and Rangers. Their strength had been diminished, but they were acceptable losses for the Spider Queen since most that died were not her personal soldiers. The loss of the Cuirassiers and Rangers was vexing to her though. With this, she would need to personally step into battle to ensure a complete victory. She wasn''t willing to lose anymore of her army.

    Or at least, that was her intent, but a sudden feeling of dread overtook her. She turned her gaze to the distance and had just seen the lifeless being dodge an attack which she hadn''t even sensed coming. Even with the distance, she should have been able to sense something. However, the devastating attack was a complete surprise and even now she wasn''t able to see anything. The cloud of dust and debris wouldn''t normally obstruct her vision, but there was a powerful aura which was mixed in with the dust. She couldn''t see past this mysterious energy that clouded her sight and blocked her senses.

    The lifeless being was completely on guard, but no more movement came from within the debris and dust. It too hadn''t sensed any movement until the last moment and it had almost been struck by the attack. It wouldn''t have even sensed the attack if not for feeling an intense dread and killing intent which felt as if it were drowning out the world. This was not something which could be explained in words.

    "Who are you?"

    The lifeless being asked mechanically. It didn''t truly feel fear as it wasn''t a being filled with life to begin with and was only a lifeless husk for the soul of a god to inhabit. Its death wouldn''t bring any real danger to the god using it as its vessel. This was the benefit of using such vessels, but there were also detriments to this. The god couldn''t truly descend upon the body of the golem like if it were a Saint. These golems were powerful in their own right, but not as powerful as a Saint which a god had personally descended upon.

    The dust and debris and raging pure aura of power swirled violently, but soon the figure of the being which launched the surprise attack was now visible. Standing there with a look of disdain which seemed to look down upon the world was an exceedingly tall demonic looking being. Although it appeared demonic in appearance, the being''s beauty could not be understated. There was a strange bewitching, yet dangerous appeal to the being''s beauty. One would knowingly walk to their own destruction at her behest. Yet not one iota of kindness or empathy could be seen on her face. She was an embodiment of destruction, pure and unbridled.

    "A traitorous sc.u.m no better than a parasite dares ask my name? How laughable."

    Anathema then turned her sharp gaze upon the golem, her gaze peering beyond the mortal plane to peer at the true body of the one who was inhabiting the golem.

    On the other end of her gaze, Moksha opened his eyes and smiled slightly, "So, it is you."

    His words crossed the vast distance from beyond the mortal plane.

    "Oh, you know me? Are you one of those pathetic degenerates crushed beneath my feet?"

    Moksha chuckled, a light sound without much mirth, "You were one of those present at the destruction of my world. How could I forget, but at that time your appearance was quite different. A hideous monstrosity¡­ I think that is the best way to describe you. I was just reflecting on the hypocrisy of your current appearance. Since when did beauty matter to a Daemon?"

    When Moksha said the word ''Daemon'' he put extra emphasis on the word. It didn''t matter what appearance Anathema currently had, he knew at first sight who she was. He could never forget the Daemon and what they had done to his world, but strangely he wasn''t angry and his words were more sarcastic than biting.

    Anathema took his words in stride, although his tone infuriated her.

    "So that is what it was. Unfortunately, I do not make a habit of remembering the worlds returned to oblivion or the countless beings who have been turned to ash before me. I only know you for the stink that permeates your being. That stink of betrayal and degeneracy, that of you who call yourselves gods falsely. Tremble.. You should tremble. Do you think because you are in your domain that I can''t do anything to you?"

    Anathema showed her vicious grin which was clearly that of a monster and not a mortal being. She stood proudly and defiantly as she glared at the golem, but in truth her eyes rested on Moksha who was planes away.

    Moksha didn''t mind her threat and waved his hand calmly, "It is true that as I am now, I can''t do much to you. You are a fearsome Daemon after all, one blessed by the Creator, and I am just a lowly thief as you have said. We gods feed upon the children of the Creator, we who are his children as well, yet who have risen up in rebellion. Our very existence is built on the corpse of the one who we should worship. But is it truly that simple? Do you think the gods and angels could have risen up in revolt if it were not the will of our creator? Perhaps this is all just a game and we are all pieces on his gameboard. Have you ever considered this? No, you Daemon are all the same. You only see the mission you were programmed to carry out and nothing else. You believe your existence is somehow pure and holy. Yes, you hold yourselves up high, believing yourselves to be the only ones who were faithful to the creator, but I wonder¡­ Are you Daemon truly "Chosen" as you believe¡­ or are you all just trash that the Creator threw away?"

    Anathema was now truly enraged. Her aura was growing stronger and it seemed as if she would lose her reason at any moment. The words that Moksha said were especially insulting, these were not words that were new. All of creation, all except the Daemon, often used these words to insult the Daemon. They began to believe that the Daemon were a failed product, a mistake. That destruction was never an intended result, but a whim of the Creator which had been cast aside. The Angels, protectors of the Law, had propagated this and were unwilling to accept the fate that had been awaiting them all along in the deepest recesses of existence. When the Daemon came to fulfill their role, what awaited them was rebellion and war. A war that had lasted for countless millennia.

    Anathema, who was losing her rationale, began to rage with power just at the cusp of what the mortal plane could contain.

    "If you do this, you will fail your mission and you will endanger An-Namrud. Is that what you wish? I think if you fail this mission, your progenitor will not be pleased with you. Not in the slightest¡­ Your actions will cause every god of the God Nexus to become aware of your presence. You are certainly powerful Anathema, but even you will die if you release your true form and power."

    Moksha''s words were gentle and calm, he didn''t seem to fear Anathema''s reaction in the slightest. His words visibly calmed Anathema as she began to regain her reason. The thought of failing her mission made her realize she had almost made a huge mistake. She gritted her teeth and her aura decreased, returning to its previous state.

    She looked at Moksha strangely, "Why haven''t you revealed me to the other gods? You have the opportunity now, but you don''t? What are your intentions? You know what I am and yet you are still so calm?"

    "I only wanted to play a little with these young ladies and test An-Namrud a bit. I have no intention of getting in your way. There are those who believe that I hate the Daemon for what they did to my world, but that is not true. Instead, I am grateful. It freed me from the stagnation and allowed me to see a whole new truth. It was what allowed me to move beyond the prison that had been fated for me. I look forward to what is to come. I wonder, what will he choose at that time? Your presence shows your confidence in the outcome, but I am curious, will it really go the way you hope? Hehehe... Farewell, until we meet again."

    The golem that Moksha was using as a vessel jumped back and then sped off into the distance. It no longer concerned itself with the battle and just like that, calm had returned. However, it was only momentary. Anathema considered Moksha''s words and actions, but she couldn''t see through them. His actions went against common sense. As a god of the God Nexus, it was only natural that he would have revealed her and she would have been beset by many gods seeking to destroy her. Although she would certainly die, death was only a temporary state for one such as her. He didn''t do what she expected and instead left, just like that.

    "He knows more than he should¡­" Anathema mumbled under her breath.

    Those thoughts were only momentary though and she suddenly gazed intently towards the palace in the distance on the back of an enormous spider the size of a mountain.

    "Time to finish this little play." Anathema turned her deadly gaze towards the towering monster in the distance. Her eyes shone with a strange light and reflected within them was a barren and dreadful abyss.

    In the distance, the spider that was as large as a mountain began to shake. When Anathema glared at it, it shook in fear, causing the palace to rock and sway. From within, the Spider Queen had already grown cautious from when Anathema had originally attacked. Now that she could see her clearly, a sense of ill foreboding overtook her. She had never seen a being like this woman who had caused the golem to flee.

    The Spider Queen was aware of what the golem was, although she wasn''t entirely certain of its origin. It had offered its aid and she had accepted on a whim, as what it had offered her was something she could not ignore. The support of a patron among the gods was an enticing offer that any demigod would consider seriously. It was difficult to ascend, so any advantage was crucial. It didn''t ask for anything in return either and was only offering to aid her in defeating her enemies. What need was there to turn down such a great thing? She wasn''t expecting the golem to flee however, and now standing there in the distance was a being that made her feel fear for the first time in her life.

    "Wait right there, I am coming for you!"

    The words of Anathema reached the Spider Queen as if she were standing directly in her presence and not in fact many miles away. It was a soft whisper that sounded as if it were being spoken directly into her ear. Anathema pushed off from the ground right as the words left her lips and she propelled herself through the sky, directly towards the mountainous spider in the distance. The Spider Queen stood up abruptly and was shocked to see the being flying directly towards her.

    She trembled slightly, causing those in attendance to be shocked by her actions. They had no idea what was going on or why their queen would suddenly act like this. She was a goddess in their eyes and they worshipped her without question. This sudden action by her left them all bewildered.

    "Quickly! Run! Get out of here now!" The Spider Queen screamed, shocking all her attendants even more.

    They were so shocked that none of them even moved and instead gazed at the Spider Queen with blank looks.

    "I said get out of here now! Quickly!" She screamed once more, releasing her aura.

    Her aura blasted many of them off their feet and they finally realized she was serious, but it was too late. The palace suddenly shook as if a mountain had collided with it causing the entire palace to explode into countless pieces from the impact.

 Chapter 191 - Running away in fear (2)

    If someone were to be watching from the distance, they would see the silhouette of a lonely palace. Majestic and beautiful, if you ignored the fact that it was on the back of a grotesque behemoth. It was picturesque, and the mist that hung upon it with the slowly descending sun, only added to its charm. One might even find it romantic and such words like ''pure'' or ''memorable'' might come to mind. At least that was how Aleks saw it. Coming from a modern like world, these were adjectives that one from his world might use to describe the scene.

    It was truly magnificent and perhaps something that might only be present within the fantasy styled world he found himself in. His gaze, which gleamed with the light of experience and time worn, peered from behind the eyes of a beautiful young girl. Well, one seeing her in her blood stained armor might not think of her in such a way, but to Aleks she was young and pure. Completely untouched by the world''s depravity.

    What was he thinking? That cursed life that had suffered an inestimable amount of pain and torture. He who had never lived a life of joy or ever knew the simple pleasure of life that most would take for granted. In his former life, what man or woman wouldn''t have wished to live his life of accomplishment? But for the man who had lived such a life, he had only lived a life unfulfilled.

    He needed and he yearned, to validate his existence. He wished to prove that there was a reason for his birth, for his life, and for his death. He was a man who didn''t believe he deserved the love that his parents gave him as they lay dying on a blood drenched floor. He was a man that turned away from companionship as he held his dying brother in his arms, the man he had killed with his own hands. And, he was a man who wished for the embrace of a lover that he hated as much as he loved her.

    As he watched quietly from a far distance through eyes not his own, no emotion crossed his pupils. There was no semblance of humanity, no hesitation and no expectation. All was as it should be, all was within his grasp. No matter if his enemy were human or a god, he made no comparison.

    "Do not blame me. I am a product of someone else''s design.. "

    Those were the words he spoke to himself to assuage the guilt that was deep within his soul. That guilt which fed and grew within his twisted shell.

    BOOM!

    A scene flashed before his eyes, a memory he wished never to remember, but for some reason it called to him. Perhaps it was the words that Moksha spoke which brought out Aleks''s rage, or perhaps it was the glimpse of his past brought upon by the fantastical scene he saw through Lenia''s eyes. No, it was surely the explosion which roared with the sound of crumbling walls and brittle bodies.

    He wasn''t sure, but before his eyes once more was a child. The child stepped lightly in the dark, the lights flickering low. He cried out, calling to his mother and father, but there was no answer. There was a ringing in his ears, an aftereffect of the explosion that blew away a portion of the place he had once called home. There was gunfire, the crackling of flames and dust and smoke caused his eyes to tear.

    His feet were wet, sticky, and cold. Wiping the tears, dirt, and smoke from his eyes, he finally looked down. He could see the footsteps clearly, they were footsteps that had been made in blood. His body couldn''t respond to the strange sensation and the sight of the blood. No, his eyes were fixed on the bodies of his parents whose blood he had lightly stepped upon. The beginning of his torment and the death of his heart.

    BOOM!

    The sound of an explosion once more drowned the Steppes in its embrace. It was not a complicated sound, nor was it welcoming. However, that sound ushered in pure and unbridled destruction. The sound reverberated throughout the Steppes and with that sound, the picturesque scene that had been entrenched within the minds of those who were present to see it, began to collapse. It was the crumbling of an era, the silence that came before the end. It was both unimaginable and yet real for all to see. The walls fell, the towers came tumbling down, and the presence that the palace once exuded dwindled until there was complete silence.

    Aleks could see it all from Lenia''s eyes. He didn''t expect anything less, but nonetheless, seeing it was still surreal. With all his power and all his influence, such a simple thing still filled him with an unusual feeling. It was not much different from the feeling he had when he watched his world burn, or when he had seen the corpses of the parents who had shown him all their love.

    "Destruction¡­ I know this, I have felt this." He muttered to himself, seemingly bizarre to any who might see.

    "But why do I feel nothing?" He could only ask himself without ever knowing the answer.

    Why was he different? Why could he feel nothing? This was something which had always irked him and it was something that had never changed despite the passing of incalculable time. Had he felt this way too, that night when he had been steeped in blood?

    The Spider Broodmother shook with the collision and to the shock of all those witnessing this scene, the enormous behemoth began to fall. Its body was beyond massive and as it collided with the earth, the earth shook and quaked. The devastation it caused to the land and to those who had been crushed beneath its monstrous form was beyond imagining. The Spider Broodmother screeched in both fear and pain, the sound sending shockwaves that would easily destroy a mortal''s eardrums.

    When the dust finally settled, the palace was entirely destroyed after crashing to the ground. Dead bodies were littered all across the area and many of the Dark Elves had been crushed either in the destruction of the palace or underneath the body of the giant spider. The remaining Dark Elves and their army had already begun to run away in fear. Although many died, there were still many alive and they fled in fear.

    Anathema stood up straight after having collided with the Spider Broodmother several times, causing it to come crashing down along with the palace. She was dusting herself off as she gazed at the destruction without any compassion. She smirked as she felt a presence suddenly come flying out of the palace shrieking in rage. It was the Spider Queen whose sparse clothing had become dirty and even more bare from being ripped in the chaos. She was practically n.a.k.e.d as she rampaged towards Anathema and struck with a ferocity that could easily destroy city walls.

    However, to Anathema, it wasn''t much more than the tantrums of a child. Taking a moment to admire the scene of her destruction, she pulled back her arm and released an apocalyptic punch that was empowered by all of the strength she could reveal and it collided with the attack of the Spider Queen sending massive sonic quakes through the air. An image of a plagued wasteland filled with bloated corpses appeared behind Anathema''s body for a moment before dissipating. The Spider Queen was blown back flying towards the direction she had come from and collided with the Spider Broodmother, causing the creature to screech once more. It had only just attempted to raise its body from the ground only to tumble once more from the collision.

    It was at that moment that the roars of dragons could be heard and two large a.d.u.l.t dragons followed by two younger ones soared through the sky, breathing flames down upon the soldiers and slaves of the Dark Elven army that were running away. The sounds of thousands of stampeding beasts soon followed as an army of Giant Lizards with their riders came charging across the rugged Steppes and collided with the enemy army.

    "Now they show themselves?" Anathema scoffed.

    Of course, she had already known they were coming since she could sense them from many miles away. She could also sense the tiredness of the mounts, but their charge was fierce nonetheless. It seemed that they had ridden for a long time without rest only to arrive when the battle was already decided.

    The two smaller dragons flew towards Lenia without delay seeing that the battle was already over and as they landed near her, they transformed into the two dragon siblings.

    "You have a lot of nerve showing your faces now, when you are not needed. Especially after failing the mission that was given to you by my master."

    Lenia didn''t hold back her words as she chastised the two siblings and seeing her fearsome gaze while she was covered in blood caused the two siblings to halt their steps for a moment in fear. They may have been dragons, but this woman wasn''t inferior to the strongest of them present.

    After collecting herself for a moment and gathering her courage, Ellie stepped forward bravely.

    "Our mission was to subdue the Western Steppes, it was not to face off against an invasion of Dark Elves. The numbers we had when we departed for our mission were insufficient to face off against such a large army of Dark Elves. We had never anticipated being attacked by them at such an opportune time. You can''t say we failed our mission and we only arrived here now because I was waiting for reinforcements to arrive. If we had known you were here, we would have rushed here sooner."

    Lenia gave a derisive laugh, "And just what could you have done against the Spider Queen? If your father were here then that would be a different story, but you all are worthless."

    Ellie scrunched up her face in anger, but she calmed herself. She realized that Lenia wanted her to lose her composure.

    "I see, our master is watching, isn''t he?"

    "How do you know that?" asked Lenia suspiciously.

    "My father told me a bit about what Demigod''s are capable of. Although I don''t know exactly how he is able to see across such long distances, it is something which many Demigod''s are capable of. My father has his dragon eyes which are capable of seeing across vast distances and he can even catch glimpses of the beyond. Since you were baiting me, I could easily see through your petty attempt to anger me."

    "Insolent wretch!"

    Lenia raised her gauntleted hand to slap Ellie across the face, but she suddenly stopped. She had been trying to bait Ellie, but had been almost baited instead.

    "Hmph! Fine. You are all here now. Have your forces chase the Dark Elves back to their forest and prepare your army. We will be launching an expedition to subdue the Dark Elves and I expect your entire army to participate. That means every dragon capable of fighting and all the Dragonmen you can gather not needed for defending the Western Steppes."

    Ellie smiled provocatively, irking Lenia.

    "This isn''t a problem, but how will we deal with the Spider Queen and her pet? You are certainly not their match."

    "Did you not see how we dealt with those two? Or were you too late for even that?"

    Ellie laughed while covering her mouth gently with her elegant hand, "You forget that we are on the Steppes and Aleks''s domain reaches even here even if not fully. In the Evergloom, the Spider Queen will be much more powerful."

    Lenia narrowed her eyes and gave a stern warning, "You should be careful when speaking our master''s name!"

    Ellie smiled, "He was the one who said it was fine to speak his name. Who are you to go against his word."

    Lenia raised her hand once more to strike, but stopped herself again. She decided to ignore this beast in a woman''s body''s taunts.

    "That won''t be a problem!" roared a voice as something large came crashing down near where the two females were in conversation.

    "All we have to do is undermine her authority while we build up strength and then when the time is ripe, we crush her. She, and that thing she calls a pet, will only be my equal even in their domain. Once we weaken her authority by decreasing the faith of her people a bit, she won''t be a threat!"

    Anathema lightly stepped out of a small crater she had made while landing near the two. She was grinning wickedly as she spoke and dusted herself off a bit.

    "Well, that wasn''t much of a work out, but it was quite enjoyable watching that overgrown spider tumble to the ground!"

    Her predatory eyes then fell on Ellie who had immediately become cautious when Anathema landed.

    "And you two lizards, it is about time you made an appearance. I expect you to put in quite a bit of work if you want to get back into Aleks''s good graces. Hehe, of course if I were him, I would crush you where you stand. Aleks seems to have a use for you all and hasn''t fully come over to my perspective just yet unfortunately. All in due time."

    Ellie and her brother shivered in fear after seeing the gleam that was in Anathema''s eye and her ferocious grin. To them, it was as if a monstrous being that wished to devour them whole was glaring at them without an ounce of compassion or hesitation.

    Ellie''s teeth quivered as she replied, "We won''t fail again."

    "Good! Now let''s chase these fleeing rats!"

 Chapter 192 - Epilogue

    Aleks opened his eyes and a slight sigh left his lips. His throne room once more came into his view. The dim lights which illuminated the vast throne room added a somber ambience and over a dozen tall and solid warriors could be seen silently standing at attention along each side of the throne room. There were also servants quietly working and those which were patiently waiting to see to Aleks''s needs should he desire anything.

    The quiet of the throne room was somewhat abnormal and the only sounds were the light movements of those servants carrying out their tasks. The sudden clacking of heels broke the calm silence and drew Alek''s attention, albeit his movements were barely discernible. Aleks waited silently until Lariel stood before him smiling.

    "Is it done?" she asked gently.

    "Yes. Lenia performed admirably. The minor mistakes she made will be smoothed out over time with experience. I have nothing to complain about."

    Lariel''s laughter was like the chime of bells, "Are you sure it isn''t because you indulge her too much?"

    Aleks sat up in his throne and tapped the armrest with a single finger, "Is that what you think?"

    "Mmm, I think most would think it after seeing how you coddle her, but I don''t think it is a problem. You are the sovereign, coddle who you wish. Well, as long as she produces the expected results that is. We don''t have a need for those who are incapable of carrying out their purpose."

    "How heartless." replied Aleks with no emotion.

    "Is it? What you are hoping to achieve is something which many would think is impossible. We have no room for failure, not in the least. And if something were to happen to me.."

    Aleks slammed his fist down abruptly, causing Lariel to stop speaking.

    "Nothing will happen to you unless I desire it."

    Lariel shrugged and approached Aleks in a coy manner. Her body moved fluidly without imperfection, causing even the stiff guards to gulp in admiration.

    "And what is it that you desire from me?" She said after having bent forward, leaning her face only a hair''s breadth from Aleks''s lips.

    Aleks looked deeply into her limpid eyes. Deep within he could see stars twirling and twinkling with a gentle light. They were eyes that could take one breath away. He could feel her warm breath on his face and her lips were moist and extremely inviting. For a brief moment, there was only silence.

    "You grow bolder by the day. There is no need to rush. I will not allow anything to happen to you." he finally whispered.

    "I just don''t want to have any regrets." She turned away from him and asked, "How was the result of the battle?"

    "It was a resounding victory as expected. The Spider Queen has already run for her life, even leaving her pet behind to ensure her escape. I think Anathema is fighting that monster even now, but most likely the bug will escape. It is just a matter of time anyway. The army will regroup and rest while sending the Dragonmen after the Dark Elves. They have greater mobility and should be able to hunt some of them down. Nonetheless, an expedition is necessary to ensure we subjugate them as you surmised already. I have full faith in Lenia, Nelay and Anathema. Before long, the Evergloom will be part of my domain and I will have more Demigod subordinates to increase my power. All is heading in the direction we wish."

    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Lariel interrupted.

    "Tch.. You noticed I see. Yes, he was there, but trying to guess his motivation is pointless. I never understood his intentions, even after spending countless centuries interacting with him. It is clear that he is up to something and I am sure it will be revealed in time. Moksha is a riddle, but it doesn''t change what we must do."

    Lariel nodded and then left Aleks''s presence without saying anything else. Aleks silently watched her receding back without calling out to her. Instead his thoughts were elsewhere. He was considering the further development of his Avatar since it had finally advanced to Intermediate rank and gained the High Mage class. He was considering how to specialize further in preparation for when his Avatar became an Advanced rank being.

    _________________________________________

    Dozens of heavily armored mercenaries were looting and dragging corpses across dry grass and dirt. There was already a pile of corpses and they were dragging other bodies and throwing them on the pile. A bonfire had just been started and the bodies were being burned as they were thrown into the pile of corpses. There were quite a number of destroyed carriages, the wood of the carriages being thrown into the bonfire like kindle. It was clear that a large convoy had just been destroyed and this was the brutal aftermath.

    The sound of laughter was carried on the wind as the mercenaries carried out their tasks. Some were bragging about how well they fought, others about how they would use the wealth they obtained by robbing the convoy. There were two mercenaries supervising the others as they watched on in quiet contemplation. One of them had a frown on his face, but there was no guilt to be found.

    "Necessary work, but it doesn''t mean that this is something to enjoy." said a gentle young man standing next to a much more burly and gruff looking knight.

    "Ahh, leave it Karis. They rarely have a chance to enjoy the fruits of their labor. Let them keep the bit of money they have obtained here to have some much needed fun. They won''t get such an opportunity once we return to civilization. This is a savage land, no one will be the wiser."

    Karis shook his head, but then sighed. "I still don''t like it Brother Herseus. We are doing the work of our god so it was necessary to kill these people, but to take their possessions seems wrong."

    Hersues snorted, "That would be a waste! Might as well as let them have some fun. The rest of the wealth can be put to good use for our order. I don''t think our god would mind this little bit for all our hard work."

    "I won''t say anymore. This is the third convoy we have destroyed. It was worth scouting that Heretic''s city for a bit and taking on the job of protecting convoys. This way not only do we have an alibi, but it also increases our reputation. The convoys we have protected have made it unscathed every trip. Well, we have to let some others through here and there too, otherwise it would be too suspicious. Nonetheless, they should trust our ability to keep their convoys safe, and we successfully hinder their development. I think soon, no more convoys will want to take the risk. Then we can finally leave this cursed place."

    Herseus laughed when he heard Karis''s words, "You forgot something! It also makes us rich! All for the order!"

    Karis ignored his companions'' words and continued to watch the knights carry out their bloody work. Little did they know that a pair of eyes were watching them intently and without a shred of emotion.

 Chapter -1 - Status sheet Grobak

    May contain spoilers, don''t read unless you do not mind or have reached a certain point in the story.

    Status sheet for Grobak, removed from story chapters

    Go to this link to see it in a table: parallelnovels.com/grobak-status-sheet/

    INTERMEDIATE CLASS GROBAK

    Name: Grobak

    Class: Barbarian Berserker Intermediate Rank

    Level 30 30 Total Level 60

    Vitality 300 750 Total HP 1050

    Magic 0 0 Total MAG 0

    PHY. ATK 66 99 Total PHY ATK 165

    PHY. DEF 32 63 Total PHY DEF 95

    Agility 30 45 Total AGI 75

    MAG RES 25 50 Total MAG RES 75

    Abilities:

    Rage (When using the rage ability, PHY. ATK. increases by 15% but PHY. DEF. decreased by 5%, Once rage ends ability user becomes fatigued suffering a 5% decrease in PHY. ATK., PHY. DEF., and AGI until short rest)

    Flurry of fists (Attack in rapid succession when unarmed ignoring 10% of PHY. DEF., chance to stun)

    Ignore Pain (While in Rage, ignores pain from damage taken allowing one to use abilities even when vitality required is insufficient)

    Increased Rage (Rage lasts double the amount of time, PHY. ATK. increases by another 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Whirlwind Strike (Using a Two-handed weapon, swing the weapon in a whirlwind, attacking multiple targets in a radius around the ability user, knock-back effect with each hit)

    Fearless (While in Rage, Immune to the effects of fear, stun, intimidation, and confusion)

    Fighting stances:

    Unarmed

    Two-Handed

    ADVANCED CLASS GROBAK

    Name Grobak

    Class Barbarian Berserker Berserk Lord Advanced Rank

    Level 30???? 30 30 90

    Vitality 300 750 750 Total HP 1800

    Magic 0 0 0 0

    PHY. ATK 66 99 110 Total PHY ATK 275

    PHY. DEF 32 63 74 Total PHY DEF 169

    Agility 30 45 60 Total AGI 135

    MAG RES 25 50 60 Total Mag Res 135

    Abilities

    Rage (When using the rage ability, PHY. ATK. increases by 15% but PHY. DEF. decreased by 5%, Once rage ends ability user becomes fatigued suffering a 5% decrease in PHY. ATK., PHY. DEF., and AGI until short rest)

    Flurry of fists (Attack in rapid succession when unarmed ignoring 10% of PHY. DEF., chance to stun)

    Ignore Pain (While in Rage, ignores pain from damage taken allowing one to use abilities even when vitality required is insufficient)

    Increased Rage (Rage lasts double the amount of time, PHY. ATK. increases by another 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Whirlwind Strike (Using a Two-handed weapon, swing the weapon in a whirlwind, attacking multiple targets in a radius around the ability user, knock-back effect with each hit)

    Fearless (While in Rage, Immune to the effects of fear, stun, intimidation, and confusion)

    Extended Rage (Rage lasts until incapacitated but drains vitality as long as in effect, PHY. ATK increases by an additional 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Ram''s charge (While in rage, charge rapidly towards the opponent, knock down effect and stun effect vs. AGI)

    Elephant Stomp (Causes a quake in a radius around the user, targets around the user become physically unstable lowering AGI by 25%)

    Fighting stances

    Unarmed

    Two-Handed

    Great Axe Proficiency

    MASTER CLASS GROBAK

    Name: Grobak Bloodied Wolf

    Class: Barbarian, Berserker, Berserk Lord, Fenrir Berserker, Master Rank

    Level 30? 30 30 10 Level 100

    Vitality 300 750 750 500 Total HP 2300

    Magic 0 0 0 0 0

    PHY. ATK 66 99 110 55 Total PHY ATK 330

    PHY. DEF 32 63 74 42 Total PHY DEF 211

    AGI 30 45 60 30 Total AGI 165

    MAG RES 25 50 60 15 Total MAG RES 150

    Abilities

    Rage (When using the rage ability, PHY. ATK. increases by 15% but PHY. DEF. decreased by 5%, Once rage ends ability user becomes fatigued suffering a 5% decrease in PHY. ATK., PHY. DEF., and AGI until short rest)

    Flurry of fists (Attack in rapid succession when unarmed ignoring 10% of PHY. DEF., chance to stun)

    Ignore Pain (While in Rage, ignores pain from damage taken allowing one to use abilities even when vitality required is insufficient)

    Increased Rage (Rage lasts double the amount of time, PHY. ATK. increases by another 10% but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Whirlwind Strike (Using a Two-handed weapon, swing the weapon in a whirlwind, attacking multiple targets in a radius around the ability user, knock-back effect with each hit)

    Fearless (While in Rage, Immune to the effects of fear, stun, intimidation, and confusion)

    Extended Rage (When activated, Rage lasts VIT drops to 0, drains vitality as long as in effect. Can be deactivated, but will immediately lose Rage status and effects, PHY. ATK increases by an additional 10% when activated, but PHY. DEF. decreases by an additional 5%)

    Ram''s charge (While in rage, charge rapidly towards the opponent, knock down effect and stun effect vs. AGI)

    Elephant Stomp (Causes a quake in a radius around the user, targets around the user become physically unstable lowering AGI by 25%)

    Bloodrush (When in rage and Bloodrush is activated, gain 25% VIT. PHY ATK increases by 15% against any target which has their movement restricted, ex: Paralysis, stun, knock down, etc.)

    Primal Howl (If you kill an opponent while Bloodrush is activated, release a howl which paralyses all nearby opponents in fear unless they are immune to fear)

    Agile Form (When Bloodrush is activated AGI Increases by 25% for the duration, can''t be used along with Sharp Fangs)

    Sharp Fangs (When Bloodrush is activated, ignore 25% of PHY DEF, can''t be used with Agile Form)

    Fighting stances

    Unarmed

    Two-Handed

    Great Axe Proficiency

    Wield a Two-handed weapon in one hand

 Chapter -2 - Status Sheet Lenia

    May contain spoilers, don''t read unless you do not mind or have reached a certain point in the story.

    This is just a status sheet removed from the story and placed here. This is for those interested in seeing the stats numerically and such. You can also see the table with the link provided

    Link Here: parallelnovels.com/lenia-status-sheet/

    INTERMEDIATE CLASS LENIA

    ''Name Lenia

    Class Warrior Knight Intermediate Rank

    Level 30 30 Total Level 60

    Vitality 300 600 Total HP 900

    Magic 0 0 Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 60 60 Total 120

    PHY. DEF 60 90 Total 150

    Agility 30 30 Total 60

    MAG RES 30 60 Total 90

    Abilities:

    Martial Sweep (Attacks up to three enemies within 5 feet of the user, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Bulwark (Redirects a portion of the damage from the target to self, scales with damage received, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Double Strike (Attack twice in rapid succession, Second attack reduced PHY. ATK by 25%)

    Daunting Strike (Powerful strike that adds 25% to PHY. ATK, Deals double damage when target is stunned)

    Knight''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY DEF by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Shield Bash (Chance to Stun PHY ATK vs. Agility)

    Valorous Charge (Charge forward at 2x speed causing knockdown effect and double damage, Ignores 15% PHY DEF, can be dodged with high Agility)

    Fighting stances:

    Dual Wielding

    Shield bearer''

    ADVANCED CLASS LENIA

    ''Name Lenia

    Class Warrior Knight Warlord Advanced Rank

    Level 30???30 30 Total Level 90

    Vitality 300 600 900 Total HP 1800

    Magic 0 0 0 Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 60 60 90 Total 210

    PHY. DEF 60 90 90 Total 240

    Agility 30 30 30 Total 90

    MAG RES 30 60 60 Total 150

    Abilities:

    Martial Sweep (Attacks up to three enemies within 5 feet of the user, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Bulwark (Redirects a portion of the damage from the target to self, scales with damage received,PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Double Strike (Attack twice in rapid succession, Second attack reduced PHY. ATK by 25%)

    Daunting Strike (Powerful strike that adds 25% to PHY. ATK, Deals double damage when target is stunned)

    Knight''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY DEF by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Shield Bash (Chance to Stun PHY ATK vs. Agility)

    Valorous Charge (Charge forward at 2x speed causing knockdown effect and double damage, Ignores 15% PHY DEF, can be dodged with high Agility)

    Warlord''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY ATK by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Penetrating Strike (Ignores 20% of PHY DEF)

    Fighting stances:

    Dual Wielding

    Shield bearer

    Two-handed''

    MASTER CLASS LENIA

    Name Lenia Eternal Shield

    Class Warrior Knight Warlord Guardian Sentinel Master Rank

    Level 30 30 30 10 Total Level 100

    Vitality 300 600 900 600 Total HP 2400

    Magic 0 0 0 0 0

    PHY. ATK 60 60 90 50 Total PHY ATK 260

    PHY. DEF 60 90 90 60 Total PHY DEF 300

    Agility 30 30 30 40 Total AGI 130

    MAG RES 30 60 60 50 Total MAG RES 200

    Abilities

    Martial Sweep (Attacks up to three enemies within 5 feet of the user, PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Bulwark (Redirects a portion of the damage from the target to self, scales with damage received,PHY. ATK must exceed PHY. DEF)

    Double Strike (Attack twice in rapid succession, Second attack reduced PHY. ATK by 25%)

    Daunting Strike (Powerful strike that adds 25% to PHY. ATK, Deals double damage when target is stunned)

    Knight''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY DEF by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Shield Bash (Chance to Stun PHY ATK vs. Agility)

    Valorous Charge (Charge forward at 2x speed causing knockdown effect and double damage, Ignores 15% PHY DEF, can be dodged with high Agility)

    Warlord''s Aura (Continuous aura that boosts PHY ATK by 10% of allies within a ten feet radius)

    Penetrating Strike (Ignores 20% of PHY DEF)

    Guardian Shield (Combines existing auras and provides an additional boost to PHY DEF and MAG RES by 10%, Total aura boost: 10% PHY ATK, 20% PHY DEF, 10% MAG RES, Affects the user and all allies within a 100 foot radius)

    Indomitable Will (Immunity to all negative mind effects such as fear, sleep, domination, etc.)

    Repelling Force (Repels 15% of all damage to VIT back to the attacker as damage)

    Ethereal Slash (An attack that ignores PHY DEF and directly damages VIT doing critical damage x2, Can only be used once per battle)

    Fighting stances

    Dual Wielding

    Shield bearer

    Two-handed

    One-handed Bastard Sword

 Chapter -3 - Status sheet Aleksandros

    May contain spoilers, don''t read unless you don''t mind or have reached a certain part in the story.

    This is just to see the Status of Aleksandros. You can see the different status information at different times of the story. Check out the link to see it in a table and a little bit neater format

    Go here to see the table: parallelnovels.com/aleksandros-status-sheet/

    ''Name Aleksandros Human Ascendant

    Class Soul Eater Soul Reaper Legendary Rank

    Level 10 1 Total Level 11

    Vitality 500 75 Total HP 575

    Soul Potential Total SP 900

    PHY. ATK 30 5 Total 35

    PHY. DEF 30 3 Total 33

    Agility 30 4 Total 34

    Abilities:

    Astral Soul projection (LEGENDARY) (The ability to project one''s soul out of their physical body. Both visual and auditory Information is transmitted to the ability user through the projection. The Astral Soul projection can be housed within a created subordinate or minion, works with ''Soul Marionettes'', ''Soul Puppets'', and subordinates created through the ''Soul System.'' Increased range and duration)

    Soul Realm (LEGENDARY) (Creates an even larger dimensional plane within the soul of the user. This plane is a real space where any object other than living beings and even some structures can be stored or placed, the size is equivalent to a large city)

    Banshee''s wail (LEGENDARY) (Soul wraiths manifested through soul potential, ability to devour souls instantly of classes below advanced, kill instantly up to level 75 advanced class beings, negative status effect: stun, confusion, or temporary paralysis up to level 90 advanced class beings in range)

    Soul System (LEGENDARY) (Upgraded creation menu, Create new life and upgrade them, no longer limited to only Humans but can''t create divine races, Limited to Master class beings)

    Soul analysis (Legendary) (Allows user to analyse a target. Receive information on status of the target including detailed information of their abilities. May be used on Legendary class and below beings)

    Soul puppet (LEGENDARY) (Create puppets from deceased beings with classes, cost varies based on class and level of being, Limited to advanced class level 90 beings, Limited to 1 advanced puppet and 3 intermediate or lower class beings, Duration: 3 days)

    Soul Reaping (Ability to devour all souls of deceased within 100 feet range of user)

    Soul Marionette (Instantly create marionettes of all beings in range below advanced class, Marionettes are similar to Soul puppets however their duration is limited to 1 day and their intelligence is limited to basic commands)

    Soul Mirage (Defensive ability, nulls both PHY. ATK and Magic as long as in effect, requires constant High SP consumption to be maintained)

    Soul Tendrils (Soul attack, Spiritual Tendrils which attack Vitality directly, ignores all defenses of those below the users level, Does damage based on Soul Potential consumed)''

 Chapter -4 - Status sheet Nelay

    May Contain spoilers, don''t read unless you have reached the second volume in the story.

    I have decided to remove the stats from within the story itself and will be posting them in their own individual pages under auxiliary chapters. These just show the Status for Nelay at different levels or times within the story

    Can also be viewed in table format here: parallelnovels.com/nelay-status-sheet/

    ADVANCED CLASS NELAY STATUS:

    Name Nelay

    Class Rogue Assassin Shadow Assassin Advanced Rank

    Level 30???30 30 Total Level 90

    Vitality 300 300 600 Total HP 1200

    Magic 0 0 0 Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 30 30 60 Total 120

    PHY. DEF 30 30 45 Total 105

    Agility 60 60 90 Total 210

    MAG RES 30 30 60 Total 120

    Abilities:

    Stealth (Allows the ability user to move undetected through normal means, also hides aura for those at the same level or below, can still be detected through special means)

    Rogue''s Defense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY DEF but can''t be used with Rogue''s Offense at the same time)

    Rogue''s Offense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY. ATK. but can''t be used with Rogue''s Defense at the same time)

    Double strike (When in stealth, Ability user is able to attack twice without being detected, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Enhanced Stealth (Allows the ability user to move rapidly while undetected, also hides aura for those within the same class rank, can still be detected through special means)

    Backstab (Deals damage ignoring 25% of PHY. DEF. when attacking from a flanking position or the rear, if in stealth ignores 50% of PHY. DEF.)

    Rapid piercing strike (Allows for a rapid attack with a thin blade, such as a rapier or sai, that ignores PHY. DEF. but only does half of PHY. ATK. in damage)

    Pierce vitals (When used in stealth and undetected, any being up to and including a class rank lower will be instantly killed)

    Superior Stealth (Allows the ability user to move at full speed while undetected, also hides aura for those a full class rank above the ability user, can still be detected through special means)

    Shadow Step (Allows the ability user to move in and out of shadows within a ten foot radius, can be used in succession unless interrupted, can be used in conjunction with stealth)

    Crippling strike (If ability is successful when undetected in stealth, the target is temporarily unable to move or attack, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Finesse (When active, AGI is used for both offense and defense replacing both PHY ATK and PHY DEF, Can''t be used in conjunction with Rogue''s defense or Rogue''s offense)

    Fighting styles:

    Dual Wielding

    One-handed thin blades

    Small throwing weapons

    MASTER CLASS NELAY STATUS

    Name: Nelay Umbral Blade

    Class: Rogue Assassin Shadow Assassin Night Stalker Master Rank

    Level 30??? 30 30 10 Total Level 100

    Vitality 300 300 600 500 Total HP 1700

    Magic 0 0 0 0 Total MP 0

    PHY. ATK 30 30 60 40 Total PHY ATK 160

    PHY. DEF 30 30 45 40 Total PHY DEF 145

    Agility 60 60 90 40 Total AGI 250

    MAG RES 30 30 60 50 Total MAG RES 170

    Abilities

    Stealth (Allows the ability user to move undetected through normal means, also hides aura for those

    at the same level or below, can still be detected through special means)

    Rogue''s Defense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY DEF but can''t be used with Rogue''s Offense at the same time)

    Rogue''s Offense (Adds half of the being''s AGI to PHY. ATK. but can''t be used with Rogue''s Defense at the same time)

    Double Strike (When in stealth, Ability user is able to attack twice without being detected, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Enhanced Stealth (Allows the ability user to move rapidly while undetected, also hides aura for those within the same class rank, can still be detected through special means)

    Backstab (Deals damage ignoring 25% of PHY. DEF. when attacking from a flanking position or the rear, if in stealth ignores 50% of PHY. DEF.)

    Rapid Piercing Strike (Allows for a rapid attack with a thin blade, such as a rapier or sai, that ignores PHY. DEF. but only does half of PHY. ATK. in damage)

    Pierce Vitals (When used in stealth and undetected, any being up to and including a class rank lower will be instantly killed)

    Superior Stealth (Allows the ability user to move at full speed while undetected, also hides aura for those a full class rank above the ability user, can still be detected through special means)

    Shadow Step (Allows the ability user to move in and out of shadows within a ten foot radius, can be used in succession unless interrupted, can be used in conjunction with stealth)

    Crippling Strike (If ability is successful when undetected in stealth, the target is temporarily unable to move or attack, can be used in conjunction with other offensive abilities)

    Finesse (When active, AGI is used for both offense and defense replacing both PHY ATK and PHY DEF, Can''t be used in conjunction with Rogue''s defense or Rogue''s offense)

    Master of Stealth (Allows the ability user to move completely undetected and even avoid most abilities/spells which normally would detect a user in stealth, only a class with the highest detection abilities would be able to detect the user''s presence but not their exact location, hides aura from any below Demigod, Demigods can detect aura but not location of user)

    Shadow Fade (Allows the ability user to disappear completely into shadows and reappear from another shadow several dozen yards away almost instantly, This ability can''t be obstructed or restricted. Can only be used once per day. This ability does not conflict with Shadow Step)

    Dance of Blades (This is an offensive ability which allows the user to launch a combination of lethal attacks on a target that ignore 50% of the targets PHY DEF. AGI must be higher than the target in order to be successful.)

    The Night''s Fury (Can only be used while in stealth and undetected by the target, Instantly kill any target of a lower class than the user, If used on a target of the same class rank, deal half of VIT as damage and temporarily daze the target if AGI is greater allowing for further attacks of opportunity)

    Fighting style

    Dual Wielding

    One-handed thin blades

    Small throwing weapons

    Poisoned weapons